Asphyxious Hellbringer The Dragon Of Instinct.

by ShadowsInTheDark

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Crossover, Sex, Anthro, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Human, Other, Diamond Dogs, Original Character, Queen Chrysalis
Length: 184877

You know once everything was said and done I thought it was over. Man was I wrong, who knew other displaced of the Iron Kingdoms would showed up. Not only that but I have to deal with becoming a true dragon.

I seek peace but see war, I am hollow but feel pain, If you're seeking my aid then call me friend. If you seek to bring death then fear my wrath. So much work to do so little time... Maybe it time for me to face my fear.

Published 2015-12-09 05:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-01-03 22:24:17 UTC

Crash Course in Survival-Horror

***Asphyxious pov***

“But sir!” Said Golden Shield as she try to go with us outside of the den. But I wasn’t going to risk that.

“No Golden Shield. You’re pregnant, you’re staying.” I said to her as I had Cankerworm and Seether block her warjack path. “I understand you want to help but I’m not about to run the risk of your health and that of your unborn children.”

I found it cute how she was pouting but I have other things to worry about. I knew she would stay and help Rex look after things. But thanks to Ava I can expect a boon in the number of the beings living in my den. I guess it helps that she wanted to do to the other ponies what she did for Moon Dancer, I had never seen any of the resurrected members of my den so happy before.

“I guess it’s off we go then.” I say as I lead everyone out. I hope the base is some where nice.

***Ava’s pov.***

“Ghastly gorge… I didn’t think they’d make a base so far from the North.” Said Asphyxious as he looked over the doors that led into the hidden base. However it looked like someone took a can opener to the thing and then tried to seal it back up with a blowtorch. Also let's not get into the dead bodies that were around the place.

“What do you think Ava?” Asked Asphyxious as he looked at Ava, who stood next to him once again garbed in her full-body encompassing Merchant garb.

“Let me muse with Crescent a moment.” ‘C, you’re the former Die Leucht lackey, see anything familiar?’ Ava asked as she focused her vision down both directions of the gorge, scanning both with her normal vision and swapping between her natural variant visions from thermal to scent-based.

{Not really Ava, I’m just seeing a bunch of dead guys. They’ve been stripped too thoroughly of their gear for me to tell, and the locals look way too similar to back home for me to use that as a point of reference.}

“Crescent?” Asphy asked me in confusion, getting me to roll my eyes and cross my arms under my basketball-boobs.

“One third of my essence? Asphy, I mentioned I’d literally taken in two other beings into myself, didn’t I? I may be dominant, but Crescent and Sharp are just as much me as I am them. So...yeah, you were doing it with me and Crescent both at the same time.” Ava casually tacked on as she strode to the nearest corpse, a griffon tom.

Asphyxious and Faust gestured for their followers to secure the area as they moved up with Ava and watched as she idly sniffed the air around the corpses, as if checking something. “You and Crescent, but what about Sharp?” Asphy asked as Ava knelt down, touching the griffon’s head, and moved to do the same with a dead thestral.

“Sharp’s stuck back home, playing momma to our unborn 11 dragon eggs that Dox ended up giving us when we pounced him in our first full-on heat.” Ava explained, before snorting out some smoke, and impassionately kicking one of the corpses. “Damn, too far gone. Can’t Recall anything from them. I could use the meal though, anyone squeamish about cannibalism?”

“E-Eleven?! At once?!” Asphy cutely exclaimed in shock, getting Ava to titter as Faust snorted at him.

“She is a Goddess of Fertility milord. we art surprised she is not bearing even more than that for her first brood.” Faust mocked, getting Ava to growl threateningly like a tiger at her. “We art just saying. we sensed it was yet another god who impregnated thou from what we sensed from thine mate’s brief presence in the den.”

“He’s not my mate! He’s just...a really, REALLY hot fuckbuddy of mine that I trust implicitely and-SHUT UP!” Ava screeched at the triumphantly grinning Faust. “You’re going to have ten! Ten Kirins like my current base form! What do you say to that?! HUH?!”

“T-t-t-TEN?!” Asphyxious balked at Faust who blinked, and shrugged with a grin.

“Thou considers this a burden? We would be proud to bear his kirins. After all, he is the one who saved us, freed us, and may very well save us all.” Faust boasted, her long dragon-tail whipping behind Asphyxious and intertwining, making him blush madly at the incredibly intimate gesture.

“O-okay. Faust, you and the others make sure nothing get in and out. I and Ava are going in.” Said Asphyxious as he ordered a large robot with claws to open the door. Once the door opens he hurries inside.

“Did nobody take me seriously when I asked about the cannibalism? Whatever, time to eat!” Ava looked at the bodies hungrily, the dogs and re-rezzed beings all backing away in horror, while Faust merely blinked in vague surprise as the near-formless True Form of Ava descended on the bodies.

***Asphyxious pov***

Once we were inside and had the way out blocked by the warjack that let us in, I could smell a lot of things in the air. I could smell a lot of death here but no bodies.

“Well if the ponies who attacked this place are anything like cryx we shouldn’t see a lot of bodies. If they were however, the corpses outside are an oddity.” I said as I walked down the hall looking over the blood on the walls and floor. I saw what looked like some kind of checkpoint. “Ideas Ava?” I asked pointing at it. “Ava?”

“*BURP~!* Mph, excuse me Asphy, kinda had to eat in a rush since you didn’t wait for me like a gentleman.” Ava said, suddenly appearing next to me out of nowhere, making me jump in shock at seeing I was now eye-level with her pelvis, since she was easily 14 feet high now, getting her to leer down at me with her eyes in mischief. “What? Have I put on weight?”

“W-w-wha~ha-ha-ha~?” I asked dumbly, feeling extremely caught off-guard about the already tall 8-foot mare suddenly shooting up to a height easily twice her previous size.

“This is the stature I usually prefer Asphy. Don’t say I’m too much mare for you now~.” Ava teased as she moved past me, her red curtain of pony tail, flicked out from her coattails for a moment to bat me in the face, making me feel like I was going to have a deadly nosebleed. I was SO glad she was in my Hoard.

“N-not at all….” I said, eyeing the round shape of her rear that barely managed to be obvious through her heavy leather coat, despite her impressive backside. “But, what about the-.” Ava breathed fire down on the checkpoint kiosk as she passed, letting the booth burn without a thought. “R-right then….”

I then went up to the door and find, quite understandably, that it wasn’t locked. I push it open and found claw-like marks that had left the lock in pieces. “Well we don’t have to worry about locked doors for now.” I said as we walked inside and I could not help but look over Ava’s form, and the temptation of just rutting her here and now was at the front of my mind despite me reining it in as tightly as possible, trying to claw it’s way forward from my psyche like a maddened animal.

That was when I heard a sound like bug wings, and not only that but I could feel the presence of dragonblight. “Something else is down here.” I said as I opened a door and walked cautiously inside. What I found was a dead griffon who had his claws holding onto a lever that clearly operated the sealed door to the next room, it had a window. I looked through the window to the other room and saw the source of the sound. Flying around in numerous heavily secure cells were some kind of cross between wasps and dragon spawn.

“Blight Wasps. Not good. I figured-.” I was about to explain tell Ava ran to the window.

“MY BABIES!” Ava wailed in horror as she burst into the room, smashing through the heavy iron door like it was paper, and bolted towards the nearest cell, and the occupants surprisingly calmed down, all clamoring towards her in excitement.

“Wait stop!” I ran after her to stop her from setting any free. “They’re blighted Wasps they can blight other living things with their stinger, we have to...” I stopped and saw the way they were acting around me and Ava. Normally Blight Wasps viciously attack any living being near them not afflicted with Dragonblight. Instead, they all keened and chittered at her as she reached in, and hugged as many as she could. “What the…?”

“What have they done? My babies...my poor babies….” Ava wept, crying heavily as she sniffled and nuzzled the nearest disgusting monster. “Shush, shush. It’s alright. Momma’s here. She’s so sorry...so sorry….” Ava’s voice cracked, and she kissed the top of a wasp’s head, getting a bashful reaction from it as it shied away.

“Ava… Is there something I should know?” I asked her as she was nuzzling them. The Wasp’s looked curiously at me as I moved closer to her, and they began buzzing their wings in warning, so I backed away, and they calmed back down.

“Die Leucht. They...they kidnapped several changeling mares I had impregnated, to make into Broodmothers like they did to Sharp. I sense it...their Plaga genes. I feel the kinship of being their sire. Those bastards...look what they’ve done! My Little Plagalings...you were supposed to be something beautiful….” Ava rattled out weakly, one of the wasps nuzzling her.

“I’m sorry.” I said as I put a hand on her shoulder. I wanted to help, but once someone has been blighted by Dragonblight, there no cure. That got me thinking what if my body can spread Dragonblight too? Then I paled, fearing what if I could spread it like an STD? Something to check on when I got back. “I know you want to stay with them but we need to make sure the rest of this place is safe first, okay?” I asked, then looked to the Blighted Wasp’s. “We’ll be back just wait here a little longer okay?”

“Touch Mother and we will devour you.” I could not help but smile at that. Not really caring that I somehow understood their chitinous changeling speech.

“Now, now if you’re good, daddy will let you out.” I said to them with a little grin.

“You are not daddy. Mommy is daddy!” Oi vay, these gender swappers, they’ll drive me to drink.

“Hey, hey now. You be nice. Asphy is an...intimate friend-.”

“We know he’s your mate mommy, we meant him hurting you.” They clarified, the fact they all spoke as one said these intelligent little buggers somehow wired a hivemind with each other to compensate for Everblight’s influence. Smart, I like them already.

“Aw, so sweet. But don’t worry, mommy is a strong mare. Now you just sit calmly, we’ll figure out how to get you more...in control.” Ava put gently to her estranged and mutated offspring.

“We love you mommy!” Ava practically cried tears of joy, but she managed to hurry out of the room. I followed after her to make sure she was alright.

“I found some, I found some of my babies. Sure, sure, they’ll never be able to live a quote-unquote ‘normal’ life of any sort, but they’re alive and...and not dead!” Ava gasped happily, shaking. “I need to take them, put them in my Preserve, away from your enemy’s influence weakening their minds-.” I quickly transformed seamlessly into my full 16-foot height, my outfit somehow sizing with me, and I pulled her into a hug, squeezing her shuddering face into my broad muscled pecs. I couldn’t stand to see her like this; a frantic storm of emotions.

“It’ll be okay, We’ll think of something.” I said as I rubbed her back and wings through her leathers without realizing where my tail was going or my hands, until my tail was rubbing her groin, and my hands were squeezing her glorious butt, making her moan-. Crap why must she make me so horny! Crap, I’m in my new form again! This is NOT the time-our mate needs comfort! Not that kind!

I quickly turn back into my human form with a blush looking at her face, since I was suddenly grabbing onto her giant leather-covered breasts, each easily half my size at her current stature, hanging several feet off the ground as she looked at me bemusedly. “Heh sorry about that.” I said trying to keep my lower half under control, but my tail betrayed me by writhing in joy, making her huff with amusement before she picked me up and set me down on the ground again like a child.

“We should keep moving and looking around.” I said as I start walking down the hall knowing full well by the end of this I may lose all control. That when I saw a sign that looked like a map. “Okay if we go left we have control room, it we go right we have Lab and something called the warp gate?” I said rubbing my chin, thinking this over. “The control room should have all the information in general, but the Lab could inform us of the more insidious things they were up to. And then there’s that gate….”

“I vote the gate. If it’s still open, we could follow it, if not, well, we’d best see if any runners dropped something our mysterious assailants didn’t ransack.” Ava suggested, a very valid point. If they were boxed in, and couldn’t escape, it only reasoned that the warp gate was their evacuation route.

“Alright then, Warp gate it is.” I said as we start walking. The Lab was on the way there though, so we stopped in. I saw something I was very familiar with. It was a dead pig man. “Farrows… Dr Arkadius is working with them. This could be really bad, or good for us.” I said thinking about what this could mean.

“Hmmm...haven’t had pork in so long….” Ava suddenly murmured loud enough for me to hear, and I watched in unmasked horror as she lost all cohesion, and turned into an amorphous black blob of what I could only call flesh, or biomass, and fell upon the corpse, rapidly pulling it into herself, growing larger as it vanished, and she reformed, now easily 16 feet tall, but shivered as she shrank back down to 14 feet. “OH...that was so delicious….”

Damn, I wanted some too, but she ate it within 30 seconds so I couldn’t get my word in. “Well next time could you warn me when you're going to do that? And save some for me love.” I said with a smile. I could not help but laugh at the blush on her face now easily turning the cream patches of fur around her eyes red.

“Sh-shut up...the day I was Displaced was Pork Night….” Ava weakly excused her gluttonous binge.

I could not help but grab her sexy ass, especially since it has been at eye-level since we came in here, and purr to her. “Well I know what gift to get you when you summon me~.” I tugged on her tail, getting her to gasp in pleasure before I moved away, I could feel her eyes on me...had to keep control but the longer we were alone the more I wanted her.

Once we made it into the main lab, I was met with an interesting sight. “Huh… That's interesting?” I said as I look at the griffons on the tables all of them dead but looked like someone was working on them. Then of all things I saw a tape player… Now I know someone left that for us to find. “DON’T-!” Ava shouted, but I had picked it up and pressed play but kept an eye on Ava so she doesn't eat any of them, but she seemed more scared than about to commit more cannibalism.

”This is Dr Arkadius log 17 sadly the use of willing test groups has all but dropped to nothing, so I had to use the staff that were working here.”

”For the love of the gods let me go! I’ll do anything, I’ll work harder please!”

”As we can see the guard was willing to offer his body for my work. Pokechop could you pass me the bone saw please?” I stopped the tape when the sound of a saw went off and looked to Ava.

“Oh~ you’ve done it now!” Ava was visibly panicking, looking everywhere as she pulled an enormous sawed-off 1887 shotgun from her coat. It was only enormous since it was sized up for her use. “One of the main rules in a true Horror series: Never just PLAY the fucking tape! You’re supposed to just LEAVE IT BE for a while!”

“Relax, if there was any undead still here we would've found them by now. Or heard them. Let’s just go to the gate room before something happens.” I said as stuffed the tape in my echo.

Ava stood stock still, sniffing the air, her ears clearly working overtime as they shifted her leather hood, her draconic slit eyes quickly shot to the nearest corpse, and she shot it, making me jump. “GET UP! I CAN SMELL YOU! GET UP YOU FUCKING-!”

“Ava! calm down…” I said getting a hold of her. “Everything is fine… Okay just calm down. If things do turn bad we can just set them on fire okay?” I said only to hear a sound I didn’t like and especially didn’t like what I saw. “What the fuck is that…” I said as a tall thing walked into the lab.

“Gog, fucking, DAMN IT!” Ava screamed fearfully, unloading her shotgun at the near featureless gray humanoid that kept advancing despite the massive pellets ripping into it. I pulled out my butcher and aim at it too. I looked to Ava for her input but she had other concerns. “I FUCKING TOLD YOU!” Ava screamed as she grabbed me and dragged me away from the rapidly mutating corpses, that were similarly becoming like the genderless endlessly Regenerating monstrosity that would not stop their erratic choking breathing!

“What the hell is going on?!” I yelled as I’m being dragged away.

“Fucking idiots! They isolated my baby’s Plaga Mutagen, and were just half-assedly putting it in things! It’s only STABLE if directly injected from the sac to the victim!” Ava rambled as she turned back, breathing fire down the hall, getting choking gasps of pain from the monsters as they STILL kept coming! Walking like nothing could stop them!

“So, control room then?” I asked hoping to find something useful there. I even took some shot at them with my shotgun I could even hear the acid burning them but did little to slow them down… Kind of a moot point when they were only walking, but that somehow made the tension they caused even worse.

“No, fuck no. Falling back to an enclosed room? Are you an idiot?! Did you play or watch ANY horror series when you were-fuck it! We head outside, get some of those giant robots, and pound these things until they stop SQUIRMING! It’s the only way we’re going to survive fucking Regenerators! Especially fucking Iron Maidens! I’m not having a potential offshoot reminiscent of the T-Virus spreading around your world-!” That was when we heard roars down a hall and a large number of mangled bodies with fangs run past us as we evaded them, and watched them attack the Regenerators.

“Just what we needed, Incubi…” I said seeing one Incubus who was formed from the back of a griffon and somehow turned the wings into claws. Only the instant the Iron Maidens finally got their wit’s about them, for the Incubi to be ‘hugged’ and skewered with innumerable spikes of solid bone-hard flesh that erupted from the gray monsters like they were living pincushions with auto-eject. “...On second thought...those things are worse!”

“So Ava what do we do to kill them?” I asked hoping she had some idea as she still quickly dragged me away from the rapidly worsening situation, because I didn’t want to run the risk of letting these things out.

“What I said before motherfucker! Get some fucking metal in here, and RIP THEM TO PIECES UNTIL THE PIECES STOP MOVING!” Ava hysterically screamed as she picked me up and began running outright for the exit, both of us too scared and frantic for the fact she was squeezing me to her boobs to mean anything. “My babies will be fine, they’ll be fine, the Regenerators tend to ignore smaller animals….”

“Got it!” I yelled, good thing I had Seether and Cankerworm guarding the door from the inside with the door being pressed into place from outside by the warjack out there. I gave the command seeing from Seether pov as I saw the warjack run down the halls on all fours after going through some walls it saw the gray men and the next thing I saw was a spray of gore flying through the air.

Ava clutched at me like a teddy bear as she whimpered and tried not to completely break down. I cooed as I awkwardly stroked her boobs, beings it was all I could reach being hugged between them, her corset under her red silken shirt making such a possibility. When the visceral sounds of flesh being torn to pieces ended, Ava took a calming breath as she began looking back towards the inside of the base. “Are they down?”

I took this time to look from Seether pov to Cankerworm. Seether was making sure anything moving was dead and Cankerworm was killing any that it missed by… eating them… I have a new found fear for my warjack. “Yeah, but Cankerworm is eating the remains, that won’t do anything will it?”

“Does he thoroughly masticate? Or does his stomach act like a furnace?” Ava asked desperately, still scared.

“It doesn't have a stomach, I think it just making sure they stay dead.” I answered.

“So is it like a meat grinder?” She demanded, I nodded, and she sighed in relief. “Thank gog. I don’t want to eat ANYTHING remotely related to the T-Virus if I can help it. I’m a parasite, but I’ve seen what the T-Virus did to my kind, I don’t want to become someone’s pet or...or mind-control device.” Ava shivered, kissing my head before she released me from her glorious pillowy heaven and set me back down. “Sorry for freaking out. I love horror, but...I don’t really handle Regenerators of all things that well.”

“Ya no trouble. I’d feel the same way about meeting any dragons who are related to Toruk.” I said looking back at the mass. “Let’s go around the gore okay.” I asked and started to walk down a hall not covered in gore as I leave my warjacks to their work. I looked though Seether’s pov as it found one of the gray men trying to crawl away. But Seether just walked up to it then planted it’s metal foot on top of it’s head before pulling the thing’s arms off. I don’t know why but that made me hungry.

We finally found a way around that one hallway that led to the Warp Gate, on guard for any more wandering Regenerators or Incubi only to find another tape… I was not going to fall for that again but this one had a note that say ‘play me’. I picked it up and held it up to Ava and asked. “Another trap?”

Ava grabbed the thing, and sniffed, it, the room, me...and then her eyes shimmered for a moment, before she huffed. “I’d rather not...but I don’t sense anything obvious like back there.”

I took it back from her, gave one more look at it and slowly pressed play.

”Dr Arkadius log 57. Well I told them that it was a waste of time but no one ever listens to me. On a lighter note I have made some headway into the Dragonblight. The fools think they can control it, I give them a week before they all start obeying Everblight’s will.”

I looked at Ava to get input on this I guess his more crazy then I thought.

”To be perfectly honest, the progress of the Blight Wasps was the most promising. They don’t actually directly obey Everblight, but still carry his taint, tainted further by their original template I suppose. Test subjects turn into more Blight Wasps. None suffer intellectually from my tests of their intelligence, and when questioned were still fully aware of their previous lives, intriguing. The autopsies were-.”

I decided to fast forward past that part before Ava acted on that twitch and smashed the tape before it was done, no need to upset Ava even more with the grisly details.

”Dr Arkadius log 105 I did not foresee us being attacked by someone other than another Displaced. I should've guessed there would be a cult of Cryx. Even if that Iron Lich had nothing to do with it. However I am interested in how far along he is coming with his own Blight rather than the Cryx, nothing new there. I got reports he’s turned into a dragon, A DRAGON! I can’t wait to see what happens next.”

That was worrying so he's been keeping an eye on me. I fast forward again and press play.

”Hello, Asphyxious. I jolted, worried this might be a trap-. ”Don’t worry, there is no trap in this area...that I am aware of. Things change outside our personal perspective, after all.” Dick.

”Regardless, I hope you take care in cleaning up my mess. I was in quite a bit of a hurry when this latest assault by the Cryx actually managed to breach my security. Well Leon’s security anyway. Knowing those idiots they’ll grab all the more intact corpses and begone before any of the...interesting subjects are automatically released from their containments within...24 hours, 48 hours, and 72 hours for the three main test groups respectively should I have to abandon ship. Sadly I think the Cryx got to them first and well there went that research, aside from my notes. They will have all died should they have awoken the Iron Maiden, let loose the Unallied Blight Wasps or...let’s leave the last one as a surprise, shall we? Ta~.”

“I am really starting to hate that demon.” I said to myself as I put the tape away. “What a Iron Maiden?” I asked Ava best to get all the fear out of the way before we meet this thing.

“Sorry, I was blabbering back there. I mentioned it, but in all the rush I think most of it flew over your head?” Ava asked, getting an embarrassed nod out of me. “Iron Maidens are special Regenerators that have those pistoning spikes. Normal Regenerators are just gender neutral pale gray corpses that endlessly shamble and occasionally crawl or leap at any nearby living human. You saw the rictus glasgow maws of teeth. They eat people alive man.” Ava shivered, disgusted. “I at least kill them before I do that.”

“Lovely.” I said but then saw a note, I picked it up and read out loud. “Lab B 13 smiley face… I am really starting to hate that guy.” I said as I walk off with Ava not for behind.

Once we reached Lab B 13, which apparently and obviously meant Basement 13, beings aside from the surface, this place was 13 floors of basements. This place was HUGE! How did they get all of this-don’t...don’t think about it Asphyxious, that way leads madness. Just clear the base out and use it for yourself later. This would go a lot easier if Ava stopped shaking that sexy ass in my face! I gotta...grab it...I reached toward her, my hands becoming claws as I-.

“I’m telling you Asphy, I feel it...I feel it in my wriggling Shifter core.” Ava shivered, getting my mind off her juicy sashaying ass and helping me shake my head, panting, my claws returning to hands as the size I’d unknowingly gained just before vanishing.

“Sorry, what love?” I asked making sure the warjacks were following us on the way down, ensuring that the thick steel doors leading to each floor from the thankfully large stairwell was perfectly sealed. It almost like they planned for something big to run around in here.

“I know I’m hot, but Asphy, there’s a time and place, and in a Horror Scenario is NOT the place, or time. It’ll get us both killed. It’s in the rulebook man.” Ava shakily said as she cradled her shotgun for comfort.

“I know it just, instincts. I can’t help myself~” I purred before stopping at the sight of some kind of large container. “That it?” I ask pointing at it.

“If it isn’t, I’ll forcibly shrink my assets.” Ava joked weakly I could not help but smile at her. “Okay...giant container, bottom of a mad-scientist’s madhouse. 12 floors between us, and safety...yeah...yeah I see everything going wrong. Trap. Run. Now!” Ava spun around, almost giving me a faceful of leather cameltoe crotch, before a whimper was heard, and Ava froze.

“Okay, one did you just hear that and two… It was coming from the big box.” I said as I slowly and carefully made my way up to it-OH GOD IT’S GOT ME! “AH~!” I screamed as an enormous chitinous tentacle burst from a hole in the top of the metal 25 by 30 container/cage and...started..patting me? “Uh...what?”

“Hello?! Someone?! Please! Please let me out!” I did not know how to respond to this.

“ICHOR!” Ava practically bowled me over as she charged the container, and roared as she pried off the hinges, tossing the vault-like door off and revealing...something beyond disturbing and oddly arousing. “No...they made you just like her too.”

I looked over this Ichor’s form, and could clearly tell she was a perverse mutation of a Changeling. She was nothing more than a solid blob of writhing tentacles for about 12 feet up from the ground, the rest of the 8 feet was the body of an hourglassed changeling mare from the pelvis up, with red-black flesh, bearing enormous gazongas starting from the top and getting even bigger until the giant beanbag/beds of boobs on the floor. The mare’s wings buzzed weakly, the stench of feces, urine, spoiled milk, and afterbirth just dumped out of the container as Ava carefully pulled her out. “Avarice...you...you came….” She said weakly, too dehydrated to let the joyful tears she wanted to get out of her glowing red opaque eyes.

I didn’t like this, I felt I had to help in some form. Don’t know how but I was going to help. I could not help but lick my lips as I slowly go into my new form growling softly at Ava and Ichor. I wanted to give Ichor my blight to give her a form that would be better for her. I could already feel the heat in my body burning all the way to the tip of my tail. I had to get her out of that cage. “Ava, I want to help~” I purred at her.

Ava looked at me, and looked genuinely frightened for a moment, protectively getting between me and what’s Mine. “Help, how?” She flip-cocked her shotgun, aiming at me without hesitation.

“I… think my Blight can change her body. She will still be Ichor, just linked to me and I to her.” I try and explain as best I could, but it was kind of hard as I’m slowly losing control of myself. But not before I can help them. Suddenly, the intercom overhead buzzed, and a whine was heard that was distinct of a recording device being too close to another recording device, but it died down.

“Ah, I see you’ve found Broodmother 001. The first successful mass-breeder I ever produced. She’s so beautiful, isn’t she? Isn’t she my Blighted friend?” What...was that song? “Do you hear it? Son of Everblight? Son of Toruk? My Blightsong? It took quite a while to find the right frequency. Surely you’ve noticed? Easily becoming distracted? Impulsive? Primary hormones controlling arousal and combat instincts rising?"

I was annoyed. “Ava find dear Ichor something to drink. I’m going to find this guy kill him then we’re going to eat him.” I said bluntly as I order for my warjacks to keep Ichor safe for Ava. I had one thing on my mind right now. To hunt! To Feed! To Kill! To dominate! To Breed!

”Oh, and don’t bother looking for me~. The good Doctor has left the building. And you’ve only been hearing my Blightsong as a low white-noise for a while now. What if...it was actually turned. On?” I smiled as I pulled the speaker out and made sure there were no more. ”All too easy.” I heard coming from Ichor, and my eyes shot wide if I had any as I spun towards her, to see a remote speaker sewn into her right side beneath most of the tentacles, which she fearfully exposed in horror, her red glowing eyes disbelieving.

I growled knowing full well what I had to do. “Ava, we need to act now! What should I do give her my Blight or lose her what should I do?” I asked looking at Ava as I made my way over to them in a rush, desperate to beat whatever invisible clock was on my self-control. But I suddenly couldn’t see, everything wavered, I saw red, pink, pink began to overwhelm me, but red pulsed in my vision as I heard the most beautiful, and painful thing to ever hit my sense of hearing. “Ava~!” Pain exploded everywhere.

No! A shot of blue ran over my vision as I slammed my head into the floor. Hold out a little longer! Fight it! You have to be strong for them! They’re your Hoard! That means not being controlled by ANYONE! I let out a roar so loud it shook everything around me. “Ava! I need to do this now!” I roared as I bit my hand to the point of bleeding profusely, and pounced on the fearfully screaming Broodmother that I couldn’t see, and fed Ichor my blood by using her anatomy as an impromptu guide. Then everything, went, that felt nice~

Everythig wuz wondrful, I waz wit hrd, cnt, noauegh….

gbwlehg? atre,thwqpe?

sye….

I was coming to and my head felt like hell but I felt fine feeling the two bodies next to me. Wait, what did I just do!? I look down at Ava and a Dragonling cuddling next to me… A sexy dragonling cuddling next to me, both only a foot or two shorter than my great 16-foot tall dragon body, both holding my arms between their equally sized K-cup bosoms. I looked at my warjacks and seether was just waving at me.

“Ummm what happened?” I asked did I have sex with them? was I high at the time? And where that asshole with the mind controlling crap! Wutever, too trd, slp….

Author's Note

Well that was fun. no idea if there will be a 3 chapter or not that will be left up to game and me to work out later in the mean time enjoy. ^^

Sorry game could not get the link to work.

Need To Stop Hoarding. What Maidens Hatchery?

Need To Stop Hoarding. What Maidens Hatchery?

***Asphyxious pov.***

Once I got back with my hoard and had Sister send Ava and her lovers home I noticed a blue glow around my hoard mates. I guess that to help me find them and know who in my hoard. I don't see why I know there names and care about them what more do I need? I also had that base turned inside out and cleaned out with fire and warjacks. I also offered to look after her blighted kids but she was, how do I put this. Unwilling to let them go and took them all with her, I hope there okay maybe I can help them later. It also looks like Dr Arkadius left clues as to where the next base was, I left that info to Ava me I just wanted to relax. I then got to work on a new weapon a sword was made from everything I had left from my staff. Once I was done and happy with my work I went back to my life with in the den.

I was going to see how the kids were I needed to see them just to make sure they’re okay. But once I got to the nursery I saw it went over a change. My Dragonlings were missing! but I could still smell them they were still in the den. So I followed there sent to my room? What is going on?

I opened the door to my room and saw there was a new door in my room on my wall. I slowly walk up to it before opening it to see. “Rin? what are you doing here?”

“I was summoned by Sister and Chrysalis to help them build them a Maiden's Hatchery. Easy enough with my imps and the knowledge of transmutation magic that came with knowing how to turn gold and gems into rooms for my dungeons. Had to get some of your dogs to remove a gym seam though. My imps can dig through the underground faster than any diamond dog when they get to level ten but they can’t dig through gem seams. Just like in the games they can dig and dig at them but all that will do is produce an infinite supply of gems.” She answered without looking up as she worked.

When I stepped inside my feet sank into the soft floor that felt like it was some kind of gel that was warm to the touch. “Just one thing, what did you do to the floor Rin?” I asked as I make my way over to them.

“The same thing I did to the walls and incubators. This isn’t the first room like this I had to make. Soft and warm for the precious eggs for the little ones inside. By the way you got all of me changeling minions pregnant and now I have almost two hundred baby changeling slash dragon hybrids.” Rin said before turning to Sister and Chrysalis. “By the way you two are going to want specially engineered or enhanced diapers. Apparently fire comes out of both ends.”

I blushes at that but after having Ava I could feel that annoying voice in my head going on and on about powerful this that and-She will be mine! Shut it! “Sorry what did you say Rin?” I asked rubbing my head.

“I built a room that will keep your eggs safe and warm for happy and healthy babies and warned to have fire proof diapers because the kids you gave my changelings have fire coming out of both ends.” She said after giving a sigh. I nod at her but can't help but find my eye looking over every part of her. Damnit Ava! You sexy Goddess!

“Anyway want to look at these ruins I found? They have a lot of info I think they was a school.” I say hoping to calm down but keep finding my eye wandering to some part of Rin body. All I have to do is not rutt her while she’s here and I’ll be good.

“I do love learning new things. Especially when it is new spells or other things I can use. Sure just give me a moment to put the finishing touches.” Rin said as she worked on the room. God why did she have to sound so sexy, I think I understand what Faust meant by blue balls.

Anyway I walk Rin to the Ruins where some of my dogs were keeping an eye on things. I just hope nothing crazy happens. “Careful when looking around I haven’t logged everything or found out if the rest of this place is safe okay.” I say as I get to work looking through the ruins, this is going to be a long day.

***Rin pov***

As soon as I enter the room I have to restrain myself from bouncing all over the place with excitement. After a quick scan of the room I spot a small pile of books. Target locked. Moving in for assimilation.

“Also if you find a book on a pile put it back after please I have a system in place.” Said Asphyxious who had what looked like 4 books around him and reading one.

“Got it.” I say as I grab the first book on the pile...That is written in some form of hieroglyphics. I pick up the next one and am happy to see I can read it. I’m doubly happy to see that it’s a spell book but it also keeps going on about a Goddess called Dhunia and something called the Devourer Wurm.

“Hey Ax who is Dhunia and what’s a Devourer Wurm other than a wurm with a major case of the munchies.” I call out as I look over the spells.

“Well in the books before I was displaced Dhunia was a goddess how made Caen using her body, the planet. And it said she gave it life the Devourer Wurm is a ever changing monster that spawns more monsters, in a way it sounds like the dragons but I think it a different being.” Said Asphyxious as he reads. “It also say Dhuain had kids to. She also known as the Great Mother.”

I nod as I summon a blank book and start copping the book with a scribing spell but tore out some pages from my new book as some of the Wurm spells seeing as they had me eating someone's heart. I didn’t care if you could turn into a werewolf I’m not eating anyones heart. Heck I don’t want to be a werewolf period. I already have to deal with PMS I don’t need to double that.

I quickly find that some spells are made with a job in mind. But this book seem to be full of more lore than spells. Didn’t mean I didn’t find what I wanted to know. Then I noticed an odd smell in the air I lift my head up and sniffed around. My superior nose picking up a scent like...Is that pheromones?

“If you need something translated I got some books around here somewhere but it slow going.” Said Asphyxious as he working.

“Ya, ok… Ax, why is the room filling up with pheromones?” I ask as I finish with the book and pick up another. I create a small portal to my dungeon and grab a gas mask in the hopes it will block out any effects it might have on me.

Asphyxious looks up from a book and looks confused at me. “What are you talking about?” He asked before looking back into another book. “It must be something left over from Avarice when she came over.” He said calmly as he put the book down and get another one.

“She’s a goddess of fertility I’m sure it nothing.” Asphyxious said as he looks into two books to look at something. Great... a woopy goddess cut one and ran. Well she won’t break me! I spent years working on my self control so I wouldn’t fall victim to my playful instincts. It may have taken two years but now when I see a ball being thrown I can chose not to chase it! I thought as I absentmindedly pet one of my tails as I read about the history of the warjacks. And something called the Orgoth occupation these guys sounded crazy, didn’t help it was warm down here…

“Hey Rin take a look at this I found something interesting.” Said Asphyxious as he wave me over. I set the book back down and walk over with my book held in one of my tails as well as a few more blanks incase I find more things I want to copy.

“What is it?” I ask. My voice muffled by the gas mask. Asphyxious looks up at me and try not to laugh at the gas mask I was wearing. “Hey I have a sensitive nose. This sniffer can pick up things you can’t even imagine and I don’t want to be inhaling anyone's pheromones!”

Asphyxious just looks at me like I was overreacting. “Anyway, this book got some info that's interesting. It looked like there was some kind of magic pool somewhere but it was guarded by something. As for pheromones, yours are driving me nuts but you don’t see me trying to jump you when you're not looking do you?” He say looking back into the book.

I blink a few times before blasting him in the face with inspiration manifestation and when the energy dissipated he was wearing his own gas mask. “So this pool. We talking a Mana vault? A place where many springs up from the earth itself?”

“No idea…” Say Asphyxious as he pulled the mask off. “But it could be any number of things. Also.” Asphyxious then turned into an anthro dragon that was taller then me, all I could do was stare at those wings and muscles. He then moved closer and said. “Do try not to cast spell on me again please okay?” He then turned back into his human form and went back to reading.

But that voice sent a shiver throughout my body. If I didn’t have the gas mask who knows what I would have done. With those huge muscles and that armored body...I shake myself. Man that’s some potent stuff. I don’t even like guys. I need to get some distance I was very close to using the conjur swarm spell to fill his nostrils with a swarm of angry bees in a moment of panic. I thought to myself as a quickly move to the furthest pile of books from Ax.

I then got into this one book that was really interesting it talked about the dragons and things like Asphyxious only less sexy… “You know what I think I’ll come back and study later I’m going to go build a playroom for the children.”

“You sure there a book on warjacks here I thought you want to read this one?” Said Asphyxious as he held it out to me. I give the book a longing stare. I really do want to know…I want to explore and find out how it all works, I want to tie you to my bed and-OH MY GOD!?!

“Younk!” I say as I pull the book over in my magic and use a quick scribing spell. “There I have a copy now. I can read it whenever!” I say as I send the original back to him and gun it out of the room. Leaving a confused Asphyxious behind. “And get some ventilation in here!” I shout back from the hallway.

Once I got back to the maidens hatchery Chrysalis was smiling at me as she and Sister were playing with the Dragonlings. “I see you didn’t try and rutt him I guess I and Sister lost that bet.” She said as the kids play.

“...You knew.” I say with an accusatory tone in my voice.

“Darling I did more then knew, I was there when it first happened... “ I saw Chrysalis shiver in delight. “I was never so full before~” Sister giggled at this as well as she had some tea. My right eye twitched as I used my well honed willpower not to tell them how I feel about them letting me go in there without warning while there are children present.

“You want to rutt him don’t you?” Said Sister smiling at me.

“I would suner conjure up a swarm of angry bees to attack his junk than I would let him put it in me.” I answer with annoyance.

“Well what about us~” Purred Chrysalis as she walked up to me in a sexy fashion.

“So long as you stay female I’m ok with that. I turned my worlds version of you into a small doll I keep on my bedside table if you want I can bring Squeaky over to use as a toy. She loves it.” I say as I wiggle my eyebrows.

Chrysalis give me a once over then ran her hands over some of my curves then stop and looks me in the eye. “Rin have you never try it with a male before, ever are you scared?” She asked. It sounded more out of concern then anything else.

“I would if I truly felt that way about one but what I felt down there was the results of powerful pheromones. I could smell it in the air. It wasn’t real and therefore wasn’t right. I’m naturally attracted to females but even with them if I know my feelings come from something other than me I won't do them.” I say with a wave of my paw.

Chrysalis smiles at me and pulls me over to the table to sit down with Sister to have tea. “I see just keep an open mind Rin. Love comes in many forms even ones we didn’t think about.” She said as she poor me some tea. “You never know, our other hoard mate my bring you into the hoard and she used to be male to.”

“Well like I said I just don’t swing that way. It wasn’t till I could smell those pheromones that it started happening and it’s dying down as I use my necromancy to purge my system. If it’s not coming from me naturally I want no part of it. By the way how would you like a play room built for the kids? I have one in my dungeon and the tots love it.” I say as I pick up my cup.

“I think they love it but how do you tell if it not coming naturally or not?” Asked Sister as she passes the sugar to me.

“Well for starters the smell of pheromones in the air raised some red flags. And using necromancy to purge my system is meant to get rid of foran contamination like poison so the feelings wouldn’t have gone away by using it if it were truly me. I’m thinking of him in that dragon armor form he was in for a moment down there muscles and all and I’m feeling nothing now. If you spend some time away from him and the pheromones and then think of him and you still feel the same way then it’s real.”

Chrysalis smiles as she drinks her tea. “Rin do you really think we would be by his side if we was draw to him by nothing but his pheromones then you have much to learn.”

“I was just answering Sister’s question on how I can tell I don’t want him nothing more. I meant nothing about your relationship with him.” I corrected. But they both smiled at me as if there was nothing to be worried about.

“We understand but pheromones are needed for the body to develop not only that. I feel you are in the same place as our mate, you haven’t fully embraced your new form and everything that goes with it.” Said Sister as she eat a cake.

“It’s not new and I’ve embraced it just fine. I feel how I feel and until today I never had to fight off urges like that when thinking about a guy. Even when I’m in heat my thoughts go to females.” I say before taking a sip of tea.

Chrysalis and Sister both look at each other and then smiled at me. “Do you want some Dvds of us and our mate~” Purred Chrysalis that made me blush, wait they have DVDS!?

Sister Giggled at the look on my face. “Maybe we should show her the new one where Ava drove Asphyxious into a frenzy~” Grins Sister as she pulled up two dices.

“First of all the only way to watch movies in my world if in a movie theater. We have no T.V. and by default no dvd players. And secondly...I don’t know. I might feel awkward watching a friend go at it. Regardless of how hot the girls are.” I answer.

With a snap of Sister claws and dvd player and flat screen t.v. rest on the table in front of me powered by crystals. “Think of it as a gift from us~” Sister purred. “There also some… action with out him in there to.”

“Thanks!” I say as I hug the tv and dvd player. “Hey is this how Jack makes his gear that he sells. You would think if it was so easy he would have nicer sails bots. When I first tried to buy from him the Claptrap called me a thief made several rude gestures and sounds, told me to do some nasty things to a skunk and hung up on me. I had to abduct Jack in the dream scape and pull him into a collective dream with several other displaced for story slash play time to get his attention before I could shop for tech goodies.”

“Sorry Rin I can’t say how it made you understand. But if one day you’d like to join our little hoard I could give you some times, just don’t tell mother.” Said Sister as she winked at me.

Chrysalis laughs at my story as Sister just smiled at me taking some enjoyment at what happened to Jack.

“In fact I used my magic to document the story I sent them through. And can make as many copies as I want. Want a copy?” I ask as I hold up two books with pictures of all the displaced I pulled into the story and Mr. Nibbles.

“Did our hoard mate get pulled in to?” Asked Chrysalis as she smiles at me. I wasn’t sure if she being playful or flirting.

“No I didn’t do it to any of my friends. Or should I say friends at the time.” I answer after finishing my tea. “So where do you want that play room?” From out of nowhere Pinkie Pie pops up under the table. “I know where right over there!” She yelled at me as she points at one sport in the room. I shrugged and called my imps into the room with us which resulted in come complaints to ring out from other parts of this place. As one could imagine when the diamond dogs found out that when imps dig at gems they grow back as fast as the imps can dig them out they became very popular.

“Alright dig out a square room in that wall. Make it...twenty by twenty.” I say. "I’m going all out on this room with slides, swings toys and bouncy castles so it needs to be a big room.”

I then felt Pinkie hug me and rubbing her face in my chest. “Thank you Asphy going to be so happy you're doing this for us.” Said Pinkie as she let go and joins in to help the imps. Which was a good thing because it wasn’t long before an imp found a gem seam and started yelling at it as any attempt to remove it would just create more gems and Pinkie was forced to dig them up.

“I see you meet one of our three new hoard mates.” Said Chrysalis smiling as she watch the pink mare work.

“Ya I picked up on that when she said doing this for us.” I say as my imps started doing their magic and silly looking dance to make the room solid and ready for additions. “When you imps get to the walls no dirty pictures. This will be a playroom for children!” I call out.

“You know if you're willing, you could make that in another room if that’s okay~” Purred Chrysalis into my ear.

“Sure I can let the imps go nuts in your bedroom and they can be as detailed as they want.” I say as I enjoyed the feeling of the changeling queen grabbing my fluffy ass.

“You know, you don’t have to sleep with Asphyxious to be our hoard mate~” She purred in my ear. Feeling her other hand grope me.

“Just so you know I am very dominating in the bedroom.” I whispered back before pulling in a massive pile of gems from my world and melting them into materials. First the padded floor. Then a play castle with twisty slides and tunnels. Yes and a ball pit more! A bouncy castle...Hmmm, oh and the giant teddy bear over there. The play pirate ship oh and that wall will be one big toy box...I think I’m going to need to clear out more space...

“Imps, change of plans we need to quadruple the size of this room!” I call out.

“So Asphyxious only he willing to be sub just to please us and if he finds us you have to at least try and be friendly with him. Nothing big just kissing~” Purred Chrysalis as she start to softly bite my ear.

“I can give him a hug how about that?” I ask as I try to visualise the perfect dream playroom.

“Do try and not be too loud you may worry Asphyxious when he finds you two.” Said Sister as she smiles at us.

“That why I’m asking for kissing it not like you’ll be doing anything like say~” The thing Chrysalis whispered into my ear made me blush like mad. She then go on to things I may not want him to do like putting his tongue there...

“Yes well I’m a fox. For me kissing is giving an affectionate lick.” I deadpan.

Chrysalis then licks my cheek. “That’s fine and the neck to~” She purred.

“I’m back.” Calls Asphyxious as he came in covered in dirt. “Wow this place is coming along nicely.”

“Thank you. I am the ultimate babysitter so I know what the kids like” I boast as I add in some monkey bars with a soft bedding under it as Chrysalis was playing with my ass. Asphyxious sees this then raises an eyebrow at me.

“Has Chrysalis been trying to get you naked? she likes to do that from time to time.” He said as he roll his eye as the changeling queen who grind.

“I’m already naked. Not an anthro remember?” I reply jokingly. “Do you think adding in a toy train large enough for them to ride should just circle the room or do I add tunnels and a bridge over the playroom so it can have variety?”

“I don’t know, I don’t want to spoil them…” He says with a blush trying not to look at me as Chrysalis was groping my chest. “Anyway is there more that need to be done or do you want to go home?”

“I say she stay and plays with me~” Chrysalis said smiling as she hugs me. “And you get to watch with Pinkie pie.”

“As long as you only watch.” I told Ax. He nods at me and smiles softly then calls Pinkie over as we all find a room to use for ourselves.

“Did you enjoy that Rin~” Purred Chrysalis as she lay next to me on one side as Ax and Pinkie were cuddled on the other. Well he did watch, then started putting on a show for me and Chrysalis. So… it wasn’t that bad.

“That was an amazing seven and a half hours. Very few have the energy to keep up with me even the dragonesses I’ve had.” I say as I blow bubbles out of my bubble pipe. “How do you like the room by the way?” I ask as I look at the changes the imps made to the room with several images from the kama sutra covering the wall. I destroyed the bed and created a new better, sturdier, bigger and more comfortable one with statues of naked, human women holding four corners of the large bed.

“I like it but I enjoyed the way it got Asphyxious in the mood really quickly.” Said Chrysalis as she plays with one of my tails. “Not only that but I like the way me and Pinkie traded placed in the middle. Then your confusion when you saw he had two of them.” Chrysalis giggles after saying that.

“Why I almost thought you was going to grab one to see if it was real.” She said as I heard Pinkie purr.

“Trust me that would have worn out my welcome quickly. The curiosity I felt to seeing that is the kind that comes with cutting it open to see how it works.” I say with a shake of my head. “Anyways can I see my token? I can use the lava trap with natural underground rivers I can sense down here to make a hot tub. It’s good to relax the muscles after a good workout.” I say while I stretch.

“Only if you bath with Asphyxious, nothing needs to happen just talk.” Chrysalis said smiling at me.

“I don’t mind talking.” I say with a shrug. But I’m making that tub swimming pool sized.

Chrysalis smiles as she hands me my token and it looks like the others are waking up now. “Hey guys, how was it?” Asked Asphyxious as I heard his back pop. Pinkies only reply was to hug him.

“I’ll be back after I build the giant hot tub.” I say as I start to walk out but stop. “Oh before I forget.” I say as I walk over to Pinkie and lift her plot into the air and started yelling into it. “Are you ok in there Squeaky!?” I wait a moment before I get a response.

”I’m good. This wetsuit you made me is great for keeping myself clean! Just let me relax for a while longer it's so warm and soft in here. I hear her muffled voice call back.

“I was wondering why her plot was Speaking when you let Asphyxious have her back.” Asked Chrysalis laying in the bed.

“You know if you’re interested I can turn those I change into dolls back whenever I want and I could use some entertainment while I work on the tub.” I say as I summon up a tiny wetsuit and wiggled my butt. My answer was Pinkie smiling, Chrysalis licking her lips, and Ax purred.

I lean back and relax in the hot tub as I look over to Pinkie. “I know I said I would be in here with Ax and technically that’s true but I don’t know if I can talk to him when he’s inside you. Especially when the opening he was put in is under the water.” I say as I enjoy the feeling of this world’s Chrysalis doing what I think is a jig inside me.

Pinkie just giggled at me as she rubs her belly. “It fine he and the other Queeny can still hear you there just busy right now~” She purrs as she feels movement inside her body. “They're moving so much I think Asphy maybe a little bit out of control but it okay he’ll calm down soon.”

“Toys will be toys. Till they’re flesh again let them play.” I say as I stretch. My attention is drawn to Pinkie as she makes her own squeaking sound before a tiny Asphyxious in a tiny wetsuit popped up out of the water. “Sup?” I say to him without batting an eye.

“That wasn’t so bad.” Asphyxious said as he try to swing back to Pinkie who held her hands out for him to clamp on. “Umm we many need help getting Speaks out.” I raise my eyebrow eyebrow before pulling Pinkie over and lifting her plot out of the water. With my dark magic I reached in and pulled her out. I looked down at her in amazement at the fact that her suit was spotless despite where she's been. I let Pinkie’s lower half sink back into the water as I set Squeaky down and watch her swim leisurely through the hot water.

“I see little Asphy give her a good filling.” Giggled pinkie as she hugs the little Displaced.

“Not realy. After studying dollification I found that everything about the target becomes a toy which means he’s shooting blanks in that form.” I tell her before looking down at the toy lich being hugged into Pinkie bust. “Ready to become a real boy again or do you want to stay Pinkies play thing for a little while longer?”

“I wouldn't mind but can I have Chrysalis turned back now please Rin? I don’t like to leave her all alone in their.” He said looking at my belly. I lean forward and use my magic to pull on her but it takes me a moment. I don’t think she wants to come out yet but my magic is stronger that her toy body and she can’t use magic while in this form so I manage to pull her out though unlike the two that came from Pinkie her wetsuit was covered in juices.

“I’m glad the water is constantly pouring into the pool and out the pipes so the water stays clean.” I say as I look up at the four giant statues of myself with hot water pouring out of the pots they're holding.

“Rin… turn me back, now.” Said Chrysalis as she try to clean herself. I grin and toss her up before changing her back just before she splashed into the water. Once Chrysalis came out of the water she rush over to Pinkie then took Ax from her as she cuddled him for dear life. “I never want to go back in there again!” She cried. Pinkie and Ax help to calm the Changeling queen as she tell them what she saw.

***Asphyxious pov***

I try to calm down Chrysalis even if I was turn into a toy it still helped her that I was here. I then look to Rin point at myself so I could comfort my hoard mate properly. She gives an understanding nod and shoots me with a shot of magic that made me full sized and flesh and blood once again.

”Lightweight!” Squeaky called out to her larger self getting a glare from Rin who grabbed her up and stuffed her in a box she summoned.

“There there it okay now.” I say as I hug her with Pinkies help. I get her to calm down and we all sit in the hot tub. You know the water felt really relaxing, I thought to myself as we cuddle I saw Rin and waved my tail over for her to join us.

She blinks a few times before sighing and doggy paddling over and joining the hug. Careful to keep the two girls between us.

“I’m sorry I didn’t realise you wanted out sooner. I should have given you a safety signal.” I apologize.

“Thank you Rin, I’m fine now maybe next time we come up with a safety word or something.” Chrysalis laughed a little at that.

Rin blinks in confusion. “Wait if you could talk to give a safety word why didn’t you say anything from inside me? I know from experience with Squeaky I would have been able to hear you if you had.”

Chrysalis blushed at this as she start to lean onto me as I hugged her. “I kind of… panicked…” She said and I could not help but smile at how cute she was being right now and rub her head.

“Maybe we should not try that one again for a while.” I say as I pet her head. I then felt Pinkie lean onto my back as she relaxes in the water. “How is it you guys are so cute.” Rin broke out of the hug after Pinkie said that and looked at the two.

“They do look good together.” Rin said with a smile. I smile at them but I hear the doors open and saw Sister walk in without a care as she get into the pool. “I like what you’ve done with the place Rin.” Said Sister as she swims in the water.

“Thanks. One of the best thing about being a Dungeon Keeper is I can make a great underground lair.” Rin said with a smile.

“Oh that reminds me.” I say as I cast a spell and books drops into my hand. “I need help sending this to you.” I said smiling at Rin. I got that book done I just don’t know how to send it to her past self. I thought to myself as Pinkie was cuddling me.

“...Paperback...realy?” Rin asked as she takes the book and transmutes the cover into hardback with decorative gear designs. “There now it looks like it did when I got it. Alas I don't do time magic. I was always afraid I would create a paradox but time doesn't exist in the void so you could use that if you have someone experienced. I believe I heard that you have a Faust here in this world. If she’s even half as good as mine was she could do it.”

“I really didn’t want to ask Faust for help…” I said as I bite my lip and look away. I don’t want to explain what happened, I really hope Rin don’t ask.

“Let just say she helped him out with a BIG problem that needed relieving.” Said Chrysalis as she rub her head into my neck. I am so embarrassed right now I just cover my face with one hand.

“...I didn’t need to picture that. You know the Faust in my world was a sister to me right?” Rin asked as she covered her head with her paws.

“Well this one thinks I’m her brother and want to sleep with me even if I don’t want to sleep with her.” I say bluntly as Sister comes up to me and rest her chin on my shoulder. Somehow that’s helping me relax.

“Whatever.” Rin said with a shake of her head. “If she’s pregnant and you need a sitter feel free to call. I have plenty of experience with babies wielding power greater than my own so I know what I’m doing.” Rin said as she climbs out of the tub. "And as for the book you’ll either find a way or cave and ask her. Because I got the book in the past You’ll send it back in the future. Because you did you will.”

I had an idea the void has no time so if I drop the book in the void it should reach her. This is too much to think about I’m just dropping it in the void and it’ll get to her. Once I do that Rin just looks at me before shrugging.

“Whatever works for you. If you don’t make another it must have worked because I got it.” Rin said before taking a moment to hum in deep thought. “You know what I’m building those kids a train to ride. A monorail infact. I bet your Twilight would go nuts with how something like that could revolutionize equestria.”

“Is that safe?” I ask really I don’t feel comfortable having something like that, also I’m not going to say anything about Twilight and Moon Dancer being apart of my hoard. Those two are out talking to there friends making sure everyone know Moon Dancer okay.

“Sure as long as it’s set up like a ride so they can’t get out while it’s in motion. I’ll even make it big enough for an adult and make it run only with a key so they would have adult supervision.” Rin asures. “It’s not hard just a little telekinesis enchantment so it works like the magnets on a regular monorail. Faster, safer and more efficient than a normal train. It will be in a closed off room so they can’t mess with it while no one is supervising and the ride can be like a reward for being good.” Rin said with a smile.

“Well okay it sounds safe so I’m cool with it.” I said smiling at Rin to go for it. She know more about this then I do.

“As if I would give those kids something without considering any way they could get hurt. I’m off and I’m going home when I’ve ridden the train...three times. I’ll send the keys to your room before I go.” Rin said as she bounced off with Squeaky's box in her tails.

Author's Note

Last crossover after this it all crazy stuff and going to a world of humans.

The Lich will not be happy. Or something else will happen I don't know yet.

http://www.fimfiction.net/story/268792/the-beating-of-my-heart Here the link to the Beating of my heart.

Going To A World Of Humans, This Isn't Right.

***Asphyxious pov. Canterlot.***

I was at a loss for words, Twilight lost her crown. I didn’t really care I mean it a lump of gold, how much magic can it hold? I was in the middle of working on a teleporter network until I get a call to come to Canterlot. I still didn’t like Sunbutt, I don’t care how sexy she is now I’m only willing to work with her as much as needed to.

“Explain it to me one more time… Why does her crown have magic in it anyway. And why would you have so much magic in it to be a danger in someone else's hands.” I asked giving Celestia and deadpan stare. Only for Twilight to speak up, why Twilight? you’re apart of my hoard. I feel betrayed.

“That not important what we need to do is go through the mirror and stop Sunset Slimmer.” Said Twilight as she gave me a stern look. God dammit why must she look so cute when she's angry.

“Fine I’ll go… You’ll need someone who at least won’t freak out.” I said as I leave behind my stuff. I had a feeling I won’t need it. “So do we just walk in or?” I asked as Twilight start to walk into the mirror, I let out a sigh and follow her. Why do I get the feeling I’m, not going to like what happens next? Next thing I know I feel something slam into my back!

The first sound I wake up to was Twilight screaming. And as soon as I sit up and feel something is wrong. I look at my hands and saw fingerless gloves also I had a hoodie on. Well new outfit was nice only I’m missing my tail… Awww, I liked having a tail.

Anyway I also saw an ipod on the floor, I pick it up and looked around seeing no one esle but me Twilight as a human… What the fuck? “Twi that you?” I asked a little confused at this new development.

“Asphyxious!? oh I’m so glad you’re here. Oh Spike’s here to.” She said as I looked at the dog in her hands. I could not help but laugh. I mean he was a dragon and now he's a dog no taller than my shin!

“This isn’t funny we need to find my crown and get back before time runs out or we’ll be stuck here for the next 30 moons!!” Twilight tell me as I calm down, I then saw the school. Oh crap, I knew I wasn’t going to like this. I saw Twilight was about head into it but I stop her.

“Wow there speedy, A little info before we go in. One they don’t let pets in even is Spike is not your pet.” I said as I pick Spike up.

“Hey!” Complans the dragon turned dog as I stuff in in Twilight backpack. “And thing don’t work here the same way they do back home. So we’ll go inside find a library and I’ll bring you up to speed. If we’re lucky this places is at the same time peard as my earth before I was displaced.” I explain. I then held out my arm to her as she slowly takes it

“Don’t worry I can handle this.” I said as I walk her inside lucky for us everyone must be in class or something. I then look for a map or something it felt like a ghost town in here until the bell rang. I had never seen some many students walking around so fast once it was over I found Twilight and I on other ends of the hall.

“Okay, that was not what I call normal…” I grumbled as Twilight walked up to me.

“Maybe we should just try to find the Library maybe we can find some information on my crown there?” I just sighed at her. It clear she didn’t understand what we’re info, for all we know someone could've found it and sold it to a jeweler or something. I pulled out the headphones to the ipod and walk with her down the halls. I also found a song I like it was Monster by Skillet. I didn’t question it.

That when we notice someone who looks a little like Fluttershy, huh this place just get stranger and stranger. And she talking to a girl with a black jacket on. Well I guess we shouldn’t get involved we don’t know what this could be all about and Twilight is walking up to the red head… Sigh, why god, why must trouble follows me wherever I go?

I think to myself as I slowly follow behind but didn’t say anything, to be far with the headphones in my ears I couldn’t hear anything. Looks like Twi and the redhead are having a fight until the redhead looks at me. I saw her lips moving but I didn’t hear anything. I pulled out headphone out. “Sorry what was you saying?” I asked bluntly at her.

I think I made the redhead blush at my bluntness. I don’t see why it was a simple question. “I said you better watch yourself, I’m the one who runs this school.” She said getting in my face but I just smiled.

“Is that a challenge?” I asked just before I licked her nose. She blushed and covered her nose qwikly and I just laughed. “Oh god your to easy!” She looked a little mad before storming off down the hall. Sigh, there go my fun for the day.

“Thank you.” Said the girl as Twilight helps her up. The two of them talked for a bit and it turns out this girl name is Fluttershy to. Okay, this is some doctor who world traveling going on right here. She give us some pointers on where to go and we again walk down the halls.

I have no idea where we’re, it looked like a gym to me and there was party favors all over the place. Can’t help but feel like I’ve seen these before. “Hallo?” Called Twilight as she walked around. Me I looked at the table that was next to me and saw food, well. You know what they say, don’t let good food go to waste. Just as I’m about to pick up a sandwich I hear a voice call out right behind me.

“Hey, I’ll be right with ya!” I jumped at the sound of Pinkie voice and looked around, what the hell? How did Pinkie get here did she run in after us? Or was the mirror still open? That when I saw a girl who has hair like Pinkie… No this was a human Pinkie Pie. Then it hit me, this world was a human vision of equestria.

“Hey! You’re new here, right!?” Pinkie asked. She was standing on a ladder, doing… Something. I rightly didn’t know and looked away when her skirt went a little to high. Then looked back at the food and licked my lips, damn I was hungry.

“That right we’re new umm and you’re?” Asked Twilight as I reach for a sandwich again.

“Pinkie Pie! Though for some reason Norman calls me Diane… He’s weird, don’t let the name Normal Norman fool ya!” Pinkie said, hiding her mouths right side with her hand, before winking playfully. I blushed at that as I hand the sandwich in my hand.

Next thing I know the doors open behind me and I drop the sandwich again, dammit! I turned and saw a girl with a cowboy hat on bring in crates with drinks in them. “There ya go Pinkie that the last of them.” Going by the voice this was Applejack. I pay her no mind as she talked with the girls and try to get my hands on a sandwich. I will eat you little goody goodness!

“Thanks AJ! Could you put it next to the snack table? I’d really appreciate it after last week's… Fiasco? That is a word, right?” Pinkie yelled.

“Yes that is a word Pinkie…” I heard Applejack as she she walks up to the table I was about to take a bite out of the sandwich. “Hey, you're not thinkin’ about eating that are ya.” I freeze as I slowly look to the Human Applejack who was giving me a death glare. Well, it already in my hand and I’m hungry. On the other hand do I really want to piss her off? To hell with it, I take a bite out of with and look at her.

“Oh that tears it! come here you varmit!” She said as she grabs me.

“I regret nothing!” I call out as I’m getting my butt kicked. Oh the pain, why must it feel this good! I don’t know how long I was in a choke hold for but that when the girls started arguing with Rarity. What the hell going on?

“Your dresses suck, but I like that Daft Punk one in your wardrobe! There, I said it!” Pinkie said, raising her nose in the air. “You also look like a vampire, but less cool!”

I am so confused right now. What the hell happened to these three? “Stop this aren’t you girls friends!” Called out Twilight as she get in the middle of all this. “Friends shouldn't be fighting like this!”

“Rarity and Fluttershy aren’t my friends!” Pinkie crossed her arms.

“Fluttershy and that freak are worse than Sweetie Belle’s coking!” Rarity shot back.

Pinkie gasped. “You take that back! Nothing’s worse than your sisters cooking!”

Okay this fighting as pissing me off big time and if they didn’t calm down soon I was going to lose it. I mean I was growling and they're all staring at me, crap. “Umm… I was hungry?” I said with a smile trying to hide that I was growling at them all. Oh for the love of Luna’s sexy moon have them believe me.

“I think I saw him drop it.” Pinkie shrugged. I blinked at this as I looked down at the sandwich that was half eating and by the looks of it. AJ stept on it.

“My sandwich…” I looked at it longingly. Why must I suffer, all I wanted was to eat it.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make you something!” Pinkie said, but Rarity shoved her.

“Darling, Pinkie’s food is disgusting.” Rarity shot a glare at the pink girl who looked more red.

“Take that back.” I said looking into Rarity eyes baring my teeth a little. “I like her cooking and your outfits you make so don’t be a pain and make u-.” I was going to say more until Twilight pulled me away, what the hell! She was even covering my mouth!?

“Don’t mind him he just doesn't like to see anypo-one! get hurt.” She said with a smile. I was annoyed by this.

“Twilight let me go they need a talking to and I’m going to give it!” I said as I get loss.

“We need to find the ‘thing’ Asphyxious! I’m sure they can help us later, let's just go!” Twilight said as I get in her face.

“Don’t make me kiss you.” I said looking at her and she blushed. This made the other blush to, I guess they heard me. Maybe leaving is a good idea.

“Uh… What just happened?” Rarity asked, looking to Applejack.

“I don’t rightly know but I think those two are dating.” Said Applejack rubbing her head. I could not help but smile at that then saw the look on Twilight's face. She was blushing so red and I think she was going to melt.

“Well isn’t this a sight, all the losers in one place.” I turn at the voice and saw the redhead again, what was her deal? I think as she walked into the room.

Pinkie tilted her head. “What?”

“You heard me i mean for one thing we have a girl who makes horrible food, A girl who has no idea what good fashion is. Not only that but we have these sheerwater that you call drinks.” She said picking up a bottle and drops it. Okay that a dick move.

“And let not forget little miss nobody. You think you can change things here well you're wrong, I’m going to win this year's Fall Formal and there nothing you can do about it.” She finished smiling smugly at Twilight. Me I had my own ideas for payback.

“As for you mr-” She stop when I was right in her face with a smile. I then poked my tongue out and touched her lips. She freaked out big time! “What are you doing!?”

I just rolled on the floor laughing like a madman. “Oh god the look on you face!” I said in joy at the huge blush on her face. I’m so evil but I love iiiiiiit! The redhead left in a not to happy mood. “Next time it’ll be kissing!” I called out and heard a earatited scream from down the hall.

I looked at the others and saw the shocked looks on their faces. “What?” I asked blinking at them. Twilight was just embared.

“That was Sunset Shimmer! No one messes with her! She’s technically the queen of the school!” Pinkie said, slightly panicked. “Oh… I hope she doesn’t destroy my decorations again…”

“Wait she did what? Shouldn't she have gotten into trouble or something?” I asked. I mean what kind of school was this?

“No one was able to prove a thing. Well… Except there was some evidence against Pinkie, but she might as well have done it.” Rarity smirked.

“So this Sunset is a prick and good at hiding her tracks… I wonder how she fights.” I said with smile. Oh I hope I can get in a good fight with her.

“Fight…?” Rarity tilted her head.

“Oh! Oh! Is your honor threatened!?” Pinkie asked like a little girl. I smiled and rolled with it.

“Oh my dear it was not my honor but yours and these lovely ladies that stand before me who Honor that is threatened. Fear not for I will take on this fiery beast and get back your honor!” I said with a grin then did a bow to them.

Pinkie giggled, but Rarity shot her happiness down. “I’m glad you didn’t add Pinkie in with the me and Applejack. I’d even dare to say Rainbow’s more lovely than her.”

“That’s it! Out!” Pinkie screamed in rage. I then gave her a cuddle and a grin. “Sorry miss Rarity but Pinkie will always be my favorite.”

Rarity ‘humph’ed and walked out. Something seemed to dawn on Pinkie though. “Why does every girl in the school where hooker boots and skirts? Is it a dress code?” I blushed at that and let her go before she said anything else. I did not need to hoard in this world to.

“Anyway do you think you could give us a hand?” I asked Pinkie as she then smiles at me. This was going to be a long day.

“Sure! What do you need?” Pinkie asked. “I know this school like the back of my han-” She stopped as she looked at the back of her hand and saw a small cut. “Huh, that’s new.” We’re doomed.

We made it to the library and I was happy to see they had computers here. Sadly I knew we wouldn’t find anything about Twilight’s crown in here. Didn’t mean I could not find funny videos on youtube in the meantime… If they have a youtube.

“Here we are! The library! Be careful though, Cheerilee has a headache.” Pinkie announced. “Any question? I’ve been here for lots for stuff!”

“I have one how long this Sunshine girl been here at this school?” I asked. Really it was to get an idea how much control she had over the school. The longer they’ve been at the school the more control they have.

“Around five years.” Pinkie replied nonchalantly.

“I came from across the sea everything here new to me.” I said playing off my lack on what I know here. But Five years mean she must have control over every part of this school.

“She was nice at first, like an angel… But as each year went by she became meaner and meaner… Anyway, welcome to Equesica.” That sounds so strange to me now. I think as I walk inside and head to a computer.

“You have a question?” Pinkie asked Twilight. “About anything in general, this school confused me at first too.”

I left them to talk as I start to look up youtube vids. I then found my way on to something interesting. I didn’t know who Pinkiplier was but I clicked the video and saw… Oh my, I blushed at what I was seeing. It was the human Pinkie dancing in a outfit I’m sure Rarity would make… I qwickly clicked on something else and hope no one saw that.

I then found another one with her playing a videogame. Something called Fnaf 2 and boy was she funny.

“Okay everybody! My name is Pinkiplier and I’m going to be playing Five Nights at Freddy’s 2. Bleep Holy crap!” Pinkie in game was wearing the Freddy mask while Withered Bonnie was right there. Her out of game face was contorted into a half panicked and half angry look. “Leave me alone you purple monster from tartarus! I don’t want your hugs! Bleep Okay, I think I got thi-””ROAR!!!” “OH DUCK!!! Fuck… I don’t like bunnies anymore… Bleep Why did Cheese suggest this game! I don’t know what’s going on! Bleep Okay… I think I’m… Wh… Why does that kid have battery's?” She tried using her flashlight but nothing happened. “Oh nonononononononoNONONONO!!!” Foxy jumped at Pinkie, screeching, making the puffy haired girl yelp and fall out of her chair.

“Oh hey, you found my channel!” Pinkie said from behind me. “Yeah, I’m pretty popular on YouTube. Like my stuff?”

“Pinkie, I love your stuff.” I said smiling at her.

“Thanks! Oh gosh I hated that experience!” Pinkie cringed. “Broke my chair… And my headset.”

“Sorry to hear that Pinkie.” I said but then noticed what Twilight was doing on her end… Oh god I better help her. “Looks like Twi needs my help. Thanks again.” I say as i go over to Twilight saw she was losing her battle with the mouse.

“Asphyxious help! It alive!” I sighed as I calmed her down and get her out. What would she do without me? I noticed a flash of light and turn to where it came from. But I didn’t see anyone, must of just been the lights or something.

Pinkie snickered. “It’s not alive silly! You just got tangled in it!” Pinkie untangled Twilight and set it down. “The mouse’s cord is bigger than normal ones…”

“Huh that’s odd.” I said and get a hold of it then follow it to where it go. The strange thing was it was not even plugged into the the computer, I kept following until I found where it ends. I picked it up and looked around. “Wierd.” I said as I make my way back to Twilight.

“I think today’s ending… Well! It was nice meeting you guys… What were your names again?” Pinkie said.

“Oh right, Twilight Sparkle.” Said Twi.

“Asphyxious Hellbringer. But my friends call me Asphy.” I said smiling and ignoring the look Twilight was giving me.

“See you guys tomorrow?” Pinkie asked, before realization struck her… Literally, a book called Realization hit her in the head. It was pretty big, too. “What’s your address!? I’d love to walk you guys to school!”

Crap… I think as I looked to Twilight we had no where to stay for the night! Okay just think oh I know! “We… don’t really have one. You see we just moved here today and didn’t want to miss school bad news was we found out all our stuff won’t be here in the new house for the next 3 weeks. And we don’t have the keys.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Oh please believe my lie.

“Aw! You poor guys!” Pinkie hugged Twilight and me. “Hey! I’ve got an idea! You guys can stay with me! It’ll be like a sleepover! And don’t worry, my sister won’t mind.” I went up to Pinkie and hugged her.

“Thank you!” I said happy we don’t have to sleep outside. Yay!

“You’re welcome! I’d hate to see you two sleep in the library on a bunch of dusty books that never get used!” Pinkie smiled. “Uh, you might want to open your backpack a little bit, it’s not good when your dog can’t breath well.”

Twilight panics as she rush to get her backpack open and Spike sticks his head out to breath. Oh ya we did kind of forget about him. “Sorry little guy.” I said petting his head. I then pulled my hand away after he bit me! Damn the little guy’s got bite to him.

“Aww! He’s so cute!” Pinkie cooed as she scratched his ear. Damnit why can’t I be the dog…

“-And that’s the bathroom. Any questions?” Pinkie asked. I hold my hand up. “Yes?”

“Umm, where will I be sleeping?” I asked not really sure what Pinkie had planed or her sister who I guess is Muad if I’m lucky. Damn it don’t hoard Asphyxious!

“You and Twilight are gonna sleep on my bed, silly! You two seem like that kinda couple, plus I’ve got homework which is going to take forever…” Okay if I wasn’t blushing before I was now and so was Twilight. Okay just calm down it's not like we’re going to have sex here or anything.

“Hi you must be my sister's friends.” I turned to the voice and saw Maud. Even as a human she was sexy and that voice. No, no don’t hoard remember we’re here for one thing. I remind myself.

“It’s nice to meet you.” I said holding out my hand. Maud looks at my hand before taking it and pulling me close to her. I gulped as I looked into her eyes.

“Hurt my sister and I will hurt you understand.” Maud said in that monotone voice. I just nod at her. As she let me go and I just stand there too scared to move.

“C’mon Asphy! I wanna show you two my room!” Pinkie shouted. Twilight pulled me alone to get me moving. My god, Maud was terrifying and sexy. Once we reach Pinkie’s room was well big.

“Wow, you have a lot of space in here?” I said look over the room. “You could fit 6 people in here maybe 9 if you use the space right.”

“Thanks again for letting us stay here Pinkie you’re a good friend.” Said Twilight as she let Spike out of her backpack.

“Thanks! It’s been awhile since I was called a friend. I only ever talk to AJ nowadays! Anyway, let me go get a bed for Spike.” Pinkie said as she skipped out of the room.

“Is it just me or does anypony think Sunset Shimmer was behind Twilight’s friend not being friends anymore?” Asked Spike as he walks around.

“It could happen, I don’t know anything other than what Twi told me about her being Sunbutt student before Twilight. But in a way I understand her pov, I’d be hurt to if I was lead up to believe I was going to something. Only for someone I never heard of to come alone and do what I do only better. I guess she feels like she was replaced and she acting out on that.” I said as I lay on the bed.

“Alright then I know what to do first we help my friends be friends again, with the power of friendship we’ll win my crown back from Sunset.” Twilight said full of confidence. Me I just smile and close my eye. In the meantime she busy with that I was working on a plan B.

“Pinkie I have to ask, why did you think it was a good idea to sleep in the same bed as us?” I asked feeling like I was in a war. It took all of my will power and kissing with Twilight not to go nuts all night. Damn it I want her in my hoard...

“We don’t have another bed. If I’m bothering you I could have slept in the hammock!” Pinkie replied. I blushed at that.

“No it just, it nothing I’m fine with it.” I said with a sigh curse my love for Pinkie Pie. I notice Twi and Pinkie run up to Fluttershy and they start talking. I wasn’t in any rush and we had some time left still. Once I reach them they all run off again, I have to run after them don’t I? I think as I start to run to.

I was happy they stop and follow them as they go into a shop. God damn this body sucks! I want my old body back dammit! I saw stool and sat on it as I get my breath back. I then saw that that was talking I must of gotten to the middle of it or something.

“But I got a text from you saying you didn’t want something quiet, you wanted a loud party!” Pinkie said.

“And I sent a text to Pinkie asking if I could help with the decorations and she said she had all the volunteers she needed! Come to find out she was working on it by herself.” Rarity said back.

“I didn’t get any texts!” Yelled Pinkie.

“Well I didn’t imagine it!” Rarity yelled back only for the both of them to look at each other confused.

“Guys calm down look did any of you lose your phone at any point in time?” I asked as I sit there. “Someone could have copied the info from your phones and sent you both texts. Or got a hold of your phones and sent them from there.”

They all look at me for a moment as if to piece together my logic.

“There might be an app for that.” Pinkie suggested. “I mean… Maybe she sabotaged us? But why?” I look at Twilight saw she was giving me the don’t tell them look. I sighed at that and rolled my eyes.

“Don’t know, but now that you all know what happens now?” I ask looking at everyone.

“Well I say we find Rainbow Dash and tell her what we found out.” Said Applejack as she looks to the others. “And sorry about everything girls.”

“Don’t apologise to us AJ, you did nothing to us.” Rarity said, looking towards Pinkie and Fluttershy. “We should be apologising to each other.” Aww that so sweet.

“It’s gonna take more than apologising to make up for that comment about my cooking…” Pinkie grumbled, making Rarity flinch.

“Pinkie do you really think she think that way about your cooking?” I asked with a smile. “Come on you know what all her favorite foods are. And how to make them~” I then look at Rarity with a evil smile.

Pinkie sighed. “Fine… But you’re becoming my new taste tester!”

“You made fun of my dresses, so you’ll be my new mannequin then.” Rarity smirked.

“Deal.” Pinkie said seriously and then spit onto her hand before reaching it out for a shake. Eww.

“Uh… I’m fine darling…” Rarity said, holding back her barff.

“No RD it’s not true don’t tell me you love him!” I said in a fake Applejack voice. As me and Pinkie were trying to guess what there saying.

“Why would you ask me that!? I’ve never met him before!” Pinkie ‘replied’.

“But Rainbow I saw you, with him at the party. I could not bear to face you after what I saw.” I replied back smiling from ear to ear.

When Pinkie saw them hug, she added, “No AJ, I love you.” Pinkie then burst out laughing.

“Wait, wait! There something you should know, I am with child and you’re the father!” I couldn’t take it anymore and bust out laughing to. I couldn’t even stop once Applejack and Dash walk up to the group.

Pinkie continued to laugh, but was able to add one more thing. “That beats my fanfic!”

“You two are so immature…” Rarity sighed.

“I am so sorry he's not like this all the time.” Said Twilight hiding her embarrassment.

“So what’s up with you guys?” Rainbow asked looking at me and Pinkie as we’re holding onto each other to stop ourselves from falling over.

“Don’t ask, they’re just being… Well, stupid.” Rarity replied simpley.

“Okay so I’m not going to help.” Said Dash.

“What!?” Yelled Twilight but then had a football put in her hands.

“But if you can beat me in a game I’ll help you out deal?” Rainbow asked looking at Twilight. She then spat into her hand and held it out to Twilight… Okay I see where Pinkie get it from now. I saw Twilight look at then hand then stell herself before grabbing it.

“Deal!” She said. Well, I’m going to walk around for a bit I had my fun for the day.

I am so LOST! What the hell wrong with this school! I mean I took a left and two rights then a left again. How did I end up back where I started! That when I noticed the light flickering. And they need to change there lights. It like wherever I go there something wrong with this school.

“I was wondering when you’d be all alone.” I turned to Sunset and smiled. Oh she wants to try and trap a dragon? Let see how it go?

“Let me guess you're going to tell me your big plan to take over the world? That been done more time than I care to count.” I said looking around and only seeing us. “What no minions? I feel like you didn’t came here to fight me.”

“I didn’t.” Sunset said as she walks up to me. “I don’t know who you are or why you're helping the princess Celestia lacky but you can do better. I can feel your magic, how did you get so much of it?” I kept my eye on her as she ran her hand up my arm.

“Why listen to them when we could rule everything.” Sunset said into my ear and I laughed.

“You think I’m working for Sunbutt? Oh please, I have standards. I’m not going to work for someone who drove me insane!” I shout at her. I think I gave her a shock at that. “You want to know what it like to be buried alive and never knowing if anyone will save you?”

Sunset back up to the lockers as I glared at her. “Every day I lived in that hell I wanted to die… I lost any and all kinds of hope in that hell, till I was saved. The funny thing was they had no idea it would set me free.” I purred as I looked into her eyes.

I saw a little fear, a lot of anger, and something else. “I am a beast that has suffered a long time. Only with the kindness of others have I dragged myself back into the light again. Without them I’m nothing more than a monster.” I was so closer I could feel her breathing qwickly. I then tilt my head at a new smell in the air.

I pulled back and saw some guy with a black jacket and blue hair. He didn’t look happy, I then notice Twilight next to him…With his… arm around HER!?! I lunged at him ready to take his head off! Only for Twilight to tackle me back.

“Ow! what the hell?! Twi, I was going after her flunky!” I growled.

“Asphyxious calm down his Sunset ex! He wants to help!” Twilight Yelled at me. What? he want to help? I turn back and saw Sunset goon. I sigh as I looked down at Twi who was giving me her look.

“Sorry.” I said looking off to the side. She sigh and helps me up I looked to the guy with blue hair and gave him the evil eye. He was to close to twilight for my liking.

“Come on we have to meet up with the others to night.” Said Twilight as she pulled me along. Something tell me I’m not going to like that guy.

I was so bored… We’ve been in this one shop for hours… When will it end? I just want to eat some food and sleep. “Girls I have to tell you something.” Said Twilight and I pick up on this.

“You’re actually a Pony Princess from a land called Equestria and Asphyxious is a Lich Dragon Dimensionally Misplaced and you’re both here to get the crown which is actually an Element of Harmony that has magical macguffin powers and you need to get it before tonight or else you’ll be stuck here!” Pinkie said before gasping for breaths. “How did I do?”

“What the hell…” I just, what did, HOW SHE KNOW ALL THIS!?!

“That’s... right. How did you know?” Asked Twi as I get up and start hitting my head into the wall.

“Some of it was a hunch, but seeing how you acted, talked, the fact that there’s another Twilight here that lives in the city when you said you were out of town, I looked up who in the past month bought a house near this area and didn’t see your names-by the way, I wanted to see if I could find your key-, Twilight’s mannerisms are awfully goofy, even for me, I overheard you talking to Sunshit Shitter about that whole magic stuff, and I heard you talking in your sleep and while you two were kissing.” Pinkie stated.

I blush at that last part but could not take my eye off of her. She was my Pinkie Pie. “Can you join my hoard.” I asked staring at her with a blush.

“Asphyxious this isn’t the time for that!” Twilight said all flustered.

“Your kidding right?” Asked Dash.

“No it’s all turn.” Said Spike as he looks up at them. This also shocked them all. I couldn’t not help but laugh!

“Well… I see no reason to deny that claim… What can we do to help?” Rarity asked, determined. Well looks like Twi has a plan good because I don’t.

I left everything in Twilight and her friends hands I’m sure nothing bad will happen as I look up at the sky. Oh look fullmoon. That when I hear the door to the school get kicked open, oh come on… I saw two guys and Sunset running for the statue with Spike!

“Hey! dumb and dumber!” I yelled and ran over. “Drop the dog or I’ll pull your guts out your nose.” I growled at them.

“Can he really do that?” Asked the short one. “I don’t know?” Said the taller one… I felt really bad for these two. I really did but Spike safety number one right now.

“Spike!” Twilight yelled and oh look she had the crown good now we can-.

“No one moves or nobody going back!” Sunset yelled. Oh come ON! Where the hell did she get a slaghammer?! I mean how can she even lift the damn thing? This was a pickle, I was between the two idiots and Sunset was going to get us all stuck here.

“Back off or I’ll do it!” She yelled. I let out a growl as I let the two guys pass. I wanted nothing more than to beat the hell out of them.

“Here the deal Twilight you hand over the crown and I’ll let your little friend go and you can go back to equestria.” Said Sunset with a smile.

“Don’t do it Twi!” Yelled Spike.

“Yeah, it’ll just pass through the portal.” Pinkie said obviously. “Right? Unless it’s closed.”

“That’s a good point.” I said as I smile Evilly at them. “Oh I’m going to have so much fun with you guys.” Oh my god I’m going full blown villain here. And it so much FUN!

“Alright you can have just let Spike go!” Said Twilight as she take off her crown. Oh come on Twi, we can so take them! wait, idea! as soon as Twilight throws the crown I taclk the two guys. “Run you little doggy!” I yelled as he ran off. Wow these guys are not that strong?

“Holy crap!” Pinkie yelped as she ducked a swing from the sledgehammer. “I don’t wanna be mashed potatoes!!!” Oh that not good. I think as I saw Sunset run over and grab the crown. Well what am I worried about I’m sure she can’t use it.

“You know we could of done this the easy way Sparkle. Now we’re doing this my way!” Sunset said as she put the crown on her head.

“Wait, there was an easy way?” Pinkie asked, but the girls just face palmed. I let the two fools go one a tower of fire start to shot into the air… Why must the universe love proving me wrong?

“At last, I have all this power!” She yelled.

“Oh please. I‘ve seen thing far more scary than you.” i said with a smile.

“She’s a fucking demon! How scary can you get!?” Pinkie screamed.

“So? I’m a Dragon and Lich.” I said back with a smile. Now if only I could get my magic working here.

“Darling, I hate to burst your bubble, but you’re about as dragon as Spike is right now, and about as Lich as Twilight is right now.” Rarity said, “You’re just as weak as us!”

“So uncool…” Rainbow said.

“Stop ignoring me!” Screams Sunset as she glears at us.

“I’m not ignoring you! I think that look suits you Sunshit! Oh, and what are you goin to do with this power!?” Pinkie yelled.

“Oh I’m going to show you but first say goodbye to Twilight Sparkle!” Sunset yelled as I saw her chade a spell.

“Twilight!” yelled Pinkie as she ran over to shield Twilight. I didn’t think I just ran, I ran as I saw Twilight friends run to shield her. I only managed to slide into the beam path. If I die I’m dying for the ones I love.

Huh, I thought being on fire would hurt? I looked at my hand and saw the skin peel away showing of blue scales. Oh Ava you goddess I could kiss you right now. I then felt my wings push there way out alone with my tail, oh my god this felt so good. Once the flames die I let out a breath. I turned back to the others and saw, they had a shield… What the hell? wait, why do I care? I’m a dragon now baby!

“What is this?!” Yelled Sunset and I laughed. On god I love the evil laugh.

“Didn’t I tell you? I’m a dragon!” I growled. I was about to attack when Twilight started talking. What, she making speech now? damnit I want my boss battle! And here come the rainbow beam… This sucks. I came all this way and did nothing. Pinkie handed me a 3DS.

I just look on at the crater that Twi and her friends made. Wow, I could of done that. I then saw Sunset move and wait is she crying? Now I feel like a jerk… “Why, I was so close to getting everything I want. I could of show Celestia I could still be her student.”

I saw everyone looking inside and Twi giving her speech and I just walked inside the crater. “W-what are you doing?” I heard Pinkie yell but I pay her no mind.

“Stay away!” Said Sunset as she try to crawl away but I walk down to her. I kneeled down and really looked at her. I just sat there with my wings behind me and my tail moving by my side. And then I smiled at her.

“I never did get your name. I’m Asphyxious Hellbringer, what yours?” I asked holding out my claw like hand. Sunset looks confused.

“Sunshit Shitter!” Pinkie yelled.

“Be nice Pinks or I’m not giving you cuddles.” I call back to her.

“What!? I thought that was her name!” Pinkie yelled.

I turn back to Sunset and saw she had this look like a lost puppy. “Why?” She asked clearly not understanding what I’m doing. I just rub the back of my neck and sigh.

“You remind me of a lot of myself. Confused, didn’t know what you was going to do next. And wanted to get back at the ones who hurt you. But once I sat down and thought about it what would that get me. I’d still be alone so, I looked for friends. I have to abmat you can’t be friends with everyone but you should at least try. Hell something good could come out of it.” I get up and turn away.

“It all you now Sunset, forgive and forget. Do what I could not.” I said as I fly my way back to the upper level and start walking away.

“Asphyxious?” Asked Twi as I sighed.

“I just need to be alone Twi, just for tonight.” I said as I walk around the school.

“Pinke, for the love of god let me go.” I said as she almost killing me with her hugs. Everyone was saying their goodbyes. Hell Sunset even came back to say she was Sorry. I was happy for her.

“I’ll miss you girls.” Said Twilight as she gave them a hug. I was thinking about what to do when I get back. Maybe work out the bugs in my teleporter.

“Good bye guys and Pinkie, Dash thinks you're sexy!” I called out and followed Twilight and Spike into the portal. I love being evil.

“It good to be BACK!” I yell with a smile and turn into my Lich form. It felt so good to be my old self again. I saw Twilight friends asking her what happened and everything. Pinkie just gave me a hug and I welcomed it by cuddling her back. There no place like home, but I can’t help but sigh at how useless I was in that world.

From now on I am not going back there again anytime soon. Now then time to go home and see how the kids are doing. Then going to my lab to rescare magic and build warjacks. I then saw Twilight bump into a guard he then helped her up and walked off. Somehow I was fine with this.

“So what did happen once you got to the other side?” Asked Fluttershy.

“Let me guess! You went in there and found out that there are alternate versions of us that helped you get ready for the dance, get to the dance, and then you danced!? And you also reedeemed Sunset Shimmer as well as sleep with an alternate me!” Pinkie said, bouncing around the group.

“That’s right. How did you know?” Asked Twilight as I just growned.

“You’re wearing a dress that looks like you went to a dance, there are some rainbow hairs on your shoulder as well as some blue ones that look like Dashie’s and that guards, meaning alternate world, Asphy had a blush when he got back, and… This note.” Pinkie said as she pulled off a note stuck onto my back.

I looked at my two hoard mates and picked them up. Fuck it we’re going home, and I need a long bath.

Author's Note

BP helped me in making this. God I need to sleep.

Strange Things In The Everfree.

***Asphyxious pov Everfree.***

I had word from Twilight something strange was going on in the Everfree. So I took Cankerworm and Seether to find out. I asked the Gatormen who lived here but they said the same thing and pointed me the way. I didn’t like this something fishy was going on.

I ended up finding a path, that in itself was strange. There are no paths in the Everfree. I even heard odd sounds in the forest the deeper I went. I saw the familiar glow of the timberwolves and tall shadows moving in the shadows.

“Anyone out there?” I called out didn’t really thinking I'd get a replay. Seether and Cankerworm hissed as they stand by my side.

“State your name, and tell me why you have come to my home.” Said a gruff voice as the pathway stopped at a strange hill made of rune covered stones.

“I am Asphyxious King of the Diamond Dogs, I was asked by Twilight to find out what the strange magic that's been going on out here was. Tell me are you human?” I asked as I waited to see what happens.

“As human as a member of the order of Orboros can be.” The voice said as a man in a brown cloak with gold and green shoulderplates and a giant stone sword stepped out from behind one of the stones.

“First the Cygnaran from the Griffon empire, now a member of the Circle to. I’m starting to think there are more displaced living here then just me.” I said as I placed my sword into the ground.

“I know not of this Cygnaran you speak of or this thing known as a displaced. But let me introduce myself, I am Baldur The Stonecleaver.” He said as he sunk his sword into the ground and held out his hand for me to shake it.

I take his hand carefully not to crush it as we shake hands. “Like I said before Asphyxious Hellbringer nice to meet you.” I said as I order Seether and Cankerworm to relax. “Let me guess you went to a con buy something next thing you know you ended up here right?” I asked getting to the blunt end of his story.

“What is a ‘con’? I woke up here a week ago with no memory, and was told this would be my new home.” Baldur said.

“What? you mean, you wasn’t cosplaying as Baldur and sent here?” I asked again. Okay things are getting weird.

“I do not know what this ‘cosplay’ thing is either, but I believe I was sent here by a being by the name of Crux.” Baldur replied.

“Huh, never heard of him before? Okay before we go on I’ll try and explain what happened to me and then we can compare notes.” I started over from the beginning explaining about the displaced and what happened to me all about finding another Displaced who was Major Victoria Haley.

“That is quite the tale, but I will believe you for you have yet to do anything to earn my distrust.” Baldur said.

“Trust me I think the real Asphyxious would of attacked first. I don’t think he bover with telling a story like that.” I replayed. As I saw Seether pettinga timberwolf. “And strange things happening seem to follow me wherever I go.” I said as I saw the helljack turned warjack being calm.

“I am surprised that one of my wolds has taken a liking to one of your machines.” Baldur laughed.

“Just roll with it, I find you stay more sane that way.” I laughed a little too before asking a question. “So what happened before you got here? What with the strange magic going on?”

“I guess it may be me using the magic of the forest, that's the best guess I can give you.” Baldur replied as he scratched his beard.

“I see well just a heads up there some Gatormen living out here too, they haven’t attacked anyone yet but just be careful with them.” I said as I look around.

“I would never harm an inhabitant of the forest without reason or need, do not worry. Although you may want to be wary of tharn tribesmen, I think I saw a few yesterday.” Baldur said as he lifted his sword back over his shoulder.

“Wait… tharn are here. I how I mean from what I found Immora fell.” I said trying to go over my head what happened. Then hit myself in the head. “I forgot to ask what happened to the other two moons!” I said as I go to a tree and start hitting my skull on it.

“Wait...” I said as I stop and look to slowly. “If you and the tharn are here then what about the others. What about the Skorne, are the Trollkin still around? I mean I’ve already meet the Farrow and Everblight Legion. What ABOUT THE REST OF CRYX!?” I start to panic.

“I only have basic knowledge relating to the circle, so I wouldn't know.” Baldur said. “But if the balance is in danger me and my wolds would be willing to assist you.”

“I… thanks. I’m calm now… I think?” I say calming down. Deal with one thing at a time, then worry about what happens next. “Okay, oh so there a village close by called ponyville. Yes I know the name sounds silly but you’ll understand when you go there. Maybe I should go with you, the inhabitants panic easily.” I said as I dust my skull off.

I was about to leave when i thought crossed my mind. “You didn’t happen to meet a mare by the name of Zecora did you?” I asked. A part of me didn’t want to know but I better warn him about her and her, habits...

“Why yes actually. She was quite nice and tends to let me have my privacy which i appreciate.” Baldur said as he stopped stroking his beard.

“Oh that good, I guess when I meet her she must of gotten in poison joke or something…” I say good thing I have no face or I would have been blushing.

“why? did she freak out? You do look like an undead.” Baldur chuckled.

“No… It just she got a bit grabby in my, other form.” I said as to better explain I turned into my human form. “I don’t really know what got into her.” I say as I ran my hand through my hair.

“I think I know what got into her then.” Baldur laughed as he glanced behind me.

I then felt two hands grab my tail at the base. I slowly turn around to find the sexy zebra smiling at me warmly. “Oh no…” I say as she kissed me and pins me to the floor.

“Hello zecora.” Baldur said as he gave me a cheeky smile.

“Hello my good friend it been some time, why didn’t you tell me Asphyxious was here to take up your time.” Zecora said in that sexy voice. My god do not hoard!

“He just got here, and I didn’t know you knew or liked him until he mentioned you.” Baldur said as he walked over to the hill made of stones.

“Don’t leave me alone with her!” I panic only to feel her hands slide up my shirt as she gave me the bedroom eyes.

“Dont worry, I am not leaving. But, I am going to give you two room for breathing.” baldur replied as he sat down on a stone chair I didn’t notice before.

“You son of a-!” I was cut of by Zecora kissing me.

“I can’t believe you did that.” I said as we walked back to ponyville with my warjacks following behind. “I can’t believe you just sat back and watched!” I just, I don’t know how to process this. Maybe I should give up and add her to my hoard already.

“It is not wise to get between a hunter and her prize.” Baldur chuckled. “Especially if the hunter is a Wolf of Orboros.”

“Wait, are you saying Zecora is a tharn?” I asked feeling a little shocked, well seeing as there are no humans anymore maybe it could happen.

“The Tharn and Wolves are not the same group, they just work together on occasion in service to a druid.” Baldur explained.

“Right sorry, 900 years of going insane makes you forgetful.” I said as we reach the town. I just hope nothing crazy happens, what am I saying this is ponyville! something crazy happens everyday.

“I hope they don't mind me bringing my sword.” Baldur said to himself as he shifts the gigantic stone weapon on his shoulder.

“They freaked out over Zecora’s stripes. I think it safe to say they freak out how we look. It happened the last time I was here.” I said walking down the street until I saw a pink blur.

“Asphy!” Yelled Pinkie Pie as she jumped me into a hug and then started kissing me. Not really the best time. But I was fighting not to fall over and failed as I land on my back as my hoard mate was kissing me.

“Pinkie I love you and all but let me breath!” I gasped as she giggled at me. She then looked up and gasped at Baldur before running off. “That was Pinkie Pie.” I said laying on the ground chasing my breath.

“She seems interesting.” Baldur chuckled.

I slowly get up and dust myself off. “She is don’t worry she just going to set up a party for you seeing as your new in town.” I said as I look back at him.

“I could guess, she seems to use the ley lines around here quite well to.” Baldur mused.

“Well I guess that explains how she get around everywhere and seems to know just what to do.” I said as we start walking again.

“That it would. I may not be able to use the leylines the way she does but I certainly can appreciate how she uses them.” Baldur replied as he started taking in the view of the town.

“Okay where was I before Pinkie started to show me how much she care? Oh right I was showing you around town.” I said as we walk past Cake’s shop, I didn’t want to worry them so we walk past as I told him about the cakes he could get in there if he had the money. Next was Rarity shop I didn’t stay long as she was outside her door and giving me the evil eye. Didn’t help that skirt hugged her hips in that sexy fashion.

“So any questions?” I asked as we made our way to sweet apple acres. I didn’t think having him talk with Twilight was a good idea I know what she like. She’ll most likely talk him to sleep or something. Or try and take his sword.

“None so far, but then again… there is a pony following us.” Baldur said even though he had been looking straight ahead the entire time.

“What?” I asked and turn around to see who he was talking about. It was a mint green unicorn and thank god she wasn’t naked. However the smile and the sparkle in her eyes told me to feel doom. I turned back to him and said. “You can handle this.” I said as I pat his arm and teleport away to hide in Twilight house.

***Baldur pov.***

I just grin at how Asphyxious is afraid of a mere pony. “Hello there, how can I help you?” I ask as I turned to face the mint green unicorn.

She gave out a squee as she ran up and hugged him. “Your real! oh my gosh I have to get a picture of this! No, wait I need to show you to Bonbon! No wait can I… Hold your hand?” She asked with a big hopeful smile looking up at him.

“Shure?” I said with a shrug. I then hold out my hand for her to mess around with.

“Real human hands~” She said as her eyes roll into her head and faints right in front of him.

“Not what I was expecting, but still cute.” I chuckled as I watched the unicorn twitch.

“Can you come home with ME!” She yells as she stands right up to him looking into his eyes.

“I can come visit if that's what you want, but I do have a home so I can't stay.” I tell her.

“Cool! wait right there I’ll get my friend and we’ll see your home right now!” She said as she ran off back to the village.

“Now… where did Asphyxious run of to?” I say before summoning a wold watcher to go find him. It then lead me to what looked like a house that that was part of a tree… Or was the tree a house? “Huh, now why would he be here?” I then dismiss the watcher and walk in the front door.

“Oi! Asphyxious! Where are you?” I call out once I am inside.

“Um, hello…” Said a little purple dragon as he looks at me. He was small… And was putting books on a shelf.

“Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean to disturb anyone. have you seen anyone by the name Asphyxious?” I ask the drake.

“Oh ya his hadding down stares with Twilight here I’ll show you.” Said Spike as he opens a door and walks down the calls. “Twilight! Asphyxious friend is here!”

“Just a minute I’m looking over some of Asphyxious internal workings!” She called back.

“Just be careful with what you're poking in there. I’m not a toy!” Asphyxious yelled as well. The drake just shrugs at this as he walks down.

Once we reach the bottom of the stairs I open the door to the basement and walk in. “What in the name of Orboros!?” I say as I see the room.

“Hi Baldur don’t mind Twi she just seeing how my metal body works.” Said Asphyxious as he sit on a table as the one I guessed was called Twilight had her upper body and head inside of his metal rib cage.

“Oh, well… You may want to be carefull. the ley lines passing through this room are a mess!” I exclaimed as the natural energies passing through the room tangled and wrapped around all the strange contraptions laying throughout the room.

“Asphyxious says for me to be careful every time I tell him something I want to look at but says don’t touch.” Said Twilight as her wings move when trying to go deeper inside of the undead rib cage. “I’ll be fine. I know my magic and this is-”

Both Asphyxious and Twilight got a shock from something lighting up the room, then it stop as smoke rises from Asphyxious rib cage. “Ow…” Said Asphyxious as he carefully pulled the purple unicorn with wings out as she chough into her hand.

“Okay… I may have miss calculated that part.” She said blushing as Asphyxious turn back.

“We’re not doing that again.” Said Asphyxious as he hugs her.

“Yeah, whatever you did the already strained leylines did not agree with it…” I said as I tried to clear away some of the smoke.

“It was a miscalculation I sure it would have worked if someone let me look at their more fine tuned components.” Said Twilight looking up Asphyxious as he look back at her.

“Okay no I know you mean well Twi but unless Kat here to supervise I don’t want you poking around my inside again.” Said Asphyxious as he looks down at her.

“But I like being inside you.” Said Twilight and everything in the room stopped. Asphyxious was blushing at the comment and the drake Spike was laughing as he rolled on the floor. It took Twilight a moment to realize what she just said as she blushes like mad.

“Should I give you two some time alone?” I asked.

“I think we should let Mum and dad be alone.” Said Spike as he make kissing faces then laughs again.

“Spike go to your room!” Twilight yelled all flustered as the little dragon go back up stairs laughing.

“Ummm, anything else you need to know Baldur or are we good?” Asphyxious asked still a bit red over what was said before.

“A green unicorn asked me if she could visit where I live. I was wondering if you wouldn't mind coming with.” I said.

“Okay but if something strange happens I am leaving okay.” Said Asphyxious as he put Twilight down.

“Define strange.” I laughed.

“Like what Zecora did.” He said blushing at that.

“Like I said, I know why she did that. so that doesn't count.” I told Asphyxious, a cheeky grin on my face.

“Fine! but I’m bring Twilight with me.” Said Asphyxious as he blushes hard and walks past me with twilight grabbing a notebook following behind.

***Asphyxious pov the everfree.***

“Okay Lyra humans are real can we go home now why are we in the everfree?” I forgot that he invited them. But really I didn’t mind as long as my hoard mate was by my side at all time. I even left the warjacks back in ponyville don’t really need them right now anyway.

“We get to find out what a human home looks like isn’t this existing!” I sighed at Lyra and Bonbon talking they was in front of me and Twilight as Balour was leading the way. Really I was hoping Twi would keep me safe from Zecora, not like I don’t like her or anything she is nice.

“Mr Human are we there yet!” Asked Lyra as she ran up next to Balur, I could not help but smile. It looks like he has a fan, I laughed a little at that.

“Almost, though my home doesn't look like most human homes.” Baldur told Lyra. He then led us into the clearing where the strange hill made of rune covered stones was.

“Oh that interesting nice idea.” I said understanding what he did. I may use that for my Diamond Dogs who want to live above ground.

“Wait, how did you make the path?” Asked Bonbon as she looked around. “And where your house all I see is a hill.”

“My house is inside the hill.” Baldur laughed. “And as a druid of Orboros I can control and communicate with nature.” He told Bonbon.

“That so cool!” Yelled Lyra as she ran over and takes pictures.

“I’m so sorry about my friend she just a little.” Bonbon said trying to find the right words.

“It's alright, I find it entertaining.” Baldur said in a comforting manner.

Meanwhile as Twi was taking notes I kept an eye out for that sneaky sexy zebra. I swear she like a ninja sometimes.

“Wolf at twelve.” Baldur said as if reading my thoughts.

“What where?!” Asked Lyra as she looks around.

I however looked just in time to grab Zacore in mid flight and pin her to the floor. “Ha! got you.” I said smiling. But I didn’t like the way she was smiling back. “Oh crap.” I said realizing my mistake, she was naked.

“Hi Zecora!” Said Lyra happily waving her hand. As Bonbon looked shocked.

“Why did you try to attack him!?” I… I just facepalm at this I keep forgetting there used to being naked all the time.

“I’m only playing with my friend, for which there is no end~” Said Zecora as she nips at my neck. I look to Twilight for help only she taking notes again! Not helping!

“So, who wants to go inside?” Baldur asked as he started to walk towards the hill.

“I do!” Calls Lyra as she follows him along with Bonbon.

“Umm little help?” I asked as Zecora was wrapping her legs around me.

“Let me just take some more notes.” Said Twilight as she wiring. I just growled and warp my tail around her and pull her to me. Fuck it, I want my hoard.

After that, detor and a blushing Twilight who was now hugging my arm as Zecora was happily leaning on my side inside Bludar house. “Not one word.” I said trying to calm down from what just happened.

“Just so I understand Lyra want to become a warpworlf?” I asked as I look to Lyra who was now nuzzling Bludar. I would have found it funny if I wasn’t jumped by Zecora twice in one day.

“She said she wanted to join the Circle and I told her the options. And she chose the Skinwalkers.” Baldur said with a shrug.

“Well okay what about her friend?” I asked look to Bobon how looked a little annoyed.

“She has yet to decide, although I would suggest she becomes the same thing as her friend.” He said as he shook his head.

“You do not know Lyra that well then.” Said Bonbon as she rolls her eyes. “I’m the one who has to keep her under control and stop her from doing something crazy.”

“If you say so.” Baldur said. “Anyway, what do you all think of my home?”

“Don’t worry Bonbon my best friend and I love it here it so cool and the stone glow.” Said lyra as she let him go and pokes a stone. Bonbon just sigh at her friend but smiles to.

“I like the idea behind it. It would be a nice place to hide if things go crazy in town.” I said and blush at the way Zecora had her hand my tail. “Stop it.”

“It also helps that this place is enchanted so that you can only find this place if you're invited.” Baldur laughed. “Or if you're a member of the Circle.”

“Well I’d like to be a member but I’m a king to the dogs. Can’t really run off from that sadly I got to look after them.” I said as I look at the walls. I’d really like a place like this one day.

“At last you can make an alliance with us.” Baldur pointed out.

“I’d like that but don’t be afraid to make trade with ponyville there good people... Umm ponies.” I said as Twilight was smiles at me.

“I’ll make sure they are left alone should we have an ‘incident’.” Baldur said.

“Don’t worry Mr Baldur we can handle most things that come our way but it wouldn’t hurt to have another friend.” Said Twilight with a smile.

“You obviously don't know what I am talking about, but I guess that's a good thing.” Baldur told Twilight. “Just make sure to take care of the natural ley lines, the order doesn’t take kindly to too much disturbance in the natural world.”

“I’ll look into that thank you.” Said Twilight as I think about the underground cavern. “It was lovely meeting you but we should really be going.”

I nod at this as I get up I really need to get that teleporter network working. That when I felt Zecora on my arm. “Umm, what?” I ask in worry.

“Don’t be a stranger, even if there is danger.” Zecora purred and then she kissed Twilight on the lips before leaving… I also noticed a blue aura around the zebra's body just like my hoard-GODDAMNIT!

Beach Party, Alicorn Instincts.

Author's Note

This chapter contains clop. Skip to next chapter if that not you cup of tea.

Beach Party, Alicorn Instincts.

***Asphyxious Pov. Lab.***

I was so close to getting this to work I could feel it but trying to get protas tech to work with magic and spell runes I know little about was tricky. If nothing else it didn’t help I was feeling restless.

I also had the warjacks to work on not only that there the new guy living in the Everfree… And I have to deal with Zecora being apart of my hoard now, not that I meant to do that. I sighed as I look into another spell book, I felt like I was missing something but what?

I guess I should take a break do my rounds around the den. Maybe see how those farmers up above my den are doing. We made a good deal with them a week ago, we make them better tools and we get a shear in the crops. I mean my diamond dogs gotta eat.

I laughed a bit as I saw how angry Golden Shield was when she found out that she was going to have Rex pups. But really I could tell they care about each other. In the meantime I need to think of a good name for Sister, maybe Sonay? I’ll ask her later and see if she likes it. Okay back to work big guy, I think to myself as I carve runes into the large crystal.

“Asphyxious help me!” I heard Rex call as he ran into my lab and try to hide under the table. I sigh at this and look down at the poor guy under my table. You, I feel I should help him but at the same time I want to see what happens.

“Rex let me guess, Golden still mad at you for making her take time off work?” I asked as the Diamond Dog slowly come out.

“Yes Sir, oh and you have a letter sir.” Said Rex as he hands me the note. I tune into my human form and give it a read. It was from Cadence, That in itself was strange. I hope this isn’t another one of Celestia apologies to get me to forgive her. I think as I open it up and read it.

“Huh, looks like there holding a party at a beach somewhere.” I said as I get up to leave once I open the door I saw Golden in the doorway with her arms crossed. “Under the table.” I said bluntly as she let me pass. I felt bad for Rex but I was not going to get in her way.

I was going to see if Pupa and the rest of my kids wanted to go only to read at the bottom of the note saying adults only… Why do I have a bad feeling about this. I first went to Chrysalis and she was up for it. I then went to Sister but found she was in her dragon form and wanted to stay and look after the little ones. I have no idea why I found Sister sexy like that. I also asked if she liked the name Sonay, she loved it but still wanted to be called sister. I was fine with that.

I then went to Ponyville to ask Pinkie and Twilight if they wanted to go only to find they had invites to. And so did the rest of her friends, I do not know why but Zecora was coming to. Luckily Chrysalis was there for me to hide behind her.

Zecora found this cute and Chrysalis was giggling at me. Anyway once we got on the train from ponyville we made a stop at canterlot to get some beachwear and swimsuits for Zecora and Chrysalis. I was happy Moon Dancer was there to meet us and she was bring her sister along to this beach party. Who I later found out was called Moon Singer, I don’t why but I wanted her to join my hoard. But I keeped control of myself and just chatted with her and Dancer.

Once we got back on the train I found out Twilight family was joining us to. I just stay out of everyone’s way as they talked and chatted. I was in my half dragon form reading a book, trying to keep my mind off of what Zecora and Chrysalis picked for their swimsuits. Twilight told me it be a hour train ride before we get there, I hope nothing crazy happens.

“I knew this was a trap...” I said bluntly as I saw just how many womaning or mares as the case may be running around the beach in sexy swimsuits. I don’t think my book will be a enough to keep my mind off things. Not only that everyone was in swimsuits!

I then noticed some of the looks the stallions on the beach were giving MY hoard mates. I quickly pulled them over to me and let out a low growl at the runts. I had Twilight and Pinkie Pie wrapped in my right arm. As my left arm had Chrysalis and Moon Dancer, I also found my tail was wrapped around Zecora who winked at me.

“Asphyxious calm down there no need to be so protective. We’re not interested in them.” Said Chrysalis as she and Pinkie are giggling at my grumpy possessive manner and assure me that they are not interested in those stallions. It took Twilight and Moon Dancer to help me calm down and let them go.

“Sorry girls just got a little protective.” I said rubbing my head didn’t help Zecora gave me a kiss before she walked off.

“It okay Asphy, you know we love you.” Said Pinkie as she gave me a kiss to. “Now come on we need to get changed and hit the water!”

I smiled at that and then we all went to the changing rooms. I had all my stuff in my echo, I even put that ipod in there too that I found in the human world. I was just wearing shorts and a shirt, but once I got out I found myself having a harder time controlling my dragon instincts.

Especially when with all the eyes that were staring at me. Seriously, I felt like I was the one who stood out the most. Wait, I do. Crap… Also, the fact that I had mares clinging onto me everywhere… didn’t help either.

Well I say mares but really it was Chrysalis, Twilight, Moon Dancer and Zecora. This was not helping. Lucky for me, Twilight let go once her mum get out of the changing rooms and-. Holy crap! What is Twilight mother wearing!? Velvet Sparkle was wearing the most smallest bikini I have ever seen. Is she seriously trying to turn me on?!! Here of all places!?

Okay calm down, I’m sure this has nothing to do with me. I then noticed someone walking up to the group. It was Cadence and Shining Armor. By the looks on Armor face as well as Twi, they didn’t think there mother would come here looking like a sexy goddess. Crap, do not hoard!

Error 404. Self control has crashed. Please reboot system.

“Hello everypony I’m so glad you could make it!” Said Cadence as she hugs everyone. Even me and Chrysalis. That was kind of a shock for the both of us.

“I hope you all enjoy yourselves. There a bar as well as a snack bar so help yourselves and have fun.” Said the pink love alcorn as Twi and her friends ran off to have fun.

Okay, if she said so, then I’m going to need some alcohol in my system if I’m going to get through this… Oh right… Can I even get drunk? Let find out. I make my way to the bar and order myself a drink. I got some kind of weird drink in a shot glass called a Mojito or something like that. Whatever it is, I hope this actually works.

After one shot, I was buzzing, and it felt kind of nice. I order three more, then find my way to the beach to lay down and then read my book.

That buzzing feeling though… only lasted a short amount of time. Ten minutes at most. But in those ten minutes though… that was another story. I then saw what looked like Chrysalis and Cadence talking, don’t know what about but then I noticed Armor walking up to me. Just what I needed…

“Okay what’s your plan with Twilight and Chrysalis?” He said, giving off a commanding tone. I just look up at him as I put my book down.

“Look I know you don’t trust me and all that, but I don’t have a evil plan. Alright, can’t we just enjoy today for what it is and not worry about anything?” I asked as I try to read my book again.

“I get that, but what I don’t understand is how you were able to get them to actually stand against one another. A few years ago, Twilight wouldn’t be afraid to blast Chrysalis’ head off. Now they’re actually getting along… How did you do that?” I gave a sigh as I saw my queen and his wife laughing.

“To be fair, I don’t really know. I think it had to do with meeting Pupa and Twilight got upset when she asked something. They have already said their apologies, but I think Twi understands a little of what Chrysalis had to do to keep her kind alive and safe. She and Pupa as the only ones left from their hive… The rest are gone.” I told him, thinking back on all those bodies.

“That… I didn’t know.” He replied. “Sorry about that, I didn’t mean to sound rude. I just wanted to know that my sister is in good hands. That’s all… Which leaves me to ask something else.” The Stallion though turned his head, looking at his mother for a minute before looking back at me. “Did you notice that my mothers been… well… acting weird recently?”

“I have… but I’m staying as far away from her as I can. I have no idea what going on there man.” I reply as I look to the beach and saw two Cadence’s playing. That can’t be good...

“She’s been acting like this for the past few weeks… Plus, she has had a lot to deal with already…” Shining told me, looking down for a minute. That caught my attention though as I looked at him.

“What happened, I kind of noticed that Twi dad didn’t show up. Was he to busy or something?” I regretted what I just said after seeing the pained look on his face. “Sorry, I didn’t know…”

“It’s okay, really. My sister and the rest of us are trying to handle it in our own ways… But yeah…” He looked back at me, a little bit mixed between emotional and serious. “My father is gone. Dead. He died in the war. Originally, mom was completely heartbroken when she heard the news… But ever since Spring… she’s been acting funny. I had one thought, but it just sounds a little too crazy.” I just stared at him as he said that.

“What is it?” I asked, feeling like I was going to be sent into a battle I can not win.

“You know what happens with Spring right?” Shining asked me. “Mating season. The urges. Heat? I had that happen with Cadence recently and normally, I think my father would help mom, but now with him gone… Nopony is there to help her.”

“You guys have mating seasons…?” Oh my god… I should've stayed in the Den. WHY, did I not STAY in the DEN!?! This is bad okay, calm down. I’m sure she not interested in me.

“Normally, we just say mating season as a polite way to say that somepony is in heat. But yes, this primarily happens at different times in the year. Mostly though, it occurs at the beginning of spring and the end of fall. For some ponies, they cast a spell or drink a potion to limit the urges. But in return, there are side effects.” I just cover my face with my book as he said all this.

“What kind of side effects are we talking about?” Please for the love of Dhunia let it not be something crazy.

“It’s like what happens when somepony drinks. They can’t think straight. But not doing anything is worse.” Shining told me, “I personally thought Twilight or somepony else would tell you about this. It feels like I’m having to lecture a filly.”

“I’m still new to all this, the last time Twi came to my Den, a goddess of fertility showed up and had her way with me. I’m still getting used to being part dragon, or full dragon.” To be far I would love to have Ava be apart of my hoard. I also left out the part where I rutted my hoard silly.

Shining smirked a little before chuckling. “If you want, I think there’s a book Twilight keeps on the subject that she has in her library. Maybe that will have some answers for y-. Oh dear Celestia, you have got to be kidding me…” I turned around, only to notice that now, Velvet was walking towards me… and it looked like her top was about to be torn off. Oh god, not now!

“Umm, Armor? Do I make a run for it or what?” I asked, really not sure what to do. I wanted to help her and the smell she was giving off was telling my Instincts to rut her silly.

“I’ll get her inside and have her lie down. However, I think Celestia and Luna wanted to have a talk to you.” He said, pointing at the princesses as they were walking towards me. He on the other hand, helped Velvet control herself as she stumbled into the beach house. Leaving me to deal with two sexy princesses…

Oh crap I’m hoarding again! No bad Asphyxious! You hate Celestia, she drive you nuts remember! Read, just read take your mind off of their sexy swimsuits.

“How are you enjoying yourself, mister?” Celestia asked, kneeling over so she could have me put down my book. I looked at her in annoyance then closed my book.

“What do you want now?” I asked hoping she make her point and leave. That didn’t really happen as she lay next to me on the beach bed… Oh fuck...

“Come on now… I was just asking if you were having a good time… No need to sound so nasty.” She insisted. Luna herself was rolling her eyes for a minute before sitting down in a crossed leg position on the sand.

“My sister just wants to see how everypony is doing so far. We were already talking with Cadence, Twilight and Chrysalis earlier and Chrysalis was wanting to check and make sure that you were having fun as well.” I look between them as I started to relax around them.

“I am enjoying myself, but I now found out your ponies have a heat so I need to be more careful around them.” After explaining that I pick up my drink and licked my lips.

“Oh? We’re you being careful when you and Twilight were… alone?” Celestia cooed. Now how did she know that-? “We read the reports she sent us and I must admit… you two must’ve had fun.”

Okay, remain calm. Do not panic, she just wants to know more about what happened. It don’t mean she want to have sex with me… Right? Worse come to worse Luna will save me right?

“Sister, I thought we had ourselves a deal.” Luna interjected. “We know that Twilight had fun with him, but you have nobles here that want to talk with you.”

“Well, I guess you're right.” She said, getting up from her position on the sand before saying one last thing as she was about to leave. “Just don’t forget to raise the moon when you have a chance to take a break from your… fun.” I look after Celestia as she walked away, then saw the playful look in Luna eyes. She then took my hand and started to lead me off, to where I don’t know.

“Luna? where are we going?” I asked in hopes this was not what I thought it was. Didn’t help thought that I was blushing like crazy.

“Simple, Asphy…” She told me as we approached what appeared to be a hidden oasis that was covered by bushes and palm trees. “Someplace where we can have some privacy… Could you help me with this Bikini though? I swear, it’s always hard to take off one of these things.” She asked, fumbling around with her hands as she tried to get hold of the clip that kept everything together.

My mind was screaming at me to run but my hands reached for the bikini and helped her unclip it. I also found myself breathing harder as well. When she turned around, I couldn’t help but stare at her exposed breasts. My god, they were half as big as sunbutts. “Now… we can’t begin just yet. Not until we are both ready.” With that, she caught me by surprise as one of her hands starts pulling at my trunks. She then stop once she get them off and blushes at my two swords.

“Wow… They’re a lot bigger than I thought when Twilight tried to describe them…” She cooed, licking her lips.

“I shouldn’t ask this but I can’t help myself, would you… Like to join my hoard?” I had no idea what I was thinking right now, but fuck it. My mind was jelly right now and I wanted nothing more than to rut Luna right now.

“Why most certainly…” She said, now pulling off the bottom half of her suit. “I would like this so that way, my sister doesn’t have to be as… suspicious about you as she was when you first met her. Now… I think it’s time for me to finally enjoy myself… First time in 1000 years.”

My mind went crazy at that one piece of info and I pulled her into a kiss as we get into the water. Before we got in on the action though, I had one question. “First time in… wait… does that mean…?” All she did was nod her head. Oh my god, she’s a sexy goddess and a virgin at that!

I growl playfully at her as I start to lick and play with her breasts. Her moans were all I need for my shafts to be rock solid. After a while though, she arched her back to me and wiggled her ass. “What are you waiting for?”

I smiled at her rubbing my members on her pussy. “I want you to beg me~~” I purred into her ear teasing her more.

“P-please Asphy. D-dominate me… Stick your cock into my virgin pussy… Steal my virginity…” The last part she said with a very eager moan, which drove me over the edge. I did more then enter her pussy, I went into her sexy ass at the same time. I moaned panting as I felt her legs move closer to mine. As my two cocks pulsed inside of her.

“Are you alright Luna?” I asked in between pants.

“Y-yeah… N-now please… Do me like you did Twilight~.” She moaned blissfully. My god, I can’t get over how sexy she is. This reminded me of that one dream I had of her… Well, it’s not a dream right now. I then started thrusting into her feeling the walls closing around my dicks.

“You like that Luna~?” I moan to her as I squeeze her sexy ass. The moans she was giving me only pushed me to go faster and harder. My god, if this keeps up I don’t know what will happen.

“D-don’t stop!” Luna calls as she start to move her hips trying to to keep up with my speed. Oddly, she was going faster then me. I leaned over her back grabbing her soft breasts as Luna moans filled my ears.

“I won’t~” I growl back as I felt myself getting closer, but I could tell she was almost there to. We were about to cum, she was apart of my hoard, I wanted her to give birth to my drakes! She turned her head to me and we locked lips, my god she was even thrusting on to me. Grinding her ass on my pelvis.

“Asphy, I’m~.” Luna moaned as we’re about to climax, I quickly try to pull out only getting one of my members free as I then came with her. I released into her ass and the water, we both drop to our knees as I held her in my arms. I gasp for air as we sat in the water, Luna then turned around and kissed me.

“You were wonderful.” She purred at me as we sat in the water. I could not help but cuddle her and wrap my tail around her.

“Thanks so was you.” I said to her, but sighed as I remember that I was not trying to hoard her. Luna put her hand to my chin and made me look into her eyes.

“I know what you're thinking so don’t, I agreed to join your hoard. You have no reason to feel guilty about this. I also know you want to hoard the rest of Twilight's friends.” She said with a smile as turns around and hugs me. I was going to ask how she knows but she can go into someone dreams so ya.

“I’m trying to control myself and/or stop hoarding, Luna. What am I going to do if I don’t know when to stop?” I asked but all she did was smile at me.

“You’ll know when to stop.” Luna said as she get up and put her bikini back on. “Also it sister turn now.” She said as Luna gave me a wink, oh god no… She wouldn’t, would she? I thought then saw Celestia walking out of the bushes.

“Oh I’m getting you back for this Luna.” I told her as she smiled and left me alone with sunbutt. I stared at Celestia as she looks at me in the water. “This whole thing was your idea wasn’t it?” Oh my god, I’m right. she even blushing.

“Actually, Luna suggested it as part of getting to know you better, so to speak.” She said blushing as sunbutt get into the water with me.

“This isn’t some plan to get me to forgive you right.” I asked as she moves closer to me. Really, I was still feeling a bit, wild. If she’s careful, I may think about it.

“I think we have already gotten to that point. This is to just make things a little bit… sweeter.” She cooed, pulling her top off and exposing her breasts. I then had an evil idea, as I lean back as my twin shafts poke out of the water.

“Then work for it~” I purred at her and her face go red like a strawberry. Still though, she grinned a little as she took off the bottom portion of her suit and cracked her knuckles, prepping her hands as they grabbed hold of both my members.

I let out a moan at the feeling but used my tail to play with her clit. I smiled as I got a moan out of her, but really began to like it when that caused her to work harder on my shafts. Taking a deep breath, she was able to inhale one of them. Almost fully while both her hands worked on my other one. It now I wished Luna stayed to help, but that didn’t stop Celestia from making this feel good.

Carefully, she was moving her head up and down as I felt my members pulse and twitch. My god, she must of done this before. Then I remember BlueBlood, she must of done it with someone to have that runt.

“I want you to use your breasts next~” I asked as I ran my hand through her mane.

“Your wish is my command.” She cooed, removing her mouth from my dick as she encased both of them between her rack. I pant harder at the feeling as she rubbed my dicks with her large breasts.

“You’re a bad girl Celestia~” I purred to her as I rub her pussy with my tail.

“And you’re a real tease.” She retorted, easing up on what she was doing as she leaned back. “Now it’s your turn.” Growling softly I got on top of her as I slide my members inside of her, getting a loud moan in response.

“Who’s a bad pony~” I asked grinning at her, as I start to thrust into both her holes. Sunbutt moaned harder as I went into her, as she started to wrap her legs around me.

“I-I am… P-please… P-punish me~.” She moaned to me as I began to put more momentum into my hips. I kept growling playfully at her as I thrust faster into her and even played with her breasts trying to milk them.

“Who a bad Princess~” I asked again. This time, her response was throwing her arms around me and holding onto her as I pounded my twin shafts into her.

“O-oh Asphy… I’ve been such a bad g-girl… Make me yours so that way no other stallion can take you from me…” I was a little shocked by what she just said, between me being locked up and being free to make her say that? I didn’t ask as I gave her what she wanted.

“Y-yes! H-harder, Asphy!” She screamed, now doing the same trick Luna did as she moved herself on my dicks. But I decided to use that in my favor and stop letting her do the work as I pant at her.

“You're so bad Sunbutt~” I tease.

“I-i just… n-needed somepony…” She moaned, “I-i… don’t want to… be alone… anymo-!” By the time she said that, her voice cracked as she dug her hands into my back, begging for me to slam into her harder as I felt her walls clamp around my shafts.

I let out a low growl as I got back into the motion and bite her neck softly. She didn’t want to be alone… I know that feeling all too well thanks to what she did. But do I hate her, really? I guess we’ll find that out together.

“C-cum in me, Asphy!! Please!” She squealed as I took whatever stamina I had and slammed into her one last time as I came. She was milking my cocks for everything that it was worth and it felt heavenly. But, when we were finishing up, I noticed something off with Tia.

She was crying. “What wrong?” I asked, feeling like I did something wrong to upset her.

“I-i’m sorry… For what I did to you…” She said to me. “I-i don’t know if you could ever forgive me for my mistakes… I’ve been alone almost the entire time I’ve been looking over this kingdom. I’ve had no special somepony… I just… don’t know what you would say…”

I looked at her, what could I say? No words come to my mind, I was drawing a blank, but she needed my help. So I hugged her. I held her in my arms and nuzzled her. “It’s okay now, you're not alone anymore.”

She just looked at me, shocked and puzzled. “Y-you mean it? I-i mean… after all of this?” I couldn’t help but laugh at how cute she was being right and smiled at her.

“Let me ask you this, would you like to join my hoard?” She took the question to heart as she thought about it for a few moments. Before looking back and nodding her head.

“Yes… Asphy, I would like to be a part of it… After all…” She said, looking down before looking back at me. “You realize what you just did right?” Asking the question with a smile. I blink at this… What does she mean by that? Oh no, oh no don’t tell me she wants a royal wedding!

“It’s not like we need to get married… after all… you did just came inside me.” She said smiling at me. I blush at this, okay now I’m lost.

“What it’s mean?” I asked. Really, I am lost on what she got in mind right now.

“Remember when Shining was talking to you earlier?” She cooed. “Tis the season… and now I’m yours.” Oh fuck me sideways… I look down then back up at her. Well, it not like I didn’t have kids already.

“So, who do you think it’ll look more like?” I asked with a smile.

“To be honest… I’m not sure. It takes a couple of months for a foal to develop before we find out. Also… I think it would be a dragon hybrid… Not sure though, too early to tell given the circumstances and also because of the eggs you got.” I sighed at this as we hugged.

“Faust said she have ten of them… I didn’t even want to have sex with her but thanks to Ava I didn’t have a choice. That and I passed out.” Celestia giggled at the last part as she kissed me on the lips. I returned the kiss and lay in the water.

“I think I’ll relax here for a bit. Tell Pinkie, Twilight, Moon Dancer, Moon Singer and Chrysalis where I am.” I felt really relaxed right now. “Just so they don’t worry.”

“Thinking of adding Moon Dancer’s sister to the hoard?” She tised at me as she get out.

“Don’t know yet I’ll have to ask her.” I replied as I drift on the water. Once I was alone, I felt at peace with what just happened, I then scolded myself for doing it. Oh well nothing I can do about it now, what done is done.

Until I felt something splash next to me. I was about to look when I felt my eye patch go over my good eye. I just smiled at this, I could not tell who it was but I could still see them. Oh wow, there heart’s racing like a rabbit. I personally thought I should have put my shorts back on, but then thought otherwise. It’s not like anyone is going to see me naked unless if they’re actually next to me.

I then saw this mysterious mare get into the water, okay let see here. Going by what her magic looks like I think it Twilight but she didn’t have the blue glow that around my hoard mates. Did she find away to hide it? It only now I notice just how close she was to me, well if she didn’t know I was naked before she dues now.

“Hello Twilight What are you planing this time?” I asked relaxing in the water.

“Twilight? That’s a good one.” She chuckled. I froze at the voice I just heard and didn’t know. I quickly put my eye patch over my bad eye and saw who it really was. Oh shit, it was Velvet Sparkle.

“Ummm, h-Hello miss Sparkle… What are you doing here?” I asked in the hope she just lost and did not plan on what I think she has in mind. Let it not be so I don’t want Twilight to be mad at me!

“I just wondered why a sexy stallion such as yourself is all out here by himself… Everypony else is coming back inside for the buffet that’s about to start.”

“Oh umm thank you ma’am, you’re sexy- I mean pretty good yourself.” I said as I look for my shorts. But what I didn’t notice is her actually looking back at me… surprised.

“Do you mean it?” I felt like a deer in the headlights right now. What do I do? I need to find my shorts and faster!

“Umm… Yes?” I said as I cover my members with my tail. I then found my shorts and grab them, then blush at what I was feeling next. I looked back and saw Velvet Sparkle was rubbing her breasts on my back! Don’t panic do NOT panic!

“You so sweet~ Nopony ever said that to me in a long time~” She purred. Oh my god I’m so screwed… Think of something anything!

“We should head b-back inside with the others. I mean it getting c-cold out here.” I said as I stand up gasped at what she did next. I felt her hand slide into the gaps in my tail as she grabs one of my dicks.

“Oh I’m sure you could warm me up in a more....interesting way~” Velvet purred into my ear. Oh god I didn’t want to do this but I was still horny after just making love to both Luna and Celestia.

“L-Look I’ll help you okay but not like this what will Twilight think?” I asked as she start to rub it. Oh god I didn’t want her to stop but we had to! She then grabs my other member and starts rubbing it to.

“Well, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind sharing you with me~” Oh god why was that idea making me even more horny!? I start to pant a little as I look at her.

“O-Okay bring Twilight and I’ll help you.” I pant as she going faster with her hands.

“Well alright, only because you're dating her~” Wait, dating? Didn’t Twilight tell Velvet she in my hoard? Why do I get the feeling Twi didn’t tell her everything. I then saw her horn glow then Twilight show up by teleporting. Oh thank Dhunia I’m saved!

It then I noticed the look in Twilight eyes, oh god no. She was smiling and then takes off her bikini as she get into the water with us… Okay my mind broke… “Mum his mine~” Twilight growled as she walks over to us. I moaned as I felt her do something to my twin members and my tail go limp. This is not good, but it felt sooo good~.

“Now Twilight there no need to be greedy there one for each of us~” Oh holy god no! Twilight I wanted you here to save me not help your mother have sex with me!

“I guess you’re right, but he’s just so amazing when he bucks.” Oh my god Twilight was fangirling over me… Huh so that what it feels like. “And if he put up a fuse I’ll bring my friends to.”

Wait, What?! What is wrong with her… It then I realized why she was acting this way, she was in heat to. I look between them as Twilight takes one of my dicks and starts to rub it. I growl at this as they're both working me over.

“Fine under one condition. Your mum not apart of the hoard but she still family, it why I’m trying not to rut here right now~” I moan as I feel there hands do their magic. My god why did this feel so good~

“It okay if you want to, you're just helping her after all~” Twilight said as she get on her knees and takes one of my members into her mouth. Velvet was quick to follow and took my other member into her mouth to. Oh god they felt wonderful~ I moaned as I played with there ears.

I then looked down at their horns and wondered. As they were both inhale my shafts, I reached out and grabbed their horns as I start to rub them between my finger and thumb. The moans they both let out made me smile at them.

Next thing I know I came inside of there mouths. Twilight was panting and Velvet was smiling, ok let came these two down. I think as I just finger the both of them making them moan loudly. Come to think of it why has no one else found out about this place?

“Oh I’m glad Luna put a cloaking spell over this perfect hiding place.” Twilight moaned. Well that answers one question. I took turns licking there breasts, and wow... I don’t know why but both mares tasted of fruit.

“I’m almost there!” Calls out Velvet as she pulled me into a kiss. Then they both reached climax, letting out long moans and hugged me.

“Feeling better?” I asked with a smile.

“Oh, I’m just getting started.” She smirked… viciously. Oh god, it’s Zecora all over again.

Well I was glad we got that out of the way, but now Twilight was blushing like a schoolgirl and Velvet was walking with a bit more sway in her step. I was lucky Twi brought condoms. “I am never doing that again, unless I have to…” I told Twilight as she blushed even harder.

As for the buffet it wasn’t that bad, good food, drinks. What more could you ask for I then saw Moondancer and her sister walking over to me.

“Lady’s hope you're enjoying yourselves.” I asked. Really I was trying to keep my eye away for there chests.

“Thanks, Asphy. Same here too you.” Said Moon Dancer as she pokes her sister. “Moon Singer wanted to ask you something.” I look between them and nod. Moon Singer just looked at her sister before going up to me and looked me right in the eye.

“I want to join your hoard.” I saw the look in her eyes she wasn’t going to back down from this by the looks of it.

“Okay sure, welcome to my hoard.” I said and gave her a hug. Once I pull away I saw the way she was blushing and started jumping up and down hugging her sister. The two of them ran off to tell the others.

“This has been one crazy day.” I say to myself as I get a drink. I then felt someone pull on my arm. When I turned around I was met with Fluttershy, huh wonder what she wanted?

“Hello miss Shy how can I help you?” It took her some time before I got a replay.

“I-I’m fine, but I wanted your h-help with something… If that okay with you?” She asked giving off that cute little blush, Now how could I say no to that. She lead me away from the buffet as we went into what must be the guest rooms. Once inside she locked the door...

Okay, warning bells are going off in my head but I could tell she was nervous about something. When she turned around her face was even more red I thought she was going to faint if this keeps up.

“I w-wanted to ask y-you something…” She stuttered as she plays with her hands.

“Fluttershy is everything alright?” I asked hoping to find out what wrong. Next thing I see is her swimsuit drops to the floor, and she naked… Fuck…

“I… I…” The poor thing looked like she was about to cry.

“Okay Shy calm down and explain to me what going on. Okay?” I asked as I sat her down on the bed. Lucky for me she calmed down quickly as she try to explain herself.

“Okay… You see I always had a hard time talking to others. Not only that, when ever I was in heat I had no one to turn to. But I always wanted foals… I just couldn’t ask anypony if they could… Umm, plant the seed?” I would laugh but she was just being too cute for me to do so.

“So what you're telling me is you want a baby but you can’t trust anyone to do this with you?” I said as I try not to look at her huge breasts.

“Well… I trust you.” I stare at her for a moment. What? “I mean your kind, you think about everyone well being. Even though you lose control sometimes you try hard to make up for that.” Said Fluttershy as she smiles at me. I didn’t know how to respond to that.

“So… umm… can we well…” She leaned in close, whispering the next word. “f-fuck?”

I blushed at her then smiled, she was just so cute! “Okay but first we need to get you ready.” I said then started kissing her softly. She first was shocked, but then dove into the kiss as she grabbed my head as our tongues fought for dominance.

I then grabbed her breasts as she was winning the war of the mouths. I got a moan out of her as she worked harder. My lord, she was wild~ I then move on to sucking her large breasts getting a gasping moans out of Fluttershy. She however, looked to try and get me back by going after my hardening dicks.

I let out a gasp as she starts to grind on them. My god, the shorts I had on were making it worse. I pushed her on to the bed getting a meep out of her, I then go down to lick her walls. The sounds I heard her make would make an angel blush. I stop once she ready then took my shorts off and get on top of her.

“Are you ready Shy?” I asked softly. I saw her laying there gasping for air but nods at me. I then slowly enter her and she gasped at the feeling of my shaft’s. Whoops, should've just used one. She then grab me and held me in her breasts, I look up at her as she lookin at me.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I felt her legs slowly wrap around me.

“Y-yeah…” she replied. “P-please… more…” So I slowly start to thrust into her getting moans of pleasure in return. I couldn’t help but pant as I felt her hips moving with me, trying to get more of my dicks to go inside.

“I… want more…” She said as I try to keep up next thing I know I’m turned over with Fluttershy on top of me. Holy hell! She was riding me like crazy, it’s like someone flipped a switch.

“I want you… You evil dragon…” She moaned as her hips kept slamming down on me. “I want to ride you… all night long…”

“Fuck me Shy~” I moaned as I felt like she was in control, and I liked it as I rest my hands on her hips.

“Have your way with me… Ravage me… Make me have your dragon foals!” Fluttershy called out as she rides me faster and faster. I wasn’t sure how much I could take then I felt something release inside of her, I didn’t cum but I did feel something come out of me. I saw Fluttershy gasp in what looks like shock then starts going even faster.

“M-my body... on fire!” Oh fuck me! What going on? I think as I pant and moan, then I noticed what look like horns growing out of her head? I gasped and moaned at the feeling of her slamming onto me. Oh god, if she keeps doing this… Oh don’t tell me… is she-?

I then saw her wings become like a dragon's, yellow scales slowly started to grow over her body almost highlighting her figure. “More, give me more!” She calls out as I feel like my dicks were on fire. I then came inside of her letting out a loud moan, but she wasn’t slowly down?!

“Faster, Faster, Faster!” She said slamming her hips down on top of me. I could feel her milking my cocks then she let out a loud moan I swear Sister would make after she cum. I lay there panting as I looked up at her.

“Umm…. Fluttershy?” I asked making sure it was still her in there. She looked down at me and the gave a little gasp.

“Oh!, I-I’m sorry… Was I too rough?” She asked then noticed the scales on her arms. And on her body, then the new wings and tail. Lastly the new three toed hooves on her feet. Huh, that a new one. “What happened!?”

“Okay calm down and don’t panic. You just, now part dragon now is all.” I said but I think I made it worse. “I think I know what happened… I think I gave you some of my dragonblight, but so far you don’t look that bad. Can you still think for yourself?” I asked hoping the change was just the body not her mind.

“I-I think so? But… What this mean?” Fluttershy asked, or Dragonshy? No, don’t joke at a time like this.

“Well think of it as apart of myself in your body. You haven’t really changed that much, just got some new scales is all. You even still have your fur and mane.” I pointed out as I look over her body. I’ve never seen something like this before, is this what happens when I blight someone? How did this happen? How was it triggered? I then felt her hands grab my arm.

“C-can you stay with me… Please?” I smiled and nod at her as i go to lay down on the bed. Fluttershy then gets on top of me, making me blush as she takes my dicks and put them back inside of her.

“F-Fluttershy?!” I asked blushing like mad as she looks down at me blushing with lust filled eyes.

“I want more~” She purrs at me as she starts to ride me again. Oh my god why did this feel so good~ I start to play with her breasts again as she jumps up and down on top of my shafts. Panting and moaning as she dues.

“I want your foals Asphyxious~” She moans to me, riding my twin cocks like a crazy animal. Then she hugs my head into her breasts as I feel her hips dominating my shafts.

“Harder Shy~” I moaned to her as I felt like my cocks were going to melt off. It felt like that time I was rutting Ava and the girls. Fluttershy then did as I asked as I swear I could feel the end of my member go into her womb. My god if this keeps up I’ll lose my mind~!

“I want to be apart of your hoard~!” Fluttershy moans loudly as her hips kept slamming against mine as she was personally driving me insane. I lot out a low roar into her chest as she hugs me.

“Really?~” I asked looking up at her hungry for more, I felt like my mind was foggy but I knew what I was doing. Is this that short term high Faust was talking about? If it is there no wonder my hoard mates couldn’t get enough of me.

“Yes~” She said looking into my eye and kisses me, we let out moans into our kiss as we came together. I held her in my arms as our tails were wrapped around each other. I felt her legs wrap tightly around my sides as we held on to each other.

I was still looking to her eyes as we stared at each other, why did this feel so right to me? I saw Fluttershy start to blush hotly at me as quickly realized what we just did. I found it cute and just hug her then tell her. "It okay, I’m happy you want to join my hoard.”

“Oh umm, T-Thank you Asphyxious.” She said blushing at me, I just smiled as we lay down in the bed. I felt tired and wanted to sleep, looks like Shy was going to sleep to. I was left with one thought in my mind as I slowly went to sleep, I hope I don’t hoard everyone.

The next morning was, interesting… Let’s just say Applejack and Rarity were not happy with what happened to Fluttershy body. I was getting the evil eye from both of them as we took the train back home. Twilight on the other hand was making notes and asking Fluttershy questions about my blight and if there was anything wrong with her.

Fluttershy would tell her she was fine, Rainbow Dash well she hasn’t stop saying how cooler Shy looks ever sich she found out. “Turn me into a dragon to!” Rainbow Dash said right into my face.

“Wait what?!” Me, Applejack and Rarity said at the same time. I didn’t even know how I did that and she want me to do it to her to? Is she nuts!?

“I don’t even know how I did it in the first place and before you ask, no I’m not blighting you.” I said trying to get RD to calm down that just made her angry at me. That when Rainbow Dash hugs me and wines at me.

“Please! I want to be a cool dragon pony to!” RD said as she clinging to me. I sighed at this and look to everyone else. Moon Dancer and Singer were giggling at this as Chrysalis was smiling like there's no tomorrow. Zecora was talking with Pinkie about something I didn’t know.

“For the last time no Dash I’m trying to not hoard all of Twilight friends. So I can have at least some self control!” I told her as she just looked up at me with the puppy pout. I sighed and rub my face. “Look… I’ll think about it, Once I know how to control my blight then I’ll turn you into a dragon happy?”

“Yes!” Said Rainbow as she pumps her fists in the air.

“So what this I hear about you having Luna and Celestia join our hoard?” Asked Chrysalis who was smiling at me with that evil grin on her face. Oh god help me… I thought as I get ready for the long ride back home, I just hope Velvet didn‘t come to me for round two. Or that Armor finds out.

That when I heard a voice I was being summoned. It was Dread Wing. “Asphyxious please help, it about Allen she in danger!”

My eye widens at this news I get up and make my way off the train. I make a call on my echo for Sister to get Seether ready to be sent to Len world. Along with the Barathrum that Gearshift was working on. I also asked for the Custom Lancer to have it spear replaced with a gatling gun and the arc shield for a shield cannon.

I also asked for the Destroyer to be armed with the new ice breaker. It was an warjack axe that I was working on when I found out how to use rune plates. As soon as I jumped off the train, I could hear Twi and her friends call out my name. As the portal opens under me with one thought on my mind.

I will save you Len!

Nightmare Breach, This War Is Stupid.

***Asphyxious Pov. Den.***

I was pissed about what happened to Len, I wanted nothing more than to burn them all. But I’m sure the ones I blighted will deal with the rest. The warjacks needed repairing, Gear Shift had that covered. I just hope Len will be safe with her Hoard, herd? I didn’t know what to call them, all I wanted was for her to be safe. I couldn’t work like this, so I leave the den.

Once outside it was night time I look up at the night sky at the moon. Why did the night give me so much peace… I open a armored plate and looked at the rune plats I had installed. One for Corruption, One for Grievous Wounds and Balefire. All of it powered by a storm chamber, That was put inside of my body.

The Corruption,Grievous Wounds and Balefire were part of my sword in my Lich form. The Grievous Wounds rune plates and Corruption were installed into my arms as well. So when I attack with my claws. It leaves a deep wound on my enemy’s as well as Corrupt their armour and flesh. I then closed up the armor and think. For the first time I let Kraken use a living beings as fuel for it furnace. In my rage I let loose all of my pain and anger…

You feel guilty for their deaths…

I laughed at Sombra, his most likely killed more than any I know of… I shouldn’t feel guilty but I do, Even if they made me an enemy they should not have to die like that. I’m already a cursed soul… Will I be forgiven? Forgotten? Do I even still have a soul...

If you didn’t we would not be talking right now and I would have taken over your body.

You know just what to say don’t you little shadow? I think as I sit under a tree, looking up at the night sky seeing all those star’s. I wonder if Luna will see me here? I then noticed Cankerworm making it way over to me and put it head under my hand.

“What are you doing out here?” I asked petting it head. For some reason it put me at ease somewhat, then a token drops in front of me. I looked at it then go over to pick it up, let see who this belongs to. I think as I held the token in my fingers then heard a voice.

“Information about a Displaced event. Please summon creator of token to learn more.”

I held the token up to the moon light, maybe this is what I need… “I am Asphyxious Hellbringer, King and Lich Lord of the Diamond Dogs. I know not who or what you are but I call on you. Tell me what is this, event.” I said calmly waiting for a portal to open out of nearby shadows.

A pale woman wearing a trench coat of the same color came out. She had carnivorous teeth that looked sharper than a shark, one eye which was grey, while the other was just a socket with a red dot in it. Her hair was black, and she had a pair of wings, one was black while the other was white.

I placed my sword into the ground as Cankerworm hissed at this woman. I pet it’s neck to calm it, I should be careful with this one. “My name is Asphyxious what is yours?” I asked as the moonlight makes her coat glow.

“Well aren’t you a gentleman…” She said sarcastically. “My name is Time Spinner, or Era Spiral. Whatever, doesn’t matter.”

This was strange for me, I’ve never meet a displaced like her before… The token was strange to, just what was she? I think as I look over the night sky. “Tell me what is this event about? Will others take part in it as well? I think it a little short sighted to not give that out in your token.” I asked as I kept an eye on her.

“It’s a Displaced event. Want some names?” A list appeared in her hand. “Lee Connors, Darth Folteren, EOI, Alduin, Arthur, Zinnia, Lance Walker, etc, etc…” I held out my metal clawed hand to have a read of this list myself. Once I had over it I saw many I didn’t know but two names got my attention.

“Why is Gimme joining in this event? You still haven’t told me what it about?” I asked looking at her, I don’t know why but her smile made me uneasy.

“It’s a ‘war’ between Lee and Folteren. No death by the way. There’s nothing to fear in this. It’s more like a game anyway.”

“There always death in war, I’ve seen enough blood to prove that.” I answered. But something was bothering me about this war. “What reason did they start this war?”

“Lee nearly killed Folteren’s daughter. Folteren, being an ill tempered Sith, cut Lee’s marefriends horn off. I fixed it, but they’re pissed off about it so much I started this thing. And when I mean no death, I mean if you or any Displaced gets a fatal blow on the battlefield, you arrive home without a scratch.”

“So… Before they're killed they get sent back before they die. They sound like children fighting over who broke the others friends gift first… Is there a third party to this war?” I asked wondering if I could see and gan somethings from the over displaced in this conflict.

“Yeah, my side. We take care of the interlopers. Those who want to break my power over the battlefield and get the Displaced killed.” I pet Cankerworm as I think about this. This could give me some space to test out somethings I’d never try here…

“What would happen if say… One side or the other get out of hand and you needed, something to distract them?” I asked looking at her as she turned to look at me.

“I’d call one of the Neutrals to piss them off. You join, you could be one of, what I call, pissoffers.” She laughed. I don’t know why but I laughed to.

“Alright then when and if this war start I’ll be joining the Neutrals, You don’t mind if I make some undead for this pointless war?” I asked holding out my hand to her.

She looked at my hand, unimpressed. “I don’t care if you brings an army of Pinkie Pie’s, do whatever you want.” She crossed her arms and leaned on one leg. That was all I needed to hear.

“Then sign me up lady Era Spiral.” I said with a bow.

“Whatever, I felt your unease.” Era said, groaning a bit as she shifted in pain. “That all you need? I was in the middle of tormenting a Displacer.” That was something I never heard before.

“What is a displacer?” I asked not intending to keep her from her… work? “And are you alright, is there anything I can do to help you?”

“A Displacer is like the Merchant. Someone who makes Displaced, I am one myself, but I’m not an asshole about it…” She turned her head away from me. “And no, there’s nothing you can do.”

“Do you want to talk about it? I find it helps.” I wasn’t sure if I was walking on thin ice or not but I wanted to at least show I wanted to help.

“I don’t need to talk to you, I’m quite fine. I’ll see you at the war.” She had a blush on her sick looking face. I then turn into my half dragon form and rub my head.

“Alright but if you’re ever in need of a friend you know how to find me.” I said with a smile as I look up at the star’s. “Sometimes I wonder if all those stars have displaced living on them.”

“Could be, but I doubt it. Displaced are common, but not that common. If that’s all you need, I’ll be off. My daughter might end up breaking a universe if I’m not around.” I nod in understanding, not so much about the universe part but the having a kid part.

“Okay then, Era our contract is complete.” I said with a bow. “I hope you feel better or find a good mate.” I grinned at that last part.

“Fuck you…” She said before exploding into darkness. Well I guess I should go to bed, I call Cankerworm to follow me as we went back to the den.

I yawn as I get up out of bed looking around finding Moon Dancer and Singer in my bed. I missed having Sister, I mean Sonay in my bed. That going to take some time getting used to, anyway once I’m up I visit Sonay my big pink dragoness as she laid in the Maiden's Hatchery. No matter how many times I see her I still think she sexy.

“How my lovely pink hoarder doing.” I asked giving her head a nuzzle. She purred back at me as she gave me a kiss back. “How the new name working out?”

“It fine everyone just getting used to calling me Sonay, but I still enjoy being called Sister~” She purred at me as I go over to her belly and rub my hands over her. I couldn’t wait to see the little ones, there so close to being born I couldn’t stand it!

“Hey Sonay do you know where Chrysalis is? I didn’t see her when I woke up.” I asked as I looked around the large room, I’ll never understand how Rin magic works.

“I do not know but Chrysalis did say something about being with Pupa in the barth house.” Said Sonay as she get confbal on the soft floor. Huh, I wonder what that means? I then went off to the bath house to see what Chrysalis and Pupa were doing.

That when I heard Pupa scream in pain, I rushed inside looking for them and when I find them I’m shocked at what I was seeing. “Chrysalis what happening to Pupa!?” I yell in fear as I go over to them, not caring I was getting soaked by the water.

Pupa skin, carttin was covered in cracks and didn’t look well. I didn’t know what was wrong but I wanted to help my daughter. “What happening?! Is she going to be alright!” I asked in panic.

“Asphyxious calm down Pupa just molting.” Said Chrysalis as she held Pupa head above the water. Pupa was… Molting? Like a snake? I think as I look at them. I decided to stay with them just for moral support. Once the worries and fears were done, Pupa was okay… Bit taller and looked like a middle aged teen but she was okay now.

“Daddy I’m fine really.” Said Pupa as I was hugging her, I was worried. I’m aloud to worry over the wellbeing of my daughter.

“You’re sure?” I asked her as she just pouts at me. “Right, we’re going to have to get you some new clothes.” I tell her as Chrysalis put a blanket around Pupa. Looks like we’re going to ponyville.

I was not ready to met Rarity when we went to her shop, didn’t help the looks Pupa was getting from everyone. Chrysalis was happy as a bee to pollen. I wonder how long Rarity is going to stare at us for?

“You want me to make a dress for this mare who you say is Pupa. That cute little thing is this mare?” She asked in confusion. I guess she was having a hard time understanding Pupa growth. Hell I’m still trying to understand it myself.

“I’m willing to pay whatever you need for this.” I said as I look into my echo, but Rarity stopped me.

“Now darling I did say the next time I saw her I’d make her a dress for her and I’m sticking to that.” Said Rarity as she smiled at us. Well I guess this is okay, I just hope I don’t try and hoard her. She dues have a nice flan-NO! Stop it you’re here to buy clothes for Pupa. No more adding to the hoard!

As The three went off I just sat down and waited, a part of me said I should see how Twilight doing but I’m sure she fine. I also wondered if I should talk to Spike, he is a dragon but was he like me? I rubbed my face as I wait, why does all this stuff happen to me. I think as I stare up at the silean.

The peach and quiet was nice. That when I heard a cannon go off. “Oh for fucks sake.” I said as I get up and go outside. It better not be the cmc trying to get their marks in cannon firing. Once I’m outside I see smoke at Applejacks farm, That not good.

I made a call to Sonay to have some of my warjacks sent to me by portal… Maybe I should hold off asking her to make portals in her condition. I keep heading to the apple farm I hear a portal open behind me as seether and a Destroyer walk out and follow.

I really hope it the CMC if not I’m going to be pissed. I think as I hear another cannon shell go off. Odd, that sounded like my Destroyer cannon? That when I saw them Khadoran warjack... This could be bad… I carefully make my closer seeing what look like minotaurs in red armour. Two of them looked like Man-of-war.

“This is not good.” I said as I keep walking up to the farm. I then saw minotaurs guarding the farm as soon as they saw me they point their weapons at me. They have no idea who they're dealing with.

“Hold it right there!” Yelled one who looked like he was dressed like a Winter Guard by their uniforms. I looked around by the looks of things I can only see one warjack by the farm. By the looks of it there are 11 of them. 8 Winter Guard, 2 Man-of-wars One warjack and where the warcaster?

“I said get ya hooves off my sister!” I heard Applebloom yelled as a huge man walked out of the house. I was a little shocked at who I saw, it was Kommander Zoktavir, The Butcher of Khador. And by the looks of it he had Applejack in one arm.

“Get down on your knees!” Yelled the Winter Guard minotaur. I just slowly looked at him with my good eye and give my Destroyer one simple command.

“Fire.” I said, it cannon got off and turns the minotaur into mincemeat. I smiled at the mass on the ground, this got everyone else's attacion. Good, I always like to put on a show.

“Good day everyone, if you will give me the pleasure of introducing myself-.” I hide behind Seether as they fired at me. This looks like fun, I think as I pulled out my Butcher Shotgun. Oh the irony.

“So rude, you don’t even want to know my name!” I yelled as I gave my orders to my warjacks to attack. I had Seether change ahead and my Destroyer to pin down the enemy warjack. I then ran behind Seether as we’re being shot at. I don’t know why but I was having fun!

“Damnit! keep an eye on the prisoner!” I heard the Large man yell as he walked down into the battle as both of our warjacks were shooting at each other. I had Seether kill off the winter guard as I target the man-of-wars.

I found some cover as I hide behind a well as their shield cannons go off. I grinned at this I was having so much fun right now! I took at shot at them as they hide behind there shield’s, it only after the acid started eating away at the shield cannons they started backing off.

Bad move, I thought as I ran out at them. One looked like he was trying to reload his shield cannon. The other pulled out an axe cannon and fired at me, my echo shield gave out but it stop the shot. That was all the time I needed as I run up to the one playing with his shield and point my shotgun at his helmet.

“No hard feels right?” I asked and pulled the trigger. I shot him in the face three times before his body fell next to me.

“You bastard!” Yelled the second man-of-war minotaur. I smiled as I stepped back from the guy axe swing. His swings are too wide by the looks of things.

“Sorry.” I said as I shot him in the foot. I had to shot him a few more times for the acid to eat past the armour. I made my move once I heard him cry out in pain, I kicked him in the leg to get him to fall over. Not easy knocking over a guy in power armour who three times your size.

Once his on the ground I shot his axe hand, after the first shot he pulled his hand away to hide behind his shield. I just smiled at him as I walk over shooting at him. I stopped as a shadow was cast over me then teleported out of the way.

I looked back and saw the minotaur was carved clean in half by the Kommander. Looks like this Zoktavir is living up to his title. I think as I look back to my warjacks, my Destroyer was on it last legs as Seether was in melee with the enemy Destroyer and tour off the cannon arm by the looks of it.

“Who the hell are you! Why are you getting in my way from killing these weaklings!” Roared the large man in warcaster armour. I sighed as I looked the guy over, he looked angry was the only thing I could think of.

“Well for one thing you thought it was a good idea to try and take one of the elements. Next you attack me before I could even know your name. And by the looks of it you lost half your guys in this fight.” I said as I walk around.

“Why should you care? Wait are you like me? Then we should be working together to take over this world!” He said and I laughed.

“What your name?” I asked with a smile. This guy was full of himself.

“I gave up on that after I was sent here two years ago, call me Kommander Zoktavir, The Butcher of Khador! And I will rebuild that empire and take over this weak world!.” Said Zoktavir as he held up his axe.

“Well then Mr Zoktavir, My name is Asphyxious Hellbringer and this world is not as weak as you think.” I said back he then looked shocked, and was that fear I saw?

“You're lying you’re not a Iron Lich!” He yelled pointing at me. I smiled as I changed to my Lich form. The look of fear on his face was priceless, he then picks up one of the bodies and throw them at me I smack it out of the way and saw him running. With his damaged Destroyer following behind with what left of his winter guard.

“This is not my day.” I said as I turn back into my human form and look over AJ. “Hey is Applejack okay?” I asked as I saw she out cold alive but out like a light.

“I don’t know, I think she just knocked out.” Said Applebloom in worry. I then thought of something.

“Where big mac?” I asked and she points at the barn. The same barn with a hole in it, this looks bad. I qwickly go over and make my way inside, and make a call on my echo. “Sister I need a small group of dogs at the sweet apple acres not only that we need some healers…”

I stop what I’m about to say once I found Big Mac, shit. His arm was gone. “And get Kat and Gear Shift down here fast! We have wounded!” I yelled then get to work on stopping the bleeding.

“Big Mac wake up! I need you to wake up!” I shorted at him only getting gumbel, oh boy how am I going to explain this to Aj.

“They took my brother arm!” Yelled Applejack as she try to get up out of the hospital bed. The only thing stopping her was her friends and me standing in the doorway. My dogs were a little late showing up, but Gear Shift and Kat when in operating room with the other doacters. That was three hours ago.

“Look I know you want to help AJ but Big Mac lost a lot of blood and has three broken ribs.” I tell her as her friends try to get her back to bed.

“Don’t worry AJ I’ll deal with these punks.” Said Rainbow Dash as she dues a fist pump in the air.

“I wouldn't if I was you, this guy not afraid to kill someone. Not only that the minotaurs are working for him.” I told them as everyone looked at me. “Not only that but he said he's been here for two years.”

“That… Oh no.” Said Twilight as if she just thought of something. We all saw she teleported a book and started reading it.

“Something wrong Twi?” I asked as she quickly read through it.

“This was just reported that two years ago, some minotaurs asked for some help to deal with some kind of monster attack. About five weeks later we lost contact with the minotaur lands. About a year after that they started calling themselves the Khador army.” Said Twilight as she looks up at me.

“Looks like we’re dealing with another displaced, wonderful.” I said as I rub my face. I do not need this right now. I leave going for a walk that when I hear Time calling, just what I need. I have Sonay send me Cankerworm and turn into my lich form as I go into the portal.

I end up at canterlot… “Where the fuck am I?” I said as I sent Cankerworm off to look around. I sigh as I look up at the castle. Fuck it I’m not in the mood for this crap, and head on up.

Author's Note

Off we go to the shadow war. http://www.fimfiction.net/story/285238/5/nightmare-breach-the-war-of-shadows/f-the-rules-alliance

What Kommander Zoktavir The Butcher of Khador looks like. Forgive me if I have the wrong pic.

A Hoard Away From Hoard.

A Hoard Away From Hoard.

***Asphyxious pov***

I was well reading a lot happened and I was trying to relax, after the war of shadows with those two displaced. I find I stay home more then take part in the stupid war, I left that work to my three new iron Lich's I made… But for some odd reason I felt my hoard was getting larger, that strange seeing as the only ones I added to the hoard right now was Moon Dancer and her Sister.

Maybe it has to do with adding Fluttershy, Gwen, Vinyl and Octavia from the shadow war. But that didn’t help me feeling like this. I needed to find out what was going on, but then I felt the tug of being summoned only no one said anything. I sigh and pick up my sword. “Well let’s see who calling.” I said to myself as the portal opens and I walk inside.

It was Mask… My first thought was to cut him into small pieces. But something was up. “What do you want?” I asked him as I rest my sword on my shoulder.

“I got a little problem with Vinyl, Octavia that I think I need your help with.” Mask said faking a smile while trying not to blush.

“What with.” I asked not really seeing a problem. Wait, why can I feel dragonblight?

“Hey there hot stuff.” Said a tomboyish voice from a cloud. I looked up and saw a Rainbow Dash with dragon wings… She has my blight!? How when and why is she busty? I looked to Mask and point up at her.

“I take it they did that to her?” I asked staying in my Lich from not only that I had this strange feeling she in my hoard...

“Yeah Vinyl said that a normal busty vampony would get horny while sunlight. But since she and Octavia are now are busty bright vampony they turn Fluttershy into one as they super extreme horny and turning any mares they see into bright vamponies. Dash here and Pinkie was right after Fluttershy.” Mask said blushing like crazy.

“Wow, did not expat that…” I said trying to wrap my head around all this. “So where are they now?” I asked, in a way this was my fault so I got to at least try and fix this.

“It’s get worses.” Yakko said as he Wakko and Dot show up.

“YAY!” I yelled and hug the three of them. “Oh my god I love you guys!”

“Aww. You remind me of my pet.” Dot said as she get out a small box and out comes a big monster for a moment before it went back into the box.

“Always wanted to see that happen.” I said as I put the three of them back down. “So how it worses?” I asked Looking at Mask and noticing his acting strange-er.

“Yeap.” Said a mare version of a brightvampony Big Mac, holy crap… She big, tall and sexy.

“Busty brightvampony can now turn male ponies into females.” Wakko said as he blushing.

Crap… That something I didn’t know could happen. Okay so I need to find them stop them and rework there blight so it not as crazy. I think I can do that. “Okay guys show me where they're hiding and I’ll help.”

“Last I heard of those three after they turn Egghead they went to Canterlot.” Rainbow Dash said as she played with her breasts.

“Fuck wait, think you can get me there?” I asked finding it suspicious she has not gone off to tell the girls I’m here to stop them. Why do I feel like I’m walking into a trap?

“Sure. But you will have to play with me first.” Rainbow said with a look of lust in her eyes.

I blink at this. Somehow she apart of my hoard and I didn’t have a hand in it. Must of been future me that did it. "Okay” I said turning into my human form.

“I will help. But we must be carefully since Canterlot is still being rebuilted from Pretorius’s gaint robot attack.” Mask said as he pull out a jet.

“I could just teleport us there you know?” I said as Rainbow Dash fly down and start to hug my arm.

“That could work too.” Yakko said as he and I notice a Bright vampony Applejack coming there way.

“Wow they got AJ to?” I asked trying to see her from where I was standing.

“Yeah all of the Mane six here are busty bright vamponie along with almost all of Ponyville.” Dot deadpanned.

I think on this as my dragon instincts are liking this. “We should bring them along to… You know I think I’ll see ponyville to, asses the damage.” I say trailing off as I start to walk with RD hugging my arm.

“Shouldn’t we try to stop Vinyl, Octavia and Fluttershy from turning more?” Mask asked.

“Umm that why we need the other five, yeah.” I said as I saw AJ land and look at me. Oh my god she was sexy.

“Well Howdy there handsome.” Applejack said while licking her lips in hornyness.

“Hello miss Jack, would you like to help me find the rest of your friends so we can meet up with Fluttershy~” I almost purred at her as I felt Rainbow Dash lick my neck.

“Sure thing hot stuff.” Applejack said with a wink and start to lead the group to Rarity’s place while staking her ass and dragon tail. My god if I wasn’t keeping control of myself I would of rutted her and RD right now.

“So how's things on your world?” Mask asked.

“Crazy simple as that. One of my Hoard mates should be laying her eggs soon. And Pupa just molted so I’m still getting used to that. As far as I know she's 13 but she has the body and mind of a 16 year old now that she molted.” I said as I let my hand slide over Rainbow dash ass and play with the base of her tail.

“Oh you cheeky thing you.” Rainbow said with a giggle as she moaned. “I’am wet already.” She added. I didn’t mean to get her that existed but I think I can help her once we get inside or Twi place.

“And here we are.” Applejack said as we enter Rarity’s shop and seeing Rarity turning Cheeliee into a Busty bright vampony with her clothes ripping apart. It also looked like earth ponies grow dragon like horns to. I could feel Cheeliee becoming part of my hoard… Oh crap, every mare they and or stallion turned mare becomes apart of my Hoard! ...Why am I ok with this? I should at least be panicking?

“Oh why hello deary. What can I do for you?” Rarity asked while Cheeliee was still moaning in bliss of her transformation.

“We was just going to meet up with Fluttershy and wanted to see if you lovely ladies would like to join us~” I said purring at them licking my lips as I pulled Applejack next to me.

“Why of course handsome.” Rarity said while throwing me a kiss as she joined our group and follows me to Twilight’s Castle with Cheeliee following behind.

“I going need to hide my neck at this point.” Mask said as he put some metal around his neck.

“You can hide if you want I’m sure I can handle everything and it under control.” I said with a smile as I gave Applejack and Rainbow a kiss as my tail wraps around Rarity waist. We enter Twilight’s castle where I see Twilight turning Trixie while a female Busty Spike is turning Starlight Glimmer into busty bright vamponies.

“You know what… We’re bring everyone here.” I said as I walk up to a window and take in a breath then let out a loud roar. It made all the Blight Vamponies look at me with their ears up. I smiled to myself. “There now they will come to us.” I said smiling at them all I then looked at Spike and saw how much older she was now.

“That interesting, who the pony?” I asked looking at the pony turning before my eyes. And looking over Spike new body to work out how she gotten older, and sexier.

“That’s Starlight Glimmer. She is that cutie mark hatiing Equaliy loving pony from season 5.” Mask said as Starlight was moaning even when her dragon wings pop out of her back.

“Interesting, so why are you turning her and Trixie~” I purred at Spike as she blushed at me I then start looking at the show mare. Damn she looked so damn sexy in knee socks.

“Oh I brought Trixie over to turn her when Starlight was here before us waiting to have her revenge.” Twilight said as she purred like a cat.

“Ha. I must be at the end of season 5 now.” Mask said with a grin.

“Mask I feel the others coming I think you and your friend should ever run or hide~” I purred at Twilight and start to play with both RD and AJ tails. As they cuddle up to me biting there lips, I knew what they wanted but they need to wait a little longer.

“You don’t have to tell us twice.” Wakko said as Mask and the Warners jump in a hole that came out of nowhere.

I purred once Vinyl, Octavia and Fluttershy fly into the room with Luna, Celestia and Cadences turned to with a mare in her arms who looked like Shining armor. I let out a playful growl at them as they all came closer to me. They was apart of my hoard and I was going to show them why.

I purred as I felt the bodies of my new hoard mates and had to put new dragons blight into them to balance out the way they was acting. I made it so they don’t get horny by the sun anymore. But once a year they will have a need to mate like that. Not only that I made so if they do turn a stallion into a mare they can keep 'that' body part if they want to. But after making love to all of them I found out who was in my hoard and who was not just turned by the girls.

The one thing I was trying not to do was hoard the main six in my world. Looks like I failed that here to with Pinkie and Dash, next was Derpy, Trixie and Cheelie. And also Luna, Celestia, Cadences and Shining armor now turned mare… I had len in my hoard so I was find with it. I then felt movement on my chest as I saw the now dragoness fully grown and nuzzling my chest… Sigh and by the looks of it a female Spike was apart of my hoard now to… I have no control of my life anymore.

***Spy bot 3ed pov.***

Little did the he know the Lich was being spy on by spybot that belong to Unicorn name Pretorius.

“Hmm. The boss might want to see this.” The Spy bot said as it took fight back to Manehatten where Pretorius’s base is. Once the Spy bot got to the base it showed master the 18 hour long footage of the Lich having sex with all the mares that was under the control of their lust. And that he turned into a dragon at one point to keep up with all of them.

“Hmm this creature could be useful in helping me take over Equestria and maybe the world.” Pretorius said as his head pop off to reveal his robotic spider legs as press a button.

The footage on the screen then show the spybot trying to get closer then get hit by a glob of the dragon's seed. It then showed what looked like a mare bust as she was moving quickly. For the next for 4 hours before the spybot fly free and lands on the window to look back inside.

Just then a big minotaur walk into the room and up to the bodyless head.

“Walter. I need to get some of my army and bring me this creature back alive, the Elements bearers and Princess’s too.” Pretorius said as Walter simply nods his head without saying a word and walk out.

***Asphyxious pov. Out side Twilight castle.***

“Can’t I take them back with me.” I pleaded with Mask as I’m hugging Vinyl, Octavia, Derpy, Fluttershy, Cheeliee, Trixie, Rainbow and Pinkie. I can leave the princesses as there needed here. Maybe RD, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie but I’m sure no one will miss the others. Damnit I want to take them all back with me to!

“No this Equestria still needs their mane six. But they can visit you or you can anytime. As for the others well any of them can stay with you if they want.” Mask said with a grin.

“Yay! I’ll get Dinky!” Said Derpy as she fly off.

“Oh did we forget to say that all of them get turn on when wedgie as well?” Dot asked.

Vinyl laughs at that. “Nice try Dot but you know we only let you get away with that because we’re friends.” Said Vinyl as she kissed Octavia.

“I kind of like it.” Said Cheeliee with a blush. I sigh but I’ll take what I can get and I may blight everyone back-no! Not going to do that you only intended to add Tavi and Vinyl not everyone in equestria.

“Hey there handsome.” Said a busty bright vampony Sunset Slimmer who just got out of the mirror. Oh god she sexy~ Must. Add. to. HOARD~ I growled softly at her as she walked up to me.

“I’m back!” Said the Blight vampony Derpy as she held Dinky in her arms and a case in her tail.

“I guess Derpy is going with you.” Mask said as he and I notice the CMC coming but they look older. Oh by Dhunis holy tits.

“Heeellllllooooo Nurses!!!!” Yakko and Wakko said with heart sharp eyes. Took the words right out of my mouth.

“Boys.” Dot said annoyed at her brothers reaction to the cmc.

“Your still cute Dot.” I said and gave her a kiss on the head. Just so she wouldn’t feel bad about the way her brothers were acting.

“Oh stop. You making me blush.” Dot said blushing. It now I took notice of what the older cmc looked like.

Applebloom was wearing Applejack’s farm clothes while leaving a hole in her jeans to show off her cutie mark. Sweetie Belle was a nurse outfit that Rarity had made for Redheart and also leaving a hole to show her cutie mark. The nurse outfit reminded me a lot of Pinkie Pie one back in my world only with out the hole. Scooteloo was wearing Rainbow Dash old clothes and like the others a hole showing her cutie mark.

“We want to go with you!” All three of them called out as they tackled me to the ground. I sigh as they hugged me and looked up at Mask.

“So cute.” Mask said but we notice Pinkie’s Pinkie sence is going off. Just then a house was blow up and a minotaur walk out with some normal ponies and Griffins that are armed.

“Oh good I was hungry.” I said licking my lips and getting an odd look from Mask. “Friends or foes Mask?”

“Foes. Its Walter Pretorius’s right had man.” Mask said as he dress as a sumo.

“Wait here.” I said as I get up and walk over to them. “Hallo lunch I’m Asphyxious Hellbringer, Devour of Everblight. Are you here to feed me?” I asked with a smile.

Walter said nothing as he signed soldiers to attack. I then transformed into my dragon form and almost took up half of ponyville. I lowered my head and breathed smoke over them all and growled. “It looks like you're here to feed me then.” I opened my jaws and take a bite out of there army. It was like chicken and huh pony taste like lam.

Walter simply punch me in my gut very hard. Didn’t really do anything seeing as I’m twice the size of a normal dragon although I haven’t seen how big a normal dragon looks like.

“Oh and he is slience but deadly.” Mask said as he flatten a griffon.

“Is he like the juggaknot only not as strong?” I asked as I lift up my large claw.

“Not sure.” Yakko said as he throw a pie at a pony solider. I decided to test that. I then slammed my dragon palm on top of him, once I pulled my claw back up all I saw was this Walter inside and half beard. Then he get up again.

“Plus nothing can kill him. Trust me I try once with TNT to the face.” Wakko said as he eats a griffon weapons.

“What about being frozen?” I asked as I step on another enemy eww. I did not want to do that, It like stepping on a frog bear foot.

“A weather power high Pegasus by the Tempest try that when Walter got in the way.” Dot said as she open hole right under Walter and he fell in right before it closes. After that the remaining soldiers run away in fear.

“Well that take cares of that.” Mask said with a grin.

“So what do with Mr personality? Send him to the moon. That could work.” I said as I turned back and started to eat the arm of a pony. That didn’t seem to stop the cmc from hugging me.

“I just sent him to the sea. He going to swim back to his boss while beating up sharks.” Dot said with a giggle.

“Okay.” I said as I turn back to the cmc. "Now back to these three, what do you think they stay or live with me?” I asked Mask as the cmc gave me and Mask puppy eyes.

“Well their sisters would want them to stay. Buuut since they are now old enough they can decide.” Mask said.

“I can try and make a portal to back here so they can come back if they want?” I said as the cmc cheer before hugging me and kissing me?! Oh thank god I’m in full control again, but why am I enjoying this?

“We want to go with him!” Said Sweetie Bell as I feel her hands grab my ass! Easy there grabby.

“Ya, I want ta go too seein how he’s the one who gave everypony this cool look. I even have wings now!” Said Applebloom as she kissed me on the lips, damn she done this before.

“That right and thanks to him I can fly now!” Said Scootaloo as she trying to take off my pants!?!

“Girls slow down! There no need to rush okay?! At least let me get home first!!” I say trying to get them to stop.

“It’s alright with me as long she visits or write to us.” Applejack said nodding follow by Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

“I’ll take good care of them and if I don’t you can kick my tail.” I said to them with a smile as the rest of my hoard laugh and help me up. The cmc was still clinging to my body as I look to Mask. “We’re ready to go I think.”

“Ok. Our contract is done. But first.” Mask said as he give went behind me and stuck in hand down my pants!

“WOW! Dude I don’t swing that way... not yet anyway.” I said and blinked as I then remembered I lost my underwear in the rut.

“GOODBYE WEDGIE!!” Mask said as pull rainbow colour underwear over the my head as I fell into the portal along with everyone else.

“Next time I see him I’m going to remove some body parts.” I said as I remove the underwear and sighed. I then saw I was in my bed room with all my new hoard mates who were taking in their new surroundings.

And that when I saw Twilight, Moon Dancer and Chrysalis. “Asphyxious who are these lovely mares you have with you?” Asked Chrysalis with a smile as she start to walk over to the bed. I was about to explain but Vinyl bet me to it.

“We’re your new hoard mates sister!” Yelled Vinyl as she go up to the changeling Queen and start kissing her followed by Octavia. Moon Dancer smiled at this and said. “I’ll get my sister.” Before leaving.

I laughed a little at that as Derpy leaves with her daughter to find out more about my den. Trixie in the meantime was looking at Twilight with a evil smile before going up to her and they start making out. “Well I guess I’m stuck here for a bit huh.”

I said as I felt Cheeliee cuddling up to me and blush. “Umm do you need a teacher?” She asked. It was cute I then explained we could use one but she whispered into my ear she wanted to stay for a bit longer.

Then I was meet with the hungry looks of Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo. And sigh as they take off their clothes and I then felt Cheeliee taking off mine. “Fuck it, you're apart of my hoard now why fight it.” I said as I make love to all of my hoard.

“I can’t help but feel like we keep forgetting something.” I heard Vinyl say and when I looked at her she had this far away look on her face. Oh well I'm sure it nothing.

***Back to in another world. Mask pov. Twilight castle.***

“Hey Mask. Didn’t we see a Busty bright vampony Sunset come out a mirror?” Dot asked as Sunset was hugging me along with Twilight.

“Oh crap.” I simply said as Sunset giggle with a horny wink to the readers.

***At Canterlot High. Rainbow Dash pov.***

“I think I lost them.” I said to myself as some of students turn into some kind dragon vampire hybrids fly past my hiding spot.

“On come on Rainbow come back and how could you lose those cute guys?” Said a student who was on the ground looking for the two boys as well as me.

I didn’t say anything so they can’t find me. “I have to get to the statue. Maybe Pony Twilight can help fix this.” I said as sneak past some students.

That when I noticed two boxes outside of the school by the front door. When did they get there, just as I was thinking that I saw them move slowly. “Oh that cute.” I then turn around and saw my friends turn busty dragon vampire hybrids. “Oh no.” I said quietly.

“Oh don’t worry Dashy~ It doesn't hurt~” Said Fluttershy as she moves closer to me.

“N-No stay back!” I said out of fear as Trixie grab me from behind.

“Do not fear the great and busty Trixie will make it all better~” She said into my ear and then bit my neck!

“NOOOOO!!!!!” I shouted before I start to moan as I feel my breasts getting bigger along with growing dragon wings and tail and getting vampire fangs I also noticed the two boxes where halfway to the statue. I felt a new feeling rush over my body and it felt good~

My friends were smiling at me as I grin back at them I then wave them to follow me as we walk to the boxes. “What’s in these boxes?” I asked as I was getting wet with lust as I open a box. And inside was Snails who looked up at me in fear but was blushing like crazy. I found it kind of cute. I start giggling like mad before everything was blurred in a cloud of bliss.

***Asphyxious pov bedroom.***

I could say there some kind of moral high ground I could of took to stop all this. But my instincts would of called me stupid. Besides I was gentle with them seeing this was there first time. Cheeliee though she was wild. I purred as the warm bodies of my hoard was keeping me warm.

I saw Derpy come back once she got a room for her and Dinky to live in and got into my bed then start to cuddle me. I smiled at this what more can a dragon ask for? As for as I can see nothing. So I closed my eye and went to sleep… Then open my eye again, hope I didn’t get anyone pregnant in Mask world. I thought as I went back to sleep.

***Meanwhile back in Mask’s world.***

“Good news Princess. Your pregnant.” A Doctor said to Luna as she fainted.

Author's Note

Crossover with DarkMagicEn-Forcer1

Orgoth Nightmare, Time To Save The Girl.

***Asphyxious Pov. Everfree***

“Sometimes it just nice to have tea don’t you agree?” I said as I drink some tea. I have no idea what in this but I like it.

“Indeed, especially if it’s Zecora’s tea.” Baldur laughed as he took a sip himself. All I did was nod at him as I continue my story.

“Anyway like I said we found a cavern with all these old warjacks in them, not only that we found a old building with a lot of magic books and spells. They even had blueprints of even more warjacks even ones I’ve never seen before.” I tell him as I saw Bonbon giving Lyra a belly rub.

“That is both troubling and interesting…” Baldur said.

“I know, I think this world used to be Caen. But what happened to the other two moons I just don’t know.” I tell him as I think, I was thinking for a long time if I should tell him or not. Also about Fluttershy being blighted, he took it well… I think?

“So how goes your harem? I heard that you tried to add a Guy to It!” Baldur laughed.

“That must of been when I went to Dox party. To be far everyone was drinking that night.” I tell him as I drink my tea. “Who told you about that anyway? The only ones I told that to were… My hoard mates.”

“Well, I wouldn’t know much about drunken shenanigans but It would be nice to meet some fellow displaced. Being stuck in the forest every time you go meet one of them gets pretty boring.” Baldur admitted with a shrug.

“There some local ones but one think I’m evil and the other want to take over the world. Tell you what how about I give you some tokens then you can call them, Just be careful who you call.” I tell him then remember why I’m here.

“Say want to come with me and explore that underground cavern?” I asked drinking what left of my tea.

“The one you found the warjacks in?” Baldur asked as he stood from the table we were sitting at. I just nod as I watch his moves. “Sure, but if any of them spring to life on me I might smash them… Just so you know.” He decided as he stretched before hefting his sword over his shoulder.

“Trust me there far too old to move let alone work, some of them even fell in on themselves when we try to lift one up.” I tell him as I get up. “Besides this give me the chance to test out something I’ve been working on for a long time now.” I said with a smile as I heard for the door.

“What would that be?” Baldur asked.

“Just bring whatever you need to go into the cavern, there still no telling what lives down there.” I said as we head to ponyville.

We was all teleported back to my den and man what a ride. I coughed and held my head in pain. “Did it work?” I asked looking around to see if Baldur and his group was alright.

“It would have been easier if you just teleported Zecora and the shifting stones first so that they could teleport the rest of us.” Baldur pointed out. How was he unaffected by the teleport?

“Sir Teleporter net is online and purring like a kitten.” Said Gearshift with a smile. I looked back at the large crystal that was pulsing with magic and runes.

“Thanks Gears, Is the Barathrum working again?” I asked as I called Cankerworm and Seether to my side.

“Ready and waiting, need some dogs to go with you?” She asked. Looking over some kind of notes.

“Ya and fit 4 of them with the power armour we’re working on. The remains of what left of the minotaurs Man-of-war armour should help.” I tell her as we walk into the what I call the warjack lot. I looked over the many Warjacks we was building and some of the old ones like Fluffy and Grave Digger.

“Should I get anything with a cannon?” I asked myself as we walked past some ponies working on a jack.

“Seeing as my wolds shoot magical lasers I don’t think it most likely wouldn’t be needed but shure.” Baldur said. I looked at him oddly as he said that.

“How do you know about Lasers?” I asked.

“I’m a displaced like you.” Baldur deadpanned. “Now I’m wondering how my nice Jen is doing…” I’m not going to question it, he most likely made a token after I told him my story how I got here.

After we meet up with my troops we headed down into the as a joke I called it the ‘Underdark’. I smiled at that but then explained to Baldur what we found and what was found where as we walk past the old bones.

“We’re going to look into something one of my dogs found said it was important.” I told him as we headed off, odd how there so much light down here. I looked back at Baldur wolds as he called them.

“Should be interesting seeing as the good guy version of the lich king finds it so.” Baldur joked. Strangely his wolds seemed to laugh with him somehow...

“I’m starting to think that story you told me about being the real Baldur was a lie.” I said with a smile but it was fine, let him play the role if he wants. Unlike myself he can remember who he was before. That when I saw some kind of tower.

“Huh think that it?” I asked as I hold out my hand as a Diamond dog put a spy glass in my hand and have a look.

“That… Is bad news, very bad news…” Baldur muttered as his Wolds and Zecora started to fidget uncomfortably.

“Yeap… I think it Orgoth.” I said as I saw the faces on the tower, and an open doorway. “Well as long as no one go inside and let, well the Deathless know anything it should be fine to leave him alone.” That when I heard a scream from the tower… Why it never easy.

“By Dhunia tits damnit.” I said as I looked at my troops. “Stay here with Barathrum, he’ll keep you safe… I think.” I said as I looked at the Helljack turned warjack. “One of you a warcaster you should be fine.” I tell them as I walk off to the tower with Cankerworm and Seether. This is going to be a pain in the ass. I think as I turn into my Lich form and call on my Bane Knights, Banjo and Abba.

“Don’t forget me.” Baldur said in a serious tone as he followed close behind me with his wolds right behind him, their runes glowing a vibrant forest green.

“Thanks man, it looks like we’re going to save someone who thought going into a Orgoth tower was a good idea… Should we slap them once we find them?” I asked as we head inside.

“I’ll personally bend them over my knee once this is over with but sure.” Baldur replied. “Is anyone there!” We got an a none back and the sound of a lot of feet. Just our luck, I think as we get ready for a fight.

“How many more of these buggers do we have to kill! We must of killed over a hundred of them already!” I complain as I killed the Excruciator that attacked Baldur, he was a pain. For once I found something other than a displaced that can hurt me. Didn’t help we was on the first floor of this tower so there's bound to be more.

“I’m not going to say anything in fear of Jinxing us but I will say this. MOW THEM DOWN BOYS!” Baldur shouted before his wolds finished charging up and unleashed a wave of magical energy beams that annihilated most of the undead before they went back to melee combat.

I’m starting to think about bring him to the Shadow war. Could be a big help, but he may not like what I have planed. Fuck it, I’ll ask him later. I send in my Bane Knights to back them up then cast Scything touch on them, let say it made cutting up the undead easier. Banjo and Abba were giving covering fire and me.

I cut down another Excruciator that got to close for my liking, I was killing off the one thing that could make our attack fall apart. Once that was dealt with I waited on Baldur and Zecora to rest. “You two okay?” I asked as I had my Bane Knights keep an lookout.

“Mostly, This was quite the workout though… Boy do I need more combat practice…” Baldur Wheezed.

“I am fine my Iron hearted friend, I get more tired from when we’re in bed again.” Zecora said with a smile. God dammit why must she flirt at a time like this.

“Alright let me know when you're ready to move again and we’ll head up.” I said and that when we heard another scream, this time it was louder. That not good, I think as I order Cankerworm to scout out ahead.

Once I got the all clear from Cankerworm we head up, the next floor was some kind of torture room. They had rakes, all manner of torture tools to cause someone a lot of pain. I remember reading about this in books but seeing it first hand, made me glad I couldn’t smell in my Lich form. To make thing worse we found a body, a Crxy pony by the looks of them.

“At least we know who came here what we don’t know is why?” I said as I pick up a bloody bone saw. Then looked at the body, there was no telling if this was who we heard screaming or not. Being an undead and all.

“What do you think, we go deeper or turn back?” I asked as I drop the bone saw to the floor.

“We go deeper, We need to destroy what’s locked away here so that It can't cause any harm in the future.” Baldur said once he caught his breath.

“I wouldn’t call it lock away as thinking he's still in charge and still thinks the Orgoth rule the land. Just a heads up, trying to tell him anything different sends them into a murderous rage.” I tell him as we head on up. Last thing I want is to piss him off before I can stab the Deathless in the back.

“I hope you have some kind of plan, or this will go out of hand.” Said Zecora as she walks next to me.

“My plan is to kill him.” I said as we entered some kind of armory, didn’t help there was Orgoth weapons and armor everywhere in this room. “No one touch anything.” I till them as we keep walking.

It didn’t help when I looked at one of the weapons they had that eerie green glow, and I swear the faces on the blades where following our movement. They all kept mouthing the words ‘You're going to die’ Creepy... Take us with you. I stop when I heard that as I looked at this one sword.

“Also, don’t listen to the voices ever.” I said as I try to ignore the voices of the Fellbaldes in the room. Each and every last weapon whispered promises of power, to keep those I cared for safe, to kill everything but didn’t care. I then picked up Zecora as she reached out for one and walked faster.

“Never trust the whispers of the dark.” Baldur muttered as he had his wolds follow him single file to avoid them touching any of the creepy blades.

“They should be fine touching them just don’t have them keep the blades for a long time, It been known to drive the living insane. But I’m not going to risk it even if Cakenworm or Seether are not affected by it.” I said holding Zecora in my arms. Once we’re up the next floor I put Zecora down and look at her.

“What were you thinking Zecora?” Baldur demanded causing the zebra to give him a sheepish expression.

“I’m sorry it just, they sounded so sad and alone they begged me to take one home.” Said Zecora as she rubs her face.

“That a Fellblade for you, They pick at your weakness and desires then drive you insane.” I said then looked back the way we came and sighed.

“Unless you know what you're dealing with they tend to draw you in.” I said as we heard another scream this time it sounded close. “What the plan?” I asked as I look at the doors into the next room.

“Charge in and find out what’s going on before destroying all the evil undead artifacts?” Baldur suggested.

“You do that I’ll try and help who they're hurting in there. And they're not undead there Orgoth artifacts. Also I don’t know if they can be destroyed.” I tell him as we get ready.

“Nothing is completely indestructible.” Baldur said. I agree but handling Orgoth artifacts is to dangerous to try and destroy.

“Let do this.” I said as we change in.

***Balbur pov.***

Once inside we saw what looked like undead guards standing in a line of two rows. And in between them was a long carpet going up to a throne. What sat on the throne was a man in armour with faces on it, the large sword which glowed green, all the faces on it turned to look at me they looked like they was smiling.

“Ah more servants come to seek me out? Who sent you to report to me, are you lost molgur?” The man on the throne asked as his glowing green eyes stared at me. But the one thing I noticed was the body on the floor in front of the armored man. It looked like a mare with black fur and a strange floating mane but she was covered in cuts and chained to the floor.

“Who is that you have there and what have you done to her?” I demanded.

“Oh this? She was a gift from a strange group of molgur, they said another commander needed some Fellblades in return for her. I must say she a strong one, all the better once I break her.” Said the Deathless as he get up.

“I have decided your existence will only hinder the will of oberos, you shall fall today.” I said as my voice resonated through the room before my wolds charged in.

“I beg your pardon, Do you know who I am! Slave, I am the 7th governor Gomel and I’ll not let a slave talk to me like that. Kill him!” The Deathless ordered as the undead guard turn to face me.

“I AM BALDUR THE STONECLEAVER! DRUID OMNIPOTENT OF EQUESTRIA! I AM NO SLAVE OF YOURS UNDEAD FILTH!” I roared back at the poor excuse for a noble, before sending my wolds after his minions and charging after him myself.

“Let party!” Yelled Asphyxious as his Ghosts change into the fight with his warjacks, it now I realize just how many undead there where in this room.

I heard a roar as the Deathless ran at me before jumping into the air and swings his fellblade down in my direction.

“Not today!” I laugh as I deflect his weapon with my own before activating the runes and causing a forest to grow around us. I then signal Zecora to activate the shifting stones before counterattacking by hitting Gomel in the gut with a right hook.

The Deathless growled before headbutting me in the face. “It’ll take more then that to kill me. I can not die!” He roared before cleaving his way out and after me.

“Everything dies eventually, even the gods.” I quip as Asphyxious appears behind him. I saw him raise his sword ready to strike but the Deathless blocked it and laughed. Before swinging his sword and cut off Asphyxious arm!

“Nice try pretender but I am the only ruler in these lands, no one can stop the Orgoth from ruling you all!” He screamed in rage as he go on to attack the Lich.

“We will destroy you!” I shout as the Shifting stones glow before My Wold Guardians start to appear. The Deathless turned to me and growled in rage before marching over to me.

“I’ll put you in your place Molgar!” He said as he raised his blade again in both hands.

“Oh? you were talking to me when you said that? Sorry, but I’m human.” I say before smashing my sword into the side of his head, causing him to fly off to the side a good couple of meters. Or at least, that what I thought would happen... but he took the hit broken bones and all he just roared at me in rage before attacking me again. What did it take to kill this guy!?

“Fuck you!” Roared Asphyxious as he swing his sword into the Deathless back. All he seem to do was piss it off more, but the large wound on it back told me we were hurting it.

“Oi Ax! Should we pull a samurai Jack?” I called over to the metal lich. Asphyxious looked at me then nods, I guess he understands. Asphyxious dodged another swing from the Deathless before pulling back. I then pull back myself an signal for Asphyxious to go first with a grin.

“Come and get some!” Asphyxious said as he rushed from the right keeping low to the floor. The Deathless was too busy following the Lich moving to bother with me. Just as the Deathless was about to attack Asphyxious I cut his legs off by the knees. As Asphyxious slammed his sword into it sending the Deathless flying into his minions.

The Deathless was both shocked and angry as he fell landing on his back. “You think we’re weak laddie!?” I shouted before tearing off my cloak to reveal myself wearing a white tunic with a green kilt, “Then you obviously have never fought a Scott!” I added before charging at him as my wolds mowed down what was left of his minions.

“Well, that was… Fun I guess.” Said Asphyxious as he cut the Deathless’s head off.

“That it was.” I said as I pulled my sword out of the dead Deathless before going to retrieve my cloak. “We need to do this again some time, though we should probably bring more people with us when we do.”

“I’d be happy just letting this place burn.” He said as he set the body on fire. Then go over to the mare. “Holy crap…”

“True, that would be for the best.” I reply as My wolds use the shifting stones to leave.

“Dude, this is Nightmare Moon…” Said Asphyxious as his metal worm picked up his cut off arm.

“Who’s Nightmare Moon?” I ask as I walk over to him and the unconscious mare.

“I’ll tell you on the way.” Said Asphyxious as he put his sword away and picks her up in one arm. “Luna will not be pleased.”

Take us with you… Said a voice in my head, I looked back at the sword by the Deathless body.

We can make you stronger, We can help you kill your enemies, please take us with you and you’ll be strong.

“Hey thor!” I call out to one of my Wold guardians. The Aformentioned wold turns around and walks in my direction before he would have teleported away. “Can you smash that for me?” I say pointing to the talking sword. Thor gains a glint in his crystalin eye before turning around and raising his stone fists into the air before grunting at the sword.

“I don’t think that’ll work.” Said Asphyxious as he go to leave. “Don’t worry it can only talk if someone close to it. Once we leave it should be fine.” The Lich then go to leave.

Don’t leave us here alone! Screamed the sword. As Asphyxious was leaving with his warjacks. I took one last look before turning away, all I could hear was the Fellblade screams of rage before it faded away.

***Asphyxious pov Den.***

“I’ll need to inform the Diamond dog clans and the princesses about the dangers of Orgoth artifacts. So what do you think we should do with her?” I asked looking at Balbur. As Nightmare Moon rested on a bed. “The healers say she’ll be out like a light for the next few days.”

“I guess I can take care of her, she looks like she could use all the help she can get. And from what you told me on the way here she could really use a friend.” Baldur said as he looked at Nightmare like he was reminiscing something.

“Ya I guess I’m just worried how the others will react to her.” I Said as I look her over.

“Well, I guess it's time I moved base then.” Baldur chuckled, “I’ve been meaning to move out of that forest anyway. It is way too gloomy back there.”

“I always liked that forest.” I said as I look over Nightmare. She woke up and grabbed me by the throat!? “E-Easy! Little help?!” I said as I try to get her to let go.

“Easy now, we aren’t going to hurt you.” Baldur said as he took Nightmare off of me. I gasped for air as I rubbed my neck.

“Who are you… And why does he smell of Luna and Celestia.” Nightmare asked looking at us. Oh crap she can smell their scent on me...

“Umm I can explain.” I said looking between her and Baldur. “I think… There apart of my hoard.”

“Luna? Celestia? I don’t really know who they are, but I have heard their names mentioned from time to time.” Baldur said as he stroked his beard in thought while holding nightmare up by her scruff.

“They rule this kingdom.” I tell him as Nightmare give me the evil eye.

“Oh? Meh, I don’t really care. So tell me Nightmare, do you have another name for yourself or just this one? Because a cute girl like yourself doesn't look like a nightmare to me.” Baldur said, changing the topic.

“No, I do not. I just want to be returned to my other half. But I’m too weak to face her right now.” Nightmare said looking at her bandaged arms.

“What does being weak have to do with being reunited?” Baldur asked.

“She Luna’s dark side I guess, but I agree she to cute to be seen as evil.” I tell him as she looks at us.

“I think I’ll call you Selina, because you're no nightmare in our eyes.” Baldur said.

“Call me what you will. As soon as I’m healed I’ll be leaving.” Said Nightmare as she looks away.

“Sorry Selina, but I’m not going to allow that. You're your own being now and I don't intend on letting you go through what my nice did.” Baldur said as he set Nightmare down.

“Well I can set up a room in the den if you want.” I tell him as I get up.

“Sure, that would be appreciated. I’ll let Zecora know she’s in charge of the forest now.” Baldur said as he scratched behind Nightmare’s ears before walking off. If the moan was anything to go by I think she liked it.

Dragon Egg's And Know Your Hoader.

***Asphyxious pov. Ponyville***

I sat on the floor with a mountain of books around me as I try and look for anyway to cut back my hoarding instincts to a minimum. But so far every book I looked at had very little on dragons. The last one I readed turned out the once who made it got eaten.

“This one a bust Twilight, got any others?” I asked as I pick up another book. This one was just as useless as the last one. I was sure that Twi library would have something on dragons but I should've guessed not, with the whole Spike going to the dragon migration and all.

“Why don’t you just ask the other dragons for help?” Asked Spike who was watching me work.

“Well for one I have no idea how they would react or even know what I am. I’ll only ask them if there no other way.” I said as I open another book, I also didn’t like the idea of fighting a dragon. There no telling if there weaker or stronger than me.

“It here!” Yelled Twilight that made me and Spike jump. I swear that girl will be the death of me one day. I looked to the basement door to find Twilight running out in a lab coat and was wearing glasses. She looked so cute in that outfit~

“I sent a letter to Celestia for help and she sent me this book. I’ve never seen a book this old before!” Said Twilight as she start hugging said book. I looked to the young dragon and he just rolls his eyes like this happened all the time.

“I take it this book has some real info on dragons?” I asked as I get up. Twilight looked offended but it didn’t last once she opened the book and began to read. I look over her shoulder to have a read myself… Can’t make out a single word of it.

“Oh I didn’t know that, Greed may make dragons grow faster but it has the drawback of not being seen as a good mate.” Said Twilight as she looks at the book.

“What?” Asked Spike as he try to look to. I just shoo him away and let her explain.

“Most dragons hoard treasures to attract a mate, All depending on what the dragon values as a treasure.” Said Twilight as she dues that thinking pose. “Looks like whoever made this book had to pass it on to somepony else to continue their work… Ha ha! Here we go, oh.”

“Oh? What oh. Oh are never a good sine Twi.” I tell her as I get ready for any bad news. I saw the way Twilight was looking at me then licked her lips.

“How old are you?” She asked, I was confused. Why would she need to know how old I was? Come to think of it not many even asked me. In fact no one has ever asked me that before...

“924, I think? Why what up.” I said as she put her face back into the book. Reading page after page before she found something. Twilight gulped, that can’t be good.

“Well I have some good news and bad, The good news is I know how to help you now.” Said Twilight as she looked to Spike. “Spike could you bring me a book from my room on magic wording.”

“Sure.” Said the little dragon as he walks off. Twilight looked back at me and was blushing, Crap don’t tell me she in heat again.

“Okay, a normal dragon depending on the size of their hoard will mate with a hundred fertile dragonesses.” She said reading something from the-wait… WHAT?!

“WHAT!?” I yelled looking at her like she crazy. “I can’t do that! That insane! I’d end up over populating this planet with dragon hybrid babies!” I yell in a panic, The room spinning again. Oh no I’m going to faint again.

“Asphyxious breathe okay, just breathe. It not as bad as you think, thanks to enchanted virility and this dragons blight in your body this is not as bad as it could be.” Said twilight trying to calm me down. It not working I’m blacking out here!

“Hi Twilight thanks for that book, What’s wrong with Asphyxious?” Baldur asked as he noticed us and walked over, having just entered the library.

“Asphyxious it okay you don’t need to add more mares to your hoard, all you have to do is get who is in your hoard pregnant… 40 times...” Said Twilight as she blushed, I stared at her for a long time before realizing what I’d have to do to fix this. I’d end up getting all my hoard mates pregnant, How many kids would I have after all that? I passed out.

I slowly wake up with Twilight and Baldur standing over me with Fluttershy fanning my head with her dragon wings. I slowly looked around and sat up… “Tell me I was dreaming…” I asked as I rubbed my head.

“It wasn’t a dream, and I worked out the math. Seeing as you have no treasure the number of times you have to... Make love to everypony... should be lower than a hundred, and that don’t mean a hundred each.” Twilight explained to me as I just stare at her. Why must this happen to me.

“So he has a breeding problem? is that what’s going on?” Baldur said as he pulled out what looked like a sack.

“Yes I think that why his hoarding me, Fluttershy, Moon Dancer and Singer, Pinkie Pie, Sister going by Sonay now, Chrysalis, I just found out about Zecora joining a week ago. Anypony else I missed?” Said Twilight as she looked at me I sighed and continued where she left off.

“There Vinyl and Octavia who got blighted and I had to help when they started blighting a displaced world. There also a blighted Ceelaee, Trixie and Derpy, But I see Derpy and Ceelaee more as members of the family then my hoard mates. Lan who a Displaced, Luna, Celestia, another displaced called Gwen. A Fluttershy from a displaced world but but that may of been my instincts in control there. Older CMC who are blighted to, And that everyone I think.” I tell them and saw a look in Twilight eye I never saw before, I hope she not mad.

“Holy cow! That's quite the harem!” Baldur laughed as he pulled out something that looked like a cross between a carrot and a Apple.

“What are you eating?” I asked as he keeps eating the strange vegetable. I’ve never seen something so odd before and that coming from a guy who blighted over half of a equestria in another world. And maybe some of lan world to… I need to make sure those Incubi I made in Lan equestria aren’t doing anything dangerous. Or hurting anyone.

“I don't know, but it's tasty. And it keeps the bugs away too.” Baldur said as he took another bite.

“Huh, pass some over maybe Zecora knows what it is. By the way how things with Moony. I heard she taking up training now, Don’t help Chrysalis want to fight her or… Sleep with her. It hard to tell.” I tell him as I think about that. I can never tell when she flirting or joking really.

“She seems to be doing better, and I let Chrisy help her with working out and stuff because she kept on getting nervous whenever I tried to help her…” Baldur said as he scratched the back of his head.

“Oh god you have no idea what you’ve done…” I said as I cover my face with my hand.

“I-Is something wrong?” Asked Fluttershy as she pulled me into a hug. The last time Chrysalis decided she wanted to help like this she did more than teach someone how to fight, she tart them how to be good lovers. Lucky she didn’t take part or I would have killed some of my dogs.

“No just… Watch out when she try to get you naked alright.” I told them, that just made Dragonshy blush even harder. Hmm Dragonshy? I’ll ask her if she mind being called that later.

“I don’t understand, but ok.” Baldur said before he pulled me to my feet. I saw the way Twilight was biting her lip as she looked at Fluttershy.

“Well it was nice of you to help but I need you to go now Mr. Baldur but I’m going to be running some tests with the help of some of my friends so bye!” Said Twilight as she pushing the lagher man out of her home.

“Sure, might as well go see how Zecora is doing while I’m in town.” Baldur said as he turned and walked out the door.

I was a little worried now by the way Twilight was acting. She then gave Spike some bits and walked him out the door… Then shut and locked it. I looked at Fluttershy in worry but she was really calm right now.

“Twilight? What going?” I asked as she turned around and smiled at me. Oh god no, I know that look. She has the she must find out how this works look.

“Don’t worry Asphyxious I just want you to help me with an experiment. I’ll also need some, Samples~” Twilight purred at me as my face is as red as Big Mac. Then something crashed through the window.

“Ow, sorry Twi! I was trying out a new move and, Hey Asphy!” Said Rainbow Dash said as she get up and dust herself off. “Okay big guy I’m here to get what I want, last time you ran off... not this time!”

“What?” I asked confused as Twilight looked annoyed, then I saw the gears turning in her mind eye. Oh no, she wouldn’t… Don’t even think about it!

“Actually I think you could help me with a test I want to run.” Said Twilight as she smiles at me. Oh my god she is thinking about it! I saw the way they was looking at each other and then smiled. Oh crap, I think as I felt Twi magic grab me and pulled me into the basement with Dash following behind.

“I can’t believe I did that… I blighted them both and Dash is now apart of my hoard...” I say as I hit my head on a tree. Why did I let them do that to me I could have run, but then that upset Twilight and I couldn’t bear to do that to her. But still I love them, I can’t say no to them unless it put there lives in danger.

“Seems like the girls put you through the ringer.” Baldur said from behind me.

“Ya… But I wouldn’t change it for anything. I can feel them even now, Twilight excited about what the blight can do. Dash is flying around like nothing can stop her. Fluttershy is happy she going to be a mum.” I tell him with a smile, being linked to them is strange yet not a bad feeling. Maybe I should blight the rest of my hoard mates? Better wait and see what the long term effects are. I think as I rest on the tree.

“So what up found one of Toruk son’s?” I asked as I look up at the sky. I’m starting to feel them the more stronger my Athanc stone gets. I’m not sure if it has to do with me spreading blight or not but I can feel them. Like dipping the ends of your fingers into hot water. “Sorry that was out of the blue. It just something that been on my mind.”

“Hey, I don’t mind. If you want we can go wander about until Sister calls you.” Baldur chuckled.

“As much fun as that could be I can’t, I got to look after the diamond dogs. Not only that I have to find the Cryx pony wanna be’s. And then there wait, what the date?” I asked thinking I was forgetting something.

“Its 1002/2/21 and the original reason I came to the library was to find you on Sister's request.” Baldur chuckled as he gave me a sly smile.

“What wrong is Sonay okay?” I asked him, why would sister send him to get me. Unless it was something important-the EGG’S!?!

“Lets just say she wants me to distract you until she’s ready.” Baldur said before a stone on his belt started to glow and vibrate, “Speak of the devil.”

“Today's the day she meant to be laying her eggs! We need to get everyone! You get Twilight, Spike and her friends I’ll get Sunbutt and Luna!” I panic as I run into a tree.

“Sorry but you're sticking with me. Sisters request.” Baldur said as he put a hand on my shoulder before hefting me over his like a sack of potatoes and started walking towards the den.

“What why!? I can’t miss this! I need to get there as fast as possible!” I yell at him as I try and pull myself free, wait isn’t the teleport crystal in ponyville?

“You will see when we get there.” Baldur said as he walked under a archway inside of a tree. Once we passed through the archway we found ourselves in the workshop he had set up next to his room.

“What the fuck?” I asked as I looked around, how did he do that? I thought as I’m being carried around like someone shopping.

“Druid magic.” Baldur replied simply as he set me down in a dark room and closed the door behind him.

“What the fuck! Hey let me out of here or I’m going to burn my way out!” I yell after him as I head for the door.

“SURPRISE!” Pinkie and everyone else yelled as the lights suddenly turned on.

“I’m blind!?!” I yelled as I fall over from the sudden light and sound. Once I can see again I saw everyone was here. “What?” I asked completely dumbfounded.

“Surprise boss.” Said Kat who was smiling as her dad Bronze Fang grinned with her. Everyone was here even Rex who was helping Golden, who just hit him upside the head. I was shocked at seeing everyone here. Pupa was even smiling holding a small box in her hand.

“What going on?” I asked clearly having no idea what happening. I saw GearShift was laughing and drinking something. I was just so overwhelmed, What happening? What going on? Why is there a party?

“Silly what wrong this is your Thank you for saving canterlot party! And being a super nice guy not evil bad one, welcome Sister’s eggs party!” Yelled Pinkie Pie as she hugged me. Wait what was that about Sonay eggs?

“In case you were wondering, Sister is in the room behind that door waiting for you.” Baldur said as he pointed towards a door behind Pinkie. I just looked at everyone as they just smiled or nod at me.

I slowly walked up to the door and looked at it, Why did it feel like my heart was racing? What am I so worried about? What if the eggs are not okay? What if-.

“Well? are you going to wait or are you going to be there for the laying of your first clutch?” Baldur said as he sad down in a chair next to the door.

I laughed at that as I opened the door and stepped inside. What I saw was Sonay laying down on a large bed back in her normal form. She looked up and smiled at me as she lift up one of her wings to show all seven eggs. “They're here.” Said Sonay as she smiled at me.

“There… Okay.” I said as I walked up to her, my legs felt like noodles. Once I get to them I just fall on my knees and look at them all. “They're all okay…” I, wow, I help make dragon eggs? This is, I don’t even know how to describe this feeling. I just sat on the fool looking at them.

“Do you want to hold them?” Sonay asked as she was laying next to them. I, wow, what wrong with me why am I crying? I’ve never been this happy since Chrysalis had her first brood. Damnit stop crying you big dope.

“Sorry I’m just really happy right now.” I say smiling at her. “You did really well Sister.” She smiled and then pulled me into a hug. And I hugged her back, now all we had to do was wait for the eggs to hatch. Oh god this wait will kill me!

“Let’s party!” Yelled one of my Diamond dogs and things really kicked off. Well I guess I can have a little fun. After I’ve stayed with Sonay and the eggs, now let think of names for you guy’s.

Author's Note

There here yay. :yay:

What will happen next? I have no idea.

End Of Asphyxious War.

***Asphyxious pov.***

I ended up outside the everfree holding Vix in my arms in worry and fear. I turn back into my human form and held her. “Please be okay… Vix Please be alive…” I said as tears ran down my face.

“I don’t want to lose you to.” I told her putting my head to her’s. Two years in the breach and for what? I couldn’t do anything for anyone, I couldn’t even stop it let alone end it. What was the point…

“Asphyxious?” I looked up and the sound of my name and saw Twilight looking at me in worry. “What happened who is this girl?” I just looked at her and Vix, what could I say? It simple really no need to hide anything.

“My daughter, She’s my daughter Twilight.” I said then noticed something in her hands, it was a box. Oh crap how long was I gone for!? We get moving as Twilight explained everything I missed after that party with the eggs and finding out I had to go back to that stupid war.

By the sounds of it they found the tree and are working to get the keys. But don’t know what they are. We ended up staying at Fluttershy as she made me tea and I told them what happened. “And that when I left with Vix.” I said as I looked at her in worry resting on the couch.

“Oh my I’m sorry you went through so much.” Said Fluttershy in worry but I smiled. There no need for to get worked up she was going to have a baby soon anyway. I looked at my tea thinking what should I do now? That when I saw Vix start to wake up.

“Vix, are you alright?” I asked putting my tea down and walking over to her.

“Wh-where am I? Where’s Time!?” Vix tried to get up, but couldn’t because of the pain.

“Easy, it okay he’s gone. You're safe now just rest. You're in Fluttershy cottage. There nowhere safer. Don’t mind that she and Twilight look part dragon.” I said as I ease her back down to rest. I really hope she’d be alright, I hope nothing happens to her.

“Is there anything we can get you? Water something to eat?” Asked Fluttershy standing next to me, I was glad she was here. It might help calm Vix down a little.

But Vix just seethed. “Why are you doing this? I was supposed to get my revenge!” I looked sadly at her I did the only thing I could and hugged her.

“I’m sorry, I tried to stop them but couldn’t.” I told her as I held her in my arms. “I just want to keep you safe, that’s all. No more fighting, no more wars, I just want you to be happy.”

“Why? What do you get?” I looked at her as she said that and smiled.

“I’m your father. I'm meant to look after you and keep you safe. I’m sure it’s what your mother Warzone would have wanted.” I tell her moving some hair out of her face. I saw her eyes water, I don’t think she understands way but I just hold her in my arms in a hug.

“What’s a ‘mother’ and ‘father’?” Vix asked.

“They are the ones who bring you into the world. I and Warzone helped bring you into the world. I’m sorry I wasn’t around when you were born.” I said as I looked at Twi And Fluttershy as they nod and go into the next room. “Tell me how old are you Vix?”

“Uh… Two years, void time…” Vix said. I raised an eyebrow at this. Really she’s two? No way she at least seven years old at the most.

“What’s that in human years?” I asked smiling at her.

“Yeah. I’m Displacer, I age faster than you.” Vix said. “Warzone told me she was a week old when she fully matured.” Wow, just how old was Warzone when we… I don’t want to think about.

“That going to be hard for everyone around here to belive so we’ll say you're seven years old okay?” I asked her rubbing her head.

“But that would be lying.” Vix said simply.

“I understand that but think about it from a nondisplacer point of view. No one is going to believe you’re two years old no matter if it is the truth. So it be easier to give them a number that be easier for them to understand right?” I tell her. Something tells me I’ll need my hoard mates to help with Vix growing up.

“But that’s impractical, if I was seven I’d be fully grown.” Vix said, confused. Okay Void dwellers are messed up. I think as I think about this.

“Okay… I think I understand but for the rest of us it takes us 20 years from when we’re born to become an full grown adult.” I explain, something tell me we both a have a lot to learn.

“But I wont me an adult for one hundred years…” Vix said, even more confused. I just stare at her.

“Are you… Playing a prank on me?” I asked just as confused as her.

“What’s a prank? Is it a body part on you?” I just sigh as I rub my eye.

“Twilight I think it better for you to explain stuff to Vix I’m bad at it.” I call out and pull a funny face at Vix.

“Are you insulting me?” Vix asked.

“No I’m just having a hard time understanding some of the things you're telling me.” I tell her as I look at her eyes.

“I said my body would fully mature in a few months, then I’d stop growing. But I’d only be considered an adult when I’m one hundred years old.” Vix explained.

“Okay how many human years is one year for you?” I asked hoping to simplify things. Why am I worrying about this? It not like she’d be looking for a boyfriend right away or anything.

“Same amount of time. Warzone, or ‘mother’ as you put her, said we based our years on humans. She also said it was strange I was aging slowly since it only took a week for her to turn out how she was when she was taking care of me.”

“I see, I wish I could of been there for the both of you.” I said sadly thinking about what happened. Then smiled as I had an idea. “Say, would you like to live with me? I’m sure Pupa would be happy to have a little sister.”

“I don’t have anywhere to go, so fine.” Vix said, shrugging. Just then her stomach growled I could not help but find it cute the way she acted next.

Vix screamed a bit. “What is going on!? Am I about to explode!?” I couldn’t help but laugh and calm her down.

“Relax you're just hungry, that’s all. I’ll see if Fluttershy as anything to eat. You just wait here and rest.” I tell her and get up that when Twilight rush in.

“I heard a scream what happen!?!” Twilight yelled in panic then saw the amused look on my face. She blushed at this as I tell her what happened. Life has gotten a lot more interesting.

“Feel better now?” I asked as she was eating a sandwich Fluttershy made and drinking a glass of water. Twilight was still in embarrassed about what happened before.

“Indeed.” Vix said monotonously.

“You're cute when you try and act like nothing happened.” I said smiling as Fluttershy giggled. We all talked for the day I learned more about Vix and her about me. We then left once she was ready to go and walked to ponyville with Twilight so I can use the Teleporter network I had put in town so I can come and go from my den with no lost time.

“So just a heads up, first time going through these things is a bit rocky. But you get used to it. Ready?” I asked holding my hand out to Vix.

“I’ll be fine.” Vix said boredly. I just looked at her still holding out my hand just to be on the safe side. Vix looked at it them me rolled her eyes as she took my hand.

“Here go.” I said and put my hand on the crystal. Next think I knew we were at my den. “You okay Vix?” I asked looking at her as she held onto my arm.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Vix said, sounding sick.

“Don’t worry the dizziness will pass.” I tell her as I take her somewhere to lay down. I then noticed the way Sonay and the rest of my hoard mates looking at me. Oh I had a lot of explaining to do… Umm, oh play dead! No that will never work…

“Asphyxious who is this young girl?” Asked Sonay as she walked up to us. I sighed no way around it so I mate as well tell them.

“She my daughter. Vix Hellbringer meet Sonay Hellbringer.” I said as Sonay smiled at me.

“Well, I guess it fine seeing as you now gave me your last name.” The pink Dragoness said smiling and walked off. What the hell did I just say? I think blinking to myself then felt a pull on my arm. I looked down and saw Pupa.

“Daddy who that?” Pupa asked looking at Vix.

“Well Pupa this is your little sister Vix, Vix say hello to your big sister Pupa.” I said and saw the way Pupa eyes went huge.

“What is a sister?” Vix asked. Pupa then hugged Vix and screamed happily.

“I got a sister!” Pupa yelled as she held Vix in a loving hug. I could not help but smile at them. Things are going to get more interesting around here. I thought as I watched the two talking.

“What is a sister?” Vix asked again.

“A sister is a sibling who is ever born from the same mother or have the same father. Pupa is my daughter just like you Vix.” I explain as Pupa wanted to play with Vix and show her to the rest of their brothers and sisters. I watched with a smile as Pupa walked off with Vix, I’m sure those two will be fine. That when I felt Chrysalis hands on my back.

“We missed you~” She purred into my ear, god damnit.

***Vix pov.***

Pupa was almost dragging me. I didn’t understand how this… Sister could be so alive. “Where are you taking me?”

“The Maidens Hatchery, that where all the toys are and all our other brothers and sisters.” Pupa said smiling with a buzz of her wings. Pupa looked older and taller but didn’t seem to act it.

“There are more?” I asked. If there were more like this one I’d lose it.

“Just my 20 brothers and sisters on mommy side. Then there the seven eggs Sonay had. Oh and miss shy going to have a baby to and so is lady Faust and Celestia. I can’t wait to meet all my new baby brothers and sisters can you?” She asked excitedly with a smile. We then reach this Maiden's Hatchery and the room was huge.

“Hardly…” I grumble while rolling my eyes.

“You don’t like it?” Pupa asked blinking at me then smiled. “Want to go and play a joke on daddy?”

“What’s a joke?” I asked again. Why do these strangers need so many words? And why is she smiling at me like that?

“Oh you're going to love this.” Pupa said as she took my hand and started to run.

“Okay that the last bolt.” Said Pupa as she worked on the chair by the workbench. She then ran over to me and hide under the blanket with me. “Okay don’t make a sound this will be really funny.”

I didn’t respond and just stared at my sister blankly. That when Asphyxious ‘father’ walked in and sighed. “Those girls are going to kill me one day.” He said then went down to set on the chair it then gave away.

“Damnit!?” He yelled as he fell on the floor, Pupa started giggling at this.

“Damn what?” I asked. I didn’t see why hurting the father man was amusing. Are Pupa and him enemies?

“Oh I know who did this? Where are you, you little troublemaker.” Asphyxious said playfully as Pupa was trying not to laugh. That when he pulled the blanket off of us and smiled. “I found you.”

“You’ll never catch us!” Pupa yelled laughing as she grabbed my hand and started to run away.

“You won’t get away!” He yelled after us but didn’t sound angry.

I didn’t find any of this amusing. I felt bored, and tired. That when I was picked up by Asphyxious as he held me in the air still running after Pupa. “You're not getting away!” He said with a smile running after her as Pupa was laughing.

Asphyxious then picked Pupa up who was laughing as he turned around and went back to his workbench. “So now you had your fun it time for spellcraft.” He said calmly as he walked.

“But daddy spellcraft is boring.” Complained Pupa as she pouted.

“What is spellcraft?” I asked.

“It me teaching you how to use spells and how they work.” Father said calmly as he put us down and start to fix his chair. “You can stop a spell from being used if you know how they work and how to take it part.”

“Okay… What am I doing here?” I ask again. I have no use for these.

“What. Is there something wrong in spending time with my kids?” He asked smiling at us. Pupa just smiled as she took some paper and a pencil then started to draw spell runes.

“So what kind of magic and spells do you know?” He asked as he hand me a piece of paper and pencil to. “It’ll help me in teaching you some new ones or better your old spells.”

“What is magic?” I asked.

“You mean you don’t know how your powers work? I thought you was using magic.” Asphyxious said sounding surprised. “Can you show me how it works?”

“Oh course I can.” I said, holding my hand out so I could create my digi cannon… Only for nothing but a spark of blue to happen.

“Is something wrong Vix?” Asked Pupa who looked at me worried.

“N-no… I’m fine, it must have fizzled!” I said, holding back my panic. Remember what… Mother told you, breath, imagine, and think of something you hate. I did everything I was taught, and thought of Time Spinner as I tried to create my digi-cannon… My hand only sparked again.

“Hey there no need to push yourself maybe you’re still tired. You don’t need to-” Asphyxious said to me but I tried again.

“Why aren’t they working!? I’m supposed to be able to create weapons, and Dimension Morphing Jumpers.” I said, panic taking over.

“Vix calm down everything going to be okay.” Father said again to try and calm me as he held me in his arms. “It going to be fine.” He said running his hand through my hair. Pupa also join in and hugged me to.

“Don’t worry little sister, we’ll keep you safe.” Said Pupa as she held me tightly.

“But… My powers… What happened to them?” I’m so confused.

“I don’t know but you're not alone.” Father said smiling down at me. “Maybe we should take a break, dinner should almost be ready soon.” He told me as he rubbed my head.

“Fine…” I sighed. Besides… Mom, my powers were what defined me…

“Come on let go have dinner.” He said holding both my hand and Pupa as we walked down the hall. I didn’t understand why but it felt nice walking by his side.

Author's Note

Next up Asphyxious get an uninvited guest.

Cold Welcome And Warm Goodbye's.

***Asphyxious pov. Ponyville.***

I was never more excited in all the time I’ve been here. I finally get to meet Maud! I had to ask Pinkie about her family before I found out when her sister was coming over. Turns out she had three sisters, who knew?

I was walking to the picnic with Pupa, Chrysalis and Vix. Wasn’t sure if Vix would like it but it get her to meet someone new. Besides I think she and Maud will get along really well.

“I’m really glad you guy's invited us to join in on this. Vix need some time outside of the den anyway.” I said as we sat down.

“What’s a picnic?” Vix asked.

“It’s an outing for everyone to enjoy.” I explain as Pinkie was telling everyone about her sister. I am so excited right now I think I could wet myself.

“Here she comes!” Pinkie said excited as everyone went to look. Me I stay where I was and waited knowing full well what was about to happen. Muad was taking her time as she walked up to Pinkie and her friends before they introduce themselves. They then all headed to me and my family.

“Hello. You must be Asphyxious. My sister told me all about you.” Muad said in that monotone voice and I loved it.

“It nice to meet you Maud Pie. This is Chrysalis one of my hoard mates. And these are my daughters, Pupa and Vix.” I said as she looked at everyone.

“It nice to meet you.” Said Maud. I felt Pupa poke me and I lean over to her.

“She really happy to meet everyone.” Said Pupa who was smiling. I’ll trust her seeing as she can tell. Everyone sat down to enjoy the picnic and I had to say the look on everyone's faces when Maud ate a crystal made me laugh. That when a portal opened up, oh come on!

“Who is it this time!” I yelled as I get up. I get a shock as to who walked out the portal.

A pale female wearing a long coat landed on her face. Her white hair was messy, and her wings were ruffled.

“I didn’t know you invited more friends Asphy.” Said Pinkie as she hugged my arm.

“I didn’t.” I tell her and push her away as I walked over to Time to have a word only to be tackled by a girl. Next thing I know she kissing me!? What going on!?!

“Entropy Enid Storm! Get away from him this fucking instant!!!” Time screamed, getting up and prying the girl off of me with a grey magic.

“What just… Happened?” I asked as I’m helped up and saw Pupa and Vix in a bubble shield talking. I looked at Time for some kind of explanation. “Time what going on?”

“Sorry, my daughter’s… Whack…” Time said grumpily. “She’s confused. She’s got the timeline mixed up.”

“Okay…” I said not really understanding what going on. I just realized something, I’m going to have to explain this to Twilight and her friends.

“Are you here to join the picnic?” Asked Fluttershy as she held her stomach and her dragon like wings moved a little.

“Uh… Not really, but I can join.” Time said, zapping ‘Enid’ with her magic. “I’m Sparking Storm. But you can call me Spark.”

“It’s nice to meet you.” Said Twilight as she shook Spark’s hand. I could not help feeling a little worried at the way she was looking at me. Not only that I didn’t want Time to take Vix.

“I guess that’s okay.” I said as I set with Chrysalis and my daughters. Chrysalis and Pupa were the first to pick up on my feelings but I said nothing.

“And this is my daughter Entropy.” Spark said, gesturing to her daughter. “Sorry about earlier, Entropy it part Draconequus so she takes whatever she wants.”

“Wow, I’d love to hear more.” Asked Twilight As things started to calm down and everyone talked. I had other things to deal with like why Entropy was looking at me like that, she cute and all but I hardly know her.

“Can I help you?” I asked keeping Vix and Pupa between me and Chrysalis.

“I-I’m so sorry about that, mom’s right, I do tend to… Freak out…” Entropy said, looking down. I felt a little bad for her and and smiled as I pat her head.

“It’s fine crazy stuff happens to me all the time. I’m used to it by now.” I said as I saw a small blush on her face. Oh my god that so cute.

“O-oh, a-a-and mom needs to talk to you…” Entropy said. I looked to her mum and sighed, I then had an idea.

“Can you play with my kids while I’m away. I don’t want them to get bored without me.” I asked smiling at her.

“O-okay!” Entropy said, slightly more happy. “I’m good with kids.” I get up and go over to Sparks and hear what she has to say.

“-And that’s how she was created. I took her in and we’ve been a family ever since.” Spark said.

“That is amazing, I wish we had this level of technology. Just think of all the good we could do!” Twilight said as she was started to jump up and down like a kid.

“Twilight I think it time you went back and talked with everyone else. I’m sure Maud would love to hear about this.” I said as she thanked Spark and went back to the others.

“Okay, here’s the deal, I won’t mess with your family and you let me relax here.” Spark said, arms raised.

“Okay, but what I want to know is why are you here? You're not going to ask me to come back are you?” I asked Time as I looked around. There was no one other than Time his kid and that mare who came with them. Just what was going on?

“First off, I want to apologize about what I did to Vix. I thought she was a manifestation of Warzone’s hidden desires and I wasn’t thinking straight. I manipulated Rainbine so she’d shoot Vix and make her slowly forget about me and lose her Displacer powers.”

“I see, I was wondering why her nightmares were getting better… And I guess I accept your apology. In the end things ended up going okay… I’m still a little bitter about Warzone but I understand. I couldn’t stop her…” I said as I felt useless. I found someone I want to help and failed before I could even try.

“You’ll be glad then that she’s not gone forever.” Spark added. I looked up at her.

“What?” I asked, is she pulling my leg? If so this is a joke in poor taste if you ask me.

“I kinda added a failsafe into that universe. Kinda like an extra plan for after the war is done. If I die, then any Displaced I’ve created goes to a new world with their memories wiped. I also added a thing so that is a Displacer like Warzone or I die, we’re Displaced without our Displacer powers. I activated it a week into the war, and that blue dust she turned into was her getting Displaced.”

I was shocked and feeling a little hopeful but I hold that back. I needed to make sure I understand what Time saying. “Are you telling me, Warzone will come back as a displaced? Of who? What’s her token?” I asked feeling hope for her flood my soul, I was struggling just to hold these feelings back.

“She will. Only after the war end is she actually going to appear. I don’t know what her token is going to be, but I can tell you she’s coming back as an anime girl with blue hair and blue eyes.” Time said. “Only after I die, which I plan on doing after Izra’s gone.”

Real specific Time, Girl with blue eye and hair? I think to myself as I rub my face. There are hundreds of Animes like that, wait. Time was planing to die? “What do you mean you was planning on dying?” I asked. Just what the hell is Time up to?

“I have an expiration date.” Time said. “Less than a year…”

“I see…” I say looking at her, as my mind just slowed to a halt. Just taking in everything Time was saying.

“And when that time is over, my life force will be gone. Every time I use my powers, I lose time…” Time sighed. “I wanted to kill Izra before that. She’s always wanted my life to be like hers, emotionally detached, always wanting more…”

“Is she the reason Warzone was the way she was?” I asked feeling a little angry at this Izra, every fiber in my being was telling me to kill.

“Warzone, Roach, Flaze, Killjoy, and even me.” Time said. “She told me when I die, she’ll kill everyone I know and love… Zapp, Masked Matterhorn… Filli-Second…” Spinner shook her head. “I’m not letting her win, no matter if I kill every one of my Displaced…”

“Well, It couldn’t hurt to have a backup plan.” I said looking at time. “You have my token right?”

“Do I look like a gal who doesn’t have contingency plans? Jubilee, Sylar and Miku are just to name a few.”

“Then add me to that list if she’s the one who was putting that crap in Vix head, I think I’ll pay her back by taking her head.” I said smiling to myself. I could feel my dragon side agreeing with me on this. I just found someone I wanted to kill.

“You’ll be my last line then. But you can’t be in the war. Just try to keep people off my back, I’ve already had to protect myself from pissed off Displaced.” Time stated. “Also, mind if I try and relax? It’s been twenty years since I last had a day to myself…”

“Go ahead and I may have my own way to get back in on my own. For now just have a good time.” I said as I leave Time alone and head back to the others. I have a lot of planning to do after this.

“Then would you introduce me to everyone?” Time asked, smirking darkly as her right eye socket formed an eye with a glowing green iris. I laughed.

“Why the hell not? I could even call you family one day.” I said introduce Time to everyone as Spark.

“Any questions, I’ll answer them.” Time said. “But first… Where do I sit?”

“You can sit with us!” Called Pupa before I could even think of anything. I just smiled and nodded at Spark. “Also can you go through walls like daddy?” I laughed at that, I love my kids.

“Of course, why wouldn’t I?” Spark giggled as she sat next to Pupa. Vix kept her distance but looked curious about Spark’s to. We all enjoyed day even if Pinkie friends couldn’t work out that this was how Maud acted all the time. I found it cute.

Also the way Entropy was acting around me I found to be adorable, Maybe one day when I get to know her more I’ll ask her to join my hoard but not now. Now was a time for everyone to relax and have fun.

“Gah!” Spark cried out in pain and stood up swiftly.

“Are you alright? Should we get a doctor?!” Asked Twilight in worry.

“No… I’m fine…” Spark said quietly as she started walking away.

“Spark, take your meds.” The mare that came with Spark and Entropy said strictly.

“You’re not the boss of me.” Spark growled.

“Is there something wrong with Sparks?” Asked Fluttershy as everyone looked on in concern. I get up and followed Sparks.

“I’ll make sure she alright.” I said as I walked after Time. I followed for a few minutes as she a place to sit down and joined her. “You alright?” I asked looking at Time.

“I had a heart condition before I became this… In the past three years it came back… I’m trying not to take any medication because it interferes with my powers…”

“Why would you take such a risk.” Asked Twilight who by the looks of things followed us. “Isn’t being there for your daughter more important than your powers.” I take Twilight hand and made her set down with us.

“Twi, Sparks doesn't have long to live and there are people, I mean ponies who are trying to hurt her and her family. She needs her powers to keep them safe.” I said in the hope Sparks will run with this idea.

“I have this cancer thing that’s immune to magic. I have less than a year to live, and my sister wants me dead…” Sparks said.

“Isn’t there anything we can do? Maybe call one of Asphyxious friends for help.” Asked Twilight as I put a hand on her back.

“Twilight, Spark and her Sister are from the same world. Even if I could get help from my friends Spark sister will do the same thing and call displaced to try and stop them. Hell she may not even care if the world lives or dies.” I explained to her as she looked at me with those sad eyes.

“It’s okay, I’ve lived long enough.” Spark said, crossing her arms. “And my only family, Entropy, is being taken care of. I’m content.”

“It not far… You're so kind and caring. I just wish there was something we could to help you.” Twilight Said as she started to cry. I hugged her and looked at Time who was smiling.

“It’s okay, you already have. My fate is sealed, but we shall meet again. I’m a time traveller, so you might meet me again.” Spark crossed her arms. “Also, I thought maybe I could share some stuff with you. In my past life before I was Displaced, I was Starswirl. Heard you liked him.”

Twilight had a look on her face like she just met her idol. Who am I kidding, she was Geeking out big time I could not help but laugh. But I left them to it, I then thought about who Time left her daughter to be looked after?

“YesYesYesYesYesYesYes!” Twilight called jumping around Spark like a little girl.

“Yes, yes, and yes.” Spark joked. “I guess you are a fan… I never thought I’d meet one…”

“Oh my gosh there so much I want to ask you! No wait there so much I want to tell you! No wait! Can you sign my book!” Twilight asked as she teleported a book and pin into her hands.

“Sure.” Spark summoned a purple pen into her hand. “So, should I write Starswirl with or without the ‘bearded’ part? Because that was a tease by Celestia on how much I took care of my beard.”

“Oh my, W-would it be okay if you added the bearded part? I understand if you don’t that alright.” Twilight said as she started to babble. This is why I find her so cute.

“It’s okay, it only used to annoy me.” Spark said, signing the book. “To Twilight Sparkle, from Starswirl the Bearded. May your magic never fail you.” Twilight gave out a girly squeal as she hugged the book.

“I’m going to tell everypony about this! No one will believe this!” Twilight said as she teleported off. I smiled and looked back to Sparks.

“Thanks.” I said chuckling. “She never going to stop talking about this ever.”

“Hey, what can I say? I’m a sucker for those I inspired, this world or not.” Spark said, smirking. “I’ve never given a autograph before… That’s one thing checked off my bucket list. And I’m not lying, I’m seventy-nine percent Starswirl the Bearded.”

“Damn. That’s news to me, I’ll also try and get the other displaced off your back if I can.” I tell her as I help her up. “Let go back and let everyone know you're alright. No need to let them worry.”

“Sure.” Spark said, clicking her fingers and we were back at the picnic. “I’m fine, sorry about that everyone!” She then leaned in a whispered. “I think the Changeling dislikes me…”

I saw what she meant by the way Chrysalis was glaring daggers at Spark. I then whispered back. “I think I’m in the doghouse right now.” I then sat with Chrysalis as she looked at me.

“We’re having a talk when we get home.” She said looking into my eyes. I had no idea what I did to piss her off but I am really worried about my safety. “I want another Brood~” She hissed into my ear.

“So! Who wants to play a game!?” Spark asked, spinning around. I as sighed in relief as attacon was taken off of me. Looks like today going to be a little different from the show.

A Lich And Pokemon, Everything Go Wrong.

***Asphyxious pov.***

Meeting the displaced pokemon did not go how I wanted it to. One of them joined then left my hoard. I felt heartbroken, depressed and wanted to go in a hole somewhere. But then this random thing that posed as Sonay picked me up and dragged me off to the bedroom. I didn’t really care.

I sighed as I looked at the Ditto that was was now passed on my bed. About time really, I was not interested in the pokemon posing as Sonay. And as soon as Sonay found us I had her send it back, there was one problem.

“You just had to pull me in with you, didn’t you…” I grumbled at it. I looked around as it looked like I’m stuck here until Sonay get me, but in the meantime I needed to hide. So I did the only thing I could and changed into the Charmeleon form I got from Uxie.

“Also stop following me.” I growled at it as I walked away, good thing to I felt like I wanted to burn something. It was kind of strange being here, I was living every pokemon fan dream. But the only thing on my mind was getting back. That when I heard a buzzing.

“That can’t be good.” I said to myself and saw large wasps, never liked wasps myself. Good news was there only three of them, bad news was I had no idea how to fight them. “Ummm, can we talk this over guys?”

They didn’t look like the talking type, so I ran. Let put it this way, I hate them! I tried firing off some spells but it looked like they didn’t work here. But I could still breath fire at them, kind of hard to do that when you're running.

Ditto charged at the Wasps after shapeshifting into my pokemon form, breathing streams of fire at them and chasing them off. I took this change to leg it as fast as I can, no need to stick around here. I then fell into a river… Should have watched where I was going.

“Well… This isn’t so bad.” I said to myself as I swim in the water to the other side. I got to find somewhere safe to stay tell Sonay come and get me. I think to myself and start walking.

“This is not my day!” I yelled at myself as some random kid found me and was now chasing me with a net. What the hell is wrong with these nut jobs! That when I run into a dead end, crap. Was my last thought before something hit the back of my head… Da fuck? I looked down at the ball, on the ground by my foot, then back at the kid.

“Did you just throw a ball at my head?” I asked. I swear I was this close to setting this kid on fire.

“Holy Arceus! A talking pokemon!” The kid shouted in shock as he backed off a bit, I face palmed at this. The kid then pulled out a ball like the previous one but it was blue with a red u on the top.

“Whatever.” I said as I started to walk off, then felt something hit my head again… I slowly turned around and looked at the Ball with a u on it. I then glared at the kid and flipped him off. Before walking away, if he throws one more thing at me.

“Why are these not working!?” I heard the kid shout before I managed to loose him in the shrubbery.

“Well that one problem dealt with.” I said. But I was getting kind of hungry, Time to get some food. With luck I found some berry’s. Odd part was they was in a pile in a tree… No way I'm that stupid. I thought as I looked somewhere else.

Good news was I found some fish, bad news they can fight back. I growled as I looked back at the goldfish with a horn on it head. Before it swam away. “Get back here and be my diner!” I yelled after it but it was gone. Damnit… I sighed before looking for something else to eat.

That when something, weird happen. Something fell out of a tree… And it had a huge mouth with teeth. There are two thoughts going through my head, One what was it doing in a tree and two is it going to eat me? Seeing it didn’t move I was going to live it there, until something bit my TAIL!?!

“WHATTHE FUC-!!” I covered my mouth not wanting that kid from before to find me. I look back and saw the thing had bit my tail. I then noticed something odd about it. “Where the rest of it body?”

I asked myself, after pulling my tail free I walked around to look at the other end. It was, something. It had arms and legs, it was yellow and had some kind of hanging down ears. The pokemon had a small head that was attached to the larger mouth that tried to eat me…

“I have no idea what you’re supposed to be. Some kind of walking flytrap?” I asked seeing it open it eyes and glares at me. “Okay sorry didn’t mean to piss you off.”

“Maw...ile…” It said and I just blink at it. Okay, all I got from that was what I think is it name.

“Umm just a heads up, I can’t understand what you're saying.” I said giving it a deadpan look, that when I heard a growl. I blinked at this, that wasn’t me. I saw the pokemon blush, Oh I get it now. “Your hungry too huh?”

It just slowly nods it head, I sigh as I go over and pick it up. Oh wow, this thing lighter than it looks. I don’t think it like me picking it up, but at least I know it called itself Mawile. To bad I can’t understand anything it saying to me. So I just start walking and hope for the best, before that huge mouth thing on it head bit me again.

“At last something to eat.” I said as we started to eat barrys from this tree we found. Well Mawile found it I just walked where it was pointing me to go. “Feeling better now?”

“Maw, Mawile.” Mawile said happily eating the barrys. Still couldn’t understand a word it was saying. I just sat there eating keeping an eye on my surroundings, one thing I learned was you can’t be too carefull. I reached out to grab another barry, when my claw touched something.

I looked down and saw Mawile hand was around a barry, and my claw around her small hand. I looked up and saw she was blushing. Huh, didn’t know that it could blush. But why would it-. My thought was interrupted when it slammed it over sized mouthtrap into my head sending me flying into a tree.

“Ouch…” Okay that hurt, but I’ve had worse… I slowly get up rubbing my head and back. “What your problem?” I asked but all the pokemon did was turn it back to me and keep eating. One thought did cross my mind, how did I know it was a she?

“Whatever.” I said before starting to walk off again. After about five minutes I started to notice something was following me. It was Mawile, why it was following me I don’t know or care, I just wanted to go home. After awhile I had enough of this and stopped.

“What do you want?” I asked as the Mawile looked at me and played with it hands. The large head thing moved around and opened it mouth. To show more barrys, okay? “Umm, are you giving those to me?” I asked. Mawile hide it face and behind the large jaws and nodded yes.

I should question whether this is smart or not, but who cares. “Thanks.” I said taking them and felt the large jaws clamp down on my head. I would have panicked, if I was in pain, I wasn’t. It was just dark before Mawile let go and I saw it face was blushing at me. Pokemon are strange… I think before eating one a barry and started to walk again.

I decided to just roll with it for now, and let the Mawile follow me. At least it wasn’t as clingy and single minded as that ditto. I never want to see another ditto as long as I lived.

“We got‘em!” Yelled a voice as I ducked and rolled off to the side as a cage fell from the trees. But Mawile was trapped in the cage. Just my luck… I think as I walk over to the cage. “Where do you think your going?”

I looked at where the voice came from and saw some fat guy with some kind of bird pokemon on his shoulder. I didn’t care and looked at the bars of the cage, Mawile was having a hard time trying to get out.

“Forget it that cage is made of a-” I stopped paying attention to the guy as I looked the cage over. Meanwhile Mawile was attacking the cage with moves I didn’t know. I didn’t know much about pokemon, but I knew how to take this cage apart. “What are you doing?” The man asked as I started to unscrew the screws on the top of the cage with my claws. “Oh no you don’t, go Pidgy use gust!” He yelled, whatever dude. I thought as I pulled the first screw out, then a powerful gust of wind hit me and I fall of the cage.

“What the?” I said to myself quietly, as I looked up at the flying bird. “You're going to my diner.” I said to myself as I get up.

“Quickly before it get away, use peck!” The fat guy yelled again. Really? Pecking is an- Ouch! I didn’t have time to finish my thought as the damn bird was pecking at my head! I growled as I swing my claws at it, but the damn bird flew away! Really why am I sticking around? I wondered as I looked at the Mawile in the cage.

Oh my god… The Puppy pout… Damnit! I can’t say no to those big eyes! “Now use Arial ace!” Arial what? I thought before being sent flying into a tree… I’m getting pissed off. I growled again as I get up and glared at the small bird.

“I can’t believe my luck, not only will we get that Mawile but a rare Charmeleon to!” Yelled the man. That when I had an idea, I flipped him off. The bird and the fat guy looked shocked, well that funny. “That it Pidgy use Twister!”

That didn’t sound good, I thought and dug my claws into the ground. How the hell does a bird that small make a tornado?! Holy crap it heading right for me! After the world stop spinning, I found myself in a small cage with Mawile. And we was in the back of a van.

“This is so embarrassing…” I said as I rubbed my face. Mawile helped me up and smiled sadly at me. “Hey no worries, I can get us out.” I said looking around the cage, I then noticed some kind of collar around Mawile’s neck with a stone in it.

“Huh… Wonder what that for?” I asked myself but I had enough of this. I walked up to the bars and started to breath fire on them. The bar glowed red hot, but it didn’t look like I was getting anyway with it. That when I saw that bird, the damn thing was sleeping on the cage! I then noticed the key around it neck and smiled.

“Launch time…” I said as I carefully start to climb up the cage. Once I was close enough, I reached out for the damn bird head and grabbed it!

Once out of the cage and I finished licking my claws. We now had one last problem, you know what fuck it. I’m done playing by this world's rules, And so I changed back into my human form. That gave Mawile a shock.

“Oh right, I forgot to tell you what I was. Well that can wait until we get out of here.” I said as I walked to the back doors of the van we’re riding in. Mawile then started digging around in a box. “What are you doing?” I asked as Mawile pulled out some kind of wiste band, and it held it out to me. It had a stone like the one in the collar around Mawile neck. I take it and put it on, can’t hurt can it? I think as I pick up the pokemon and kicked the van door open before jumping out.

I looked back and saw the van didn’t stop, I smiled to myself at our clean get away… Until I saw all the people staring at us. “Well… This is new…” I said looking around, and felt my tail twitch.

“Pokethief!” Yelled some random woman, next thing I know a angry mob show up.

“Fuck you all!” I yelled running with Mawile under one arm. That when I saw a portal open up and I ran straight for it. Once on the other side I yelled at Sonay to close it. Once the portal close I sighed in relief.

“It good to be home.” I said as I felt something poke my fave. I looked down at the Mawile, who looked different… The Mawile was a she, and she still had that second mouth head thing hanging off the back of her head… Only she was human. “Umm, Hi. I’m Asphyxious…”

“Hello, You can call me Mawile… Ummm what happened to me?” She asked looking down at herself. I looked away, if this was anything like before she was most likely naked.

“Sonay, can you find us some close for our new guest?” I asked but Sonay just smiled and started to walk off. Crap, she want me to do it...

“Sonay, why is Ditto back here?” I asked the dragoness as said pokemon, was turned into some kind of slime girl. And she was cuddling me.

“Well when I was looking for you, I found her. Turn out she can copy your biosignersh. So when I opened the portal the first time to get you, she jumped out.” Sonay explained, as we’re seat at a table with Mawile drinking hot coco.

“I take it Sonay explained everything to you girls?” I asked. Pushing Ditto away, as I was not in the mood for her shnagaings. “I’ll be going to Ponyville to get a new coat.”

“I’ll explain the beast I can sweetie.” Sonay said sweetly. That all I needed as I headed to the teleporter crystal, that would send me to ponyville. Once I get there I hear music playing and saw what looked like Pinkie, having some kind of sing off with a pony?

“This day getting stranger and stranger.” I said to myself as I left them to it and looked for some food. I am not dealing with anymore crap to day.

Author's Note

Not what I'd call my best work, but it was fun. Just something new to try.

Next chapter maybe a crossover don't know yet. http://www.fimfiction.net/story/289679/trio-on-water

Two Lich Enter, One Lich Leaves. Part 1

***Poison Dagger pov.***

“So… The monitors failed to take the elements. It was not expected they would win.” I said as I looked over my work. All I needed was a few more souls.

“We’re sorry master Dagger but that all we could get, without letting the Lich Lord knowing we were there.” Said the Ghost pony as he looked to the walking thrall that was once Firestorm.

“Yes, Yes he's a Lich Lord only in form. He hasn’t taken the hundreds of souls needed to be called a true Lich.” I said as my soldiers brought me the last things I needed. “Oh good, the last of the souls are here.” I smiled as I had my minions bring me the sad and lost fools. They was diamond dogs, griffons, monitors and ponies. There was even a changeling with them, how cute it crying. I smiled as I made my way down to them.

“Welcome to my home. I didn’t think anyone would see me like this.” I said as I walked over to them. They looked at me in fear and horror, but one didn’t. He was a Diamond dog still in his armour, a soldier?

“Your one of Asphyxious’s dogs aren’t you?” I asked as he spat at me. I didn’t care he was going to die so I can become something greater. “Tell me something, how many has he killed?”

I smiled waiting to see what it took for him to become what he is. But what the dog said made me angry. “Only if he needs to.” Said the Diamond dog, was that pride in his voice? When did these dogs grow a spine!

“You should feel honored. I’m about to show you all the power I was promised. By Lord Toruk, I offer you these souls so I can kill more in your name.” I said as I get ready. “Put them with the rest.”

My thralls pulled, dragged and pushed them away to the lower levels. With the rest, hundreds were gathered for this one spell. Sadly this will make Asphyxious aware of me, but I didn’t care. I and many others before me have been building this army for some time now. All that left is to take my place as a Lich Lord.

Many of my minions started the incantations, as I made my way to my new body. “Is everything ready.” I asked as a ghost of a griffon looked at me in fear.

“Everything is as you asked please, can you set me free now?” He whimpered at me as I kept walking.

“I don’t think you understand, you’re needed just as much as the living. And you can not disobey.” I said smiling at the look of horror and fear on his face. “Began my ascension into Lich hood!” I yelled as I climbed into the metal body and felt it close around me crushing my old body. I won’t need it anymore.

Hundreds of unicorns casting magic hundreds of the living killed in this one moment. Thousands of souls given for this one moment. “I am yours Lord Toruk.” I said as I felt all their souls inter my skull and bound to my soul, to this new body. I laughed as I heard the screams of the dead and dying all around me. At last, I am whole!

***Asphyxious pov. Bed room.***

I gasped for air as I bolted awake, I felt like someone just stabbed a blade into my chest. I even woke up Chrysalis and Sonay as they looked up at me. “Asphyxious? Are you alright, is something wrong?” Asked Chrysalis as she put a hand on my chest. Something was wrong I could feel it. There was… another Lich out there. I got up out of bed and headed to the workshop. And waking up everyone on the way.

“Wake up everyone!” I yelled making my dogs and other allies wake up in a panic. “I want warjacks up and running now! I want everyone on there feet, a war is coming and we need to be ready!” I’ll need to move fast, and I’ll need to get some help.

“Sir what wrong are we under attack?” Asked a Necro Pony as I named them after Ava changed them. I knew this one as Steeltrap he was training with some others to help protect our home.

“A war is coming, and we need to be ready.” I said as I head for my lab.

“Okay now you’re all wondering why I called this war council.” I said once everyone was here, never mind it was the middle of the night. I saw Gilda looked tired but ready sadly the displaced that standing next to her want my head.

To the left of them was Luna, Celestia and Faust sitting there with the last two showing just how clearly pregnant they were… Fuck me I know the kids will give me hell once they're older. Also the main six was with them.

And in the middle of them was Baldur, Nightmare Moon and Zecora in the middle of both parties. Then there was me and my dogs, along with Moon Dancer standing to my left and Rex to my right.

“I don’t know how but I felt the presence of a Lich like myself.” I said slowly just so they know how bad this was. Well maybe not dragon bad but close. “All I know is a large number of souls was just used to make a Iron Lich far more than what needed to make just one. Someone just made a Lich Lord and his out there somewhere.”

“Bullshit.” Said Victoria as she glears daggers at me. “You woke us up in the middle of the night to tell us that? This is some kind of plan so you can stab us in the back!” I sighed as I rubbed my face with one hand.

When is she going to understand I have no evil plans. I swear this is becoming a bigger pain than it needs to be.

“Silence warcaster!” Baldur snapped. The two glared at each other and I sighed.

“We have bigger things to worry about then you two fighting. This cult of Cryx is planning something. My biggest fear is them bring Lord Toruk to this world, I’m sure we can all agree that is bad.” I asked them looking between Baldur and Victoria.

“The only undead I will acept will be you and your pack members.” Baldur said as he turned away from Victoria while giving her the middle finger.

“Fuck you asshole! I at least did something to help the griffons in the middle of their civil war!” She yelled hitting the table.

“The war had nothing to do with the circle so we saw no reason to intervene.” Baldur said calmly as he pulled Nightmare to him.

“Look I’m not asking you two to be friends, I’m just asking for you to keep an eye out. And work together to stop them.” I asked in hopes things will calm down.

“I agree with Lord Asphyxious, we should be working together to stop this. If Asphyxious believes there that dangerous then we should help.” Said Celestia looking at everyone. I was happy she agreed with me on this, not sure if that because she part of my hoard with Luna and Faust.

“You really know little of the situation do you.” Baldur sighed as he looked around at the ponies, griffons, and diamond dogs present.

“All I know is a new Lich Lord has come into this world and I didn’t make one.” I told him looking at him and the others. “Until we can find them I say we get ready for any-”

“Asphyxious!” Yelled a voice as someone lands on top of me. Next thing I know someone grabbed my face and started kissing me. Once my mind was over the sudden shock, I was looking into the face of Surprise as she stops and smiles at me. “-thing.” I finished as she started nuzzling me.

“I’m not even going to bother… Anyways, this news means the cryx are returning, and do you know what that means?” Baldur asked.

“I know what it means.” Victoria as Gild put a talion on her shoulder. “We’ll help should they show up.”

“And we’ll send any support we can.” Said Gild smiling at me. I nod at her as the mare was cuddling me.

“I Guess meeting over then. Have a good night everyone.” I said as I try and get up with Surprise hanging off of me. “I need sleep.”

“I don’t have time to sleep.” Baldur growled, “Would you like to know why?” he said to the others.

“Moon Dark side.” I said smiling making Luna and Nightmare blush.

“It has nothing to do with Selina.” Baldur said rolling his eyes. Nightmare looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

“I would like to ask what is this circle you speak of. And it is nice to see my… Sister is doing well.” Said Luna, I guess she not sure how to feel, about Nightmare being in the same room as her.

“Don’t worry, your twin is in very good hands.” Baldur chuckled, “The Circle of Orboros is a secret order intended to protect the wilds and prevent the awakening of the devourer wurm.” He explained.

“And what is this devourer wurm?” Asked Moon Dancer as she smiled at the mare hugging me. Stop smiling and help me damnit!

“The end of the world.” Baldur said coldly. Wow, nice going braking it to them gantly. I thought as I sat back down with Surprise on my lap.

“The end of the world, How?” Asked Celestia a little worried about that. But Faust calmed her as she rubbed her daughter back.

“Well, it's called the devourer wurm for a reason, take a guess.” Baldur said bluntly.

“That a good question, What is it? I know it meant to eat everything but what it is?” I asked as I try to ignore Surprise wrapping her tail around mine.

“It's a god like being that is suposedly the imbodyment of chaos, destruction, and ecetra.” Baldur said.

“Dude I know this already what I mean is what it look like. Can I Devour it.” I asked feeling a little odd. Must be my dragon side acting up, been a long time since that happened.

“I don’t know what it looks like, but it can't be killed or controlled.” Baldur said.

“Oh come on now don’t be so grumpy, that thing fast asleep long before I was around.” Discord said appearing on Bulder shoulders like some kind of scarff. “Besides it’d take the moon crashing into the planet to wake it up.”

“Discord.” I said boredly hoping he doesn't do another naked party like that time.

“You would think that wouldn’t you, but it's easier to wake it than you think.” Baldur warned.

“Yeah right I tried everything to wake that thing up before getting bored, and moving on to playing with the ponies.” Discord said as he floats in the air.

“Probably because you weren't attacking and destroying the wilds.” Baldur said smugly, “Its seal is nature itself.”

“Wait so could it be it has no form and is apart of nature like the everfree?” Asked Celestia.

“That would be my theory, yes.” Baldur agreed.

“Whatever call me when the cryx show up or Asphyxious betray us.” Said Victoria as she get up and leaves.

“I would trux Ax over warcasters like you any day.” Baldur shouted.

“Takenly I am a warcaster to dude.” I tell him smiling.

“Meh, details.” Baldur said waving my comment off.

“I’m sorry about her but I thank you all for letting us know about this cryx.” Said Gilda as she get up and bow before leaving with her guards.

“Before anyone leaves, I have a statement that I want everyone to know.” Baldur said, stopping Gilda from leaving.

“Yes?” Asked Gilda waiting. I just hope it wasn’t anything silly.

“Prepare yourselves, The Circle moves to war.” Baldur said darkly as lightning flashed in the distance.

“We already knew this dude.” I said smiling at him as Gilda giggled before leaving. Oh my god she giggled…

“You obviously don't understand what it means when the order moves to war.” Baldur said as storm clouds gathered and wolves could be heard howling before he, Zecora, and Nightmare vanished during a second flash of lightning.

“I like him, he like to put on a show. I give it a 5 out of 10.” Discord said holding up a number card. I rolled my eye and was going to go home until Luna hugged me.

“Bedroom now~” She said dragging me out of the room with Surprise giggling as she held on to me. Fuck my life...

After making love to Luna and Surprise I was summoned by Shalltear again. This time I was helping her make a love poison cure. Things, happened and she may want to join my hoard… I need to stop doing this to myself. For now, I’ll leave her be and let Shalltear make up her mind.

I was walking around my den and thought of something, I wonder if she knows any spells I could use? Should I call her? I thought to myself as I pulled out the bat token, why did it look so cute.

“Fuck it, she’ll ever be mad at me or help me. Shalltear you free? I need some help with some magic stuff.” I asked and waited.

“Ugh, who the fuck is calling me now?” I heard Shalltear say from her token, she sounded mad.

“It me, Asphyxious. Are you okay? You sound busy, should I call back later?” I asked, thinking Shalltear sounded like she had a bad day. I hope she alright.

“No, no, just wonder who’s calling me this time. I been called by some other displaced, but most of them are….kinda weird.” I could not help but laugh at that.

“Ya you get used to it, anyway can you come over and help me with some magic I’m trying out?” I asked, as I headed to my workshop. I needed any help I can get to deal with this new Lich Lord.

“New Lich Lord? What did you get over ruled by some other guy or something?” I stopped walking at that, how did she know what I was thinking?

“Look I just need some new spells, just on the safe side. Think you can help me?” I said as I pull up some books, something tell me she going to know what I’m thinking.

“Okay I’ll help. You know what to do?” She asked as I’m reading, and thinking of some ideas.

“I think it be better if you was here, and see what I have in mind.” I said as I start playing with some spells. Something tell me I’ll need all the help I can get. Next thing I know a portal and out walks Shalltear.

“Alright portable fireplace, what seems to be the problem?” Shalltear said as she walked around my workshop.

“I need a spell that can do a lot of damage in a large area. But most of the spells I have cover to small an area.” I explain as I look over the dragon Age spells as I call it. “Do you have any spells that could help?”

“Depends, which spell do you want?” She asked as I saw Shalltear seat on a table. I thought about this, I needed a spell that can do a lot of damage in a large area.

“What the most powerful spell you know, that covers a large area?” I asked, as I read one spell. Huh, if I do this with another spell I could mix these two together. I thought as I look over Firestorm with Hellfire, that could do a lot of damage.

“I have a few, but they’re kind of a double edge move really. How I’m able to use them without receiving the damage effect, I’ll never know.” I seat down and think, sounds like to me she never tested this kind of magic she talking about out… I think it time we changed that.

“Let go to the badlands, I want to try something.” I say as I get us ready to leave, this will be interesting.

***Third point of view. Badlands.***

Asphyxious and Shalltear made there way to the badlands. It was the only place Asphyxious could think of for Shalltear to test out her powers. “Here we are, go ahead and try some spells out Shalltear.” He asked looking at her.

“Okay.” Shalltear replied as she got herself ready. “[Maximize Magic: Divine Judgement!!!]” She yelled as a giant hammer appeared from out of a portal above them. Asphyxious jaw dropped as he saw it.

“Umm, I hope you're not targeting me with that?” He asked in a worried tone.

“No….but now that I think about it, you may want to pull up a barrier for yourself.” Shalltear said, as she saw Asphyxious cast a spell as a large wall of ice, rises out of the ground in front of him. “Guess that will work.” She said as the hammer slammed down onto the earth, causing a pillar of light to spew out into the sky. Seconds later, the light faded as it revealed a giant creator.

“Well, that was something.” Asphyxious said as he stepped out from behind the wall of ice.

“If I didn’t have this seal on my back, then it would’ve been much bigger than this.” Shalltear added with a smile.

“Damn, Got any other spells that are stronger than that one?” Asphyxious asked smiling at her. She could tell he liked what he saw from that attack. Shalltear then had a fun idea, a spell that be a little ironic. Seeing as it was the same spell that beat the Shalltear from the anime.

“I have a few.” Shalltear said as sparks of electricity flew off of her and a huge glyph appeared on the ground. [“Heavenly melody rain down from on high.”] She said a lightning shape dragons began to fly out from the glyph. [“Despert yourself with vigus lightning. DRAGON!”] With that a giant dragon’s maw appeared from out of the glyph as it closed it’s mouth and flew off into the air and disappeared in a flash.

“That…” Asphyxious said in awe, as he looked at the damage Shalltear made. “Was so cool...” He then started to laugh. “This is just what I needed for the war of Shadows!”

“War of shadow?”Shalltear asked looking at the human half dragon, he sighed at this.

“It a war between two displaced, and I’m not taking sides. My job in the war is to make sure no one go too far and follows the rules, sadly I lack power. There are displaced in that war stronger than me. So you can understand why I’m looking for stronger spells.” Asphyxious explained to her.

“That would explain why you summoned me.” Shalltear said as she walked to Asphyxious and placed a finger on his forehead. “Let’s see if we can give you a little boost.” He blinked and blushed a little at her as she poked him. Next thing Asphyxious knew, he felt magic being pushed into his body and mind. “There, that should do it.”

Asphyxious didn’t know what to say as he looked at Shalltear, then his hands as he knew what to do. “Mind if I test one out?” He asked smiling at her.

“Be my guess, but fair warning. You’ll be able to use all other magic, but when it comes to light or holy magic. You will be damage seeing how you’re a lich.” Shalltear told him, Asphyxious nodded at her before walking away. It was only when blue runes and circles happened around him, did she know what spell he was using.

“[Super tier magic, FALLING DOWN!]” Asphyxious roared, as a huge explosion of magic was released. Leaving nothing but a huge creator all around him, Asphyxious then dropped to one knee gasping for breath.

“You might want to wait for a while before using something like that.” Shalltear warned, but smiled at him.

“Heh… Yeah, your right. Too much magic… In one go, before… I was used to it.” Asphyxious laughed as he sat on the ground. “Damn… That was a lot of power, thank you Shalltear.”

“Don’t mention if.” Shalltear replied before walking up to him. [“Ether Flow.”] She said softly as Shalltear stands over Asphyxious. He looked at himself and smiled up at her.

“Thanks again, so want to help me fight a evil Lich once we find him.” Asphyxious asked crossing his legs and smiling at her.

“Only when you’re getting your ass handed to you, is when I’ll step in and fight. Other than that I don’t get involved in wars like that.” She said smugly waving him off.

“Smart move on your part, but this Lich is in this equestria. And I’m not going to let him do to others what he did to Moon Dancer.” Asphyxious growled softly as he get up. “I will not let others suffer like I did.”

“.....Hold still for a second.” Shalltear ordered as she placed a finger on his forehead again for a second. Asphyxious just relaxed and closed his eye, as he felt knowledge of a new spell being let into his mind. “Now look over to your left.” She said as a sickly green aura appeared around herself.

“What is that? Is that, what an undead aura looks like?” Asphyxious asked.

[“The earth that rot in the end of days. The dead will walk from their resting place.”] She chanted as the mountain was beginning to be engulfed in a sphere of darkness. [“The stars in space fade away, crushed by the hand of god himself. Sink into the void of nothingness and dispair.”]

“Shalltear what are you doing?” Asphyxious asked as he looked back at her.

[“Let you death be forever enteral in the void of darkness! Maximize Magic: E.N.D!”] With that sphere of darkness expanded to the point where they were standing before vanishing into thin air. As the dust cleared out, what used to be a mountain was now reduced to nothing but a large hole that lead to nothing but darkness. Shalltear began to breath heavily as she kneel down onto the ground and started coughing up a small amount of black sludge like blood.

“Shalltear!? What wrong?!” Asphyxious yelled as he helped her up. “Why did you do that? Why show me that?” He asked holding her in his arms.

“T-That is one of the trump cards I have to give to you. Be warned, because using it to many times, will cause damage to your body if done in your human form.” Shalltear explained smiling weakly at him.

“You could of of just told me this, you… *Sigh*, let go see if Sonay can fix you up.” Asphyxious said as he picks Shalltear up bridal style.

“I can walk you know?” Huffed with a blush on her face.

“Oh no, you're hurt so I’m carrying you.” He told her as he teleported back to the den. One thought went through Shalltear mind, as she was carried around the den.

“This is embarrassing on so many levels.” Shalltear said to herself as she try to hide her face in Asphyxious shoulder. Once they meet up with Sonay and getting check up, it looked like Shalltear will be fine.

“So want to stick around or do you want me to send you home?” Asphyxious asked as he seat next to Shalltear.

“Might as well head back. Don’t want the girls to wreck my home while I’m away for too long.” Shalltar said as she get up.

“Okay then ,Shalltear our contract is com-” Before Asphyxious could finish Shalltear kisses him on the lips, then smiled at him. “-plet?” He finished as the portal opens and sent Shalltear home.

“...” Asphyxious was at a loss for words at what Shalltear just did. “I have no idea what just happened?” He said to himself, shaking his head and getting back to work.

2 weeks later.
***Asphyxious pov, Canterlot.***

I was in no mood for this, I don’t care if Celestia was having my kids. I had to much to do, between being called by displaced and looking for this Lich. I was stressed beyond all things, but really I just needed some kind of good news right now. I push the doors open as I pasted Twilight friends on the way in, into the throne room and saw all the princesses, Twilight to.

“Okay why am I here again, I was busy looking for this lich guy.” I asked, then noticed the grim looks on their faces. “What happened?” I really hope this wasn’t something bad.

“Asphyxious, Equestria is in danger, Tirek has returned.” Celestia said as she looked at everyone. I stared at them… Then burst out laughing, oh my god, after all the crap I’ve dealt with. Tirek will be a pushover.

“Okay, I’m good now… Alright, girls wait here I’m going to help Discord kill the git.” I said before the doors slam shut in front of me. I looked back and saw the look Celestia was giving me, I stared back annoyed. “Celestia… Let me go and kill Tirek, please.”

“Asphyxious, we don’t want you to kill him.” Luna asked as she walked over. “This is something Discord must do on his own.”

I groaned at this, really? I already know what going to happen. Well kind of… Okay I don’t but I do know one thing about him from Rin. The guy can take magic so, I’ll just shoot him in the hoof and drag his butt back to… Wherever they was keeping him.

“Look, if you let me do this it’ll be super easy to win. It’ll be done and over before you can say-” I was then interrupted by an explosion. As a guard ran in gasping for air.

“We’re under attack!” He yelled and I face palmed at this, why god damnit why? Why nothing ever easy! I look out the window and saw… An army of undead being lead by a Lich Lord… with a unicorn skull for a head. And someone was walking next to him with… Discord…

“Fuck it, do your plan or whatever… I’ll deal with the Lich Lord. Just use the teleport crystal to ponyville after.” I grumbled as I walked out, this was not my day.

Author's Note

That the end of part one, keep an eye out for part 2.

Two Lich's Enter, One Lich Leaves. Part 2

***Asphyxious pov.***

I was already making my way down stairs, heading for the main gates of canterlot castle. I had changed into my Lich form on the way and I was not sure what to do next. Tirek was a problem, but my main target was the Lich Lord that was with him. My main question was how to deal with that undead army?

“I’ll figure that out when I think of it.” I said to myself as I pushed the doors open to outside. To find four warjacks waiting, they were not mine. It looks like Celestia finally decided to use them after all. They looked like the ones the templar ponies used, only had new paint job over them. Well from what I heard from Rin this guy eats magic, so any and all warjacks are going to be useless against this Tirek.

I could see they was still some distance away, so that gave me time to think of something. I just hope Celestia had a plan for getting everyone out of here. Because if they hurt her or my unborn kids I’ll be more than pissed!

The only way I thought to slow them down was to make the first move. That meant attacking them, wait. Why did I have to attack them? There are other ways to slow someone down, I walked past the royal guard and make contact with one of the warjacks they had. Once I made contact with cortex, I was shocked to find how simply mined it was.

“Note to self, upgrade cortex of the royal guards warjacks.” After noting that, I walked out the main gate as the warjack followed me. Once outside I moved around the city, I then sent the warjack off to attack the enemy head on to test them out. Discord stay out of the way, as Tirek smashed the warjack.

“Well that sucks…” After seeing what he could do, I’d need to use stronger spells then I thought. Bad news was I could not use them here, but as Tirek walked up with the Lich in toe. He looked shocked at the site of me.

“Well, I did not expect Asphyxious would be here.” Said the Pony Lich as he play with a soul cage, well at least he knew my name.

“It nice to see someone knows my name, but sadly I do not know yours?” My answer seemed to put him off. My guess he expected me to say some kind of line like, you won’t get past me or something like that.

“Poison Dagger, soon to be Lich King of these lands. Why don’t you join us? We could do so many things together.” I laughed as I draw my sword, then looked at Discord.

“Discord… I am disappointed with you. You had everything you could want, and you throw it all away to Tirek lies.” I growled but then noticed the way the undead were moving. I backed away carefully as they closed in on me.

“Fool I offer Discord true freedom, from these foolish ponies and their friendship.” Tirek boosted as he walked off. I watched as Discord looked unsure of himself and followed after Tirek.

“I’m going to enjoy killing that asshole.” I muttered to myself, as I get ready for the battle to come. “Well come on then, we both know I’m not going to back down from fighting you.”

“Asheim, but I do not feel sorry for this. After all, to gain power one must take it. Kill him.” With Poison Dagger commanded, his army moved in to attack me. Well then, let so how long I can last.

“I’m going to enjoy this.” I said as I’m about to fight for my life.

***Asphyxious diamond dog den. 3d pov.***

A female Togruta groan as she got up off the floor. She had fell from a portal that had closed. Diamond Dogs ran around her, doing stuff she didn’t care for. To her left was a darkly dressed male with a helmet that anyone could recognise. Darth Vader.

“Out of the way!” Yelled a Diamond dog who was followed by a large walking mech, it had a cannon for one arm and an axe in it right hand as they rushed past them. The Diamond dog had strang armour on and was carrying what looked like a glowing spear. By the looks of things the diamond dogs had something else to worry about more than them.

“What’s going on?” The Togruta asked. A diamond dog carrying what looked like a sniper rifle stopped to look at her and the man in black.

“We’re under attack! If you're here to help then help, if not go make sure the non combatants are kept safe.” Said the the diamond dog as she rushed off into a tunnel. It didn’t take them long to hear the echo of fighting down the tunnel.

“Oi! Who are you two?” Yelled a Diamond dog who looked like a rotten, he had armour on a sword on his belt and a pistol. “How did you two get down here?” He asked making his way over to them. The Diamond dog had bodyguards in some kind of steam powered armour. Each one held a spear or an axe with a shield in their off hands, the one thing that got the Togruta attached was the cannon in the shield.

“I’m Ahsoka Tano and this is Anakin Skywalker.” She stated. “What’s going on?”

“Nice to meet you, I’m Rex. Well we’re under attack by minotaurs lead by a displaced calling himself, Zoktauir. He go by the title of the Butcher of Khador, at least that’s what Asphyxious tells me.” Rex replied as he looks them over.

“Can we help?” Ahsoka asked.

“Sure follow me.” Rex said as they walked down the tunnel with his bodyguards in toe. “I’ll explain this as quickly as I can, One of our outposts was under attack. Once we found out about it we got word that another outpost to the west was hit to. They would attack when Asphyxious isn’t here.”

“What do you need?” Ahsoka asked.

“What I need is someone to push them back, we lost one outpost and are holding the other. But if we can’t get that other outpost back, we’ll be hard pressed to get them out.” They heard more gunfire going off and what sounded like cannon shells inside the tunnel. As they headed closer to where the fighting was taking place.

The tunnel then opened up to a large space, well it was more wide than tall. The diamond dogs where on one side and looked like they had the better weapons. On the other was the minotaurs in red armour, who looked like they had the better defences, and ordering them was a large man in armour who had an axe in hand, with a two headed dog by his side and a large mech.

“Who’s that guy?” Ahsoka asked, preparing her lightsabers.

“That Zoktauir, the Butcher of Khador and living up to his name.” Rex pointed out to the dead diamond dogs and minotaurs on the large space, that basically no man land.

“We’ll deal with him.” Ahsoka said, then started to walk towards him. Darth Vader silently followed… Well, he was breathing loudly, but he didn’t talk. “Stop!” Everyone stopped, but the diamond dogs didn’t take their eyes off of the minotaurs, where as for the minotaurs looked confused. Before one of them had their head cut off by the by Zoktauir who didn’t look happy.

“No one commands my army but me!” He yelled at them as he points his axe at them. “What are you two doing here in my dream, if you're here you should be helping me kill these muts and the damn ponies!”

“You are not dreaming. This is real.” Darth Vader said.

“Sure it not, but I don’t care. I can do whatever I want and no one will stop me! Kill them!” Zoktauir ordered as his army opened fired at them.

Ahsoka turned on her lightsabers and started blocking the attacks. Darth Vader used the Force to choke two of the attackers to death in seconds before igniting his lightsaber.

“Send in the warjacks!” Zoktauir ordered, as five of the heavy warjacks lumbered over to the two Displaced. Two of them had cannons and an axe in one hand, the other two had axes in both hands and the last one had what looked like a saw blade for a hand, as well as a wrist mounted flamethrower.

But a cannon shell hit one of the warjacks as the diamond dogs attacked. Giving both Force wielders covering fire. “Aim for the heads! There warcasters will be forced to come to the field to fight!” Yelled Rex as one lucky diamond dog used a rocket launcher, to take out one of the warjacks head. Once the head was gone it just droped to it knees seating there, before slowly getting back up and being made to walk forward.

That when Ahsoka noticed one minotaur in odd armour holding his hand out, like he was controlling it. The minotaur warcaster quickly ducked when a Diamond dog sniper tried to take a shot at him. Taking a better look at things and taking cover behind the destroyed ripjaw she used to block their attacks. She saw there were three of these minotaurs, and wherever they was being shot at the warjacks would move to ever block or return fire at the diamond dogs.

“Vader, take out that minotaur.” Ahsoka said. Darth Vader headed towards his target, crimson blade ready as he ignored the rest of the fight. Until the Minotaur warcaster noticed him and the headless warjack turned around and changed at Vader.

The warjack swings both it axes at him missing every time it took a swing. It had nothing to do with it missing head, or that the warcaster was trying to do two things at once. But that helped as Vader kept one step away from it attacks.

The Sith Lord lifted the warjack with his right hand, holding his lightsaber in his left one. He threw it to the ceiling, then returned it to the floor in one swift motion. With his left hand, he cut one of it’s arms off, then plunged his blade into the warjack’s ‘neck’. He then used Force push to send it into the caster, before he could use the jack as a makeshift iron maiden. It shakes uncontrollably, then exploded taking out the cater and a number of minotaurs with it.

One warjack stopped moving, but the other three quickly changed their targets to the displaced. Once they saw one of their comrades killed, it didn’t help that the diamond dogs were helping by shooting at them.

The other three warjacks quickly close in on the two displaced, one firing it cannon and the other raving it saw. The last warjack was still following it last order to shoot at the diamond dogs, sadly it just used up it’s last shell and was doing nothing. As it was quickly being used as cover for the diamond dogs to push up.

Darth Vader was quick to throw his lightsaber into one of the warjacks, then jumped onto another. The Warjack that was hit looks down at it chest before looking at Vader, with what he guess was annoyance.

Meanwhile the one he was standing on was trying to shake him off. It didn’t help it was trying to hit him with it axe.

Vader used the Force to pull it’s cannon arm off and sent it into the unharmed one’s chest area, jumped off of the one he was on and grabbed his lightsaber and lifted his arm up, then lowered it, cutting the warjack in half.

Then a heavy warjack with a cannon stuck in it’s chest left it up flamethrower and point it at Vader. Ahsoka cut it in half before it could shoot. The one he was on didn’t last long, and three lightsabers tore it apart.

“Your dream has turned into a nightmare.” Darth Vader said, turning to the Displaced. Zoktauir just roared in rage, but he had the look of fear in his eyes. He turned and ran as he left the minotaurus behind to fend for themselves.

“They lost most of their warjacks! Don’t let any of them take control of the last one, charge!” Yelled Rex as the diamond dogs attacked with their two working warjacks, it didn’t take the minotaurs long to turn around and retreat. Rex sighed once the main force was pushed back, he sent a runner back to the den for more dogs to keep the outpost.

“I was hoping things would not turn out this badly.” Rex said to himself looking at all the dead diamond dogs. “Only bit of good news is, we get a new warjack and loot what left.”

“I hope that’s enough.” Ahsoka said, then turned to where Zoktauir was. “I hate people like that.” Darth Vader crossed his arms and looked at her expectantly.

“Oh, sorry. Not you.” Ahsoka apologiesed. They watched as the diamond dogs cleared out the dead, the diamond dog bodies were lined up so they could be seen to by families and friends later. The minotaurs bodies were just dumped into piles and sent on fire outside.

Rex walked the two displaced outside and seat down on a turned other tree. “I’ve been told we lost over sixty five dogs, if you wasn’t here I think it be a lot worse. Thank you for your help.”

“It was nothing. We’re glad to help.” Ahsoka said. Vader shook his head. “I was glad to help.”

“One thing bugs me, how did you two get here?” Rex asked, looking the two displaced over.

“We’re travelers mostly. Looking for our family.” Ahsoka said. “We open portals and travel through them to other worlds. We came here because our Displacer summoned us though.”

“Not sure what a displacer is, but I’m sure the boss might know. You can stay here until he come back from-.” Rex trails off, when he noticed a royal guard flying over to them. The guard gasps for breath as he lands.

“Canterlot… i-is under attack…” The guard pants as Rex growls.

“That just great! No wonder that dickless git attacked us now, can you two help our boss. His in canterlot right now and knowing him, he’ll stay and fight. Think you can give him a hand?” He asked looking to the both of them for help.

“Okay. Just take us there.” Ahsoka said. Rex just smiled as he lead them back to the den.

“We have a faster way to get there.” He said as Rex lead them to a large crystal. “Just put your hand on it and say where you want to go. Just a warning, the boss may try and flirt with you ma’am.”

“Great…” Ahsoka groaned. “Let’s get this over with.” Once the two displaced put there hands on the crystal they was teleported to Canterlot.

***Asphyxious pov. Canterlot cwear.***

I was getting sick of this, no matter how many I cut down more take there place. I know this Lich called Poison dagger was playing with me. He had helljack’s and Brute thralls, my guess he wanted me to tire out. Not really going to work when you're dealing with a Lich of any kind.

“How long are you going to play games with me? Aren’t you going to fight me like a lich?” I was trying to bait him into a fight, but it looks like he wasn’t taking it.

“Why should I fight you? At some point you’ll make a mistake and when you do, I’ll send everything I have at you.” He replied sounding almost like he was enjoying this, as much as I hate to agree with him. He’s made the smart move, sending weaker troops to see what I can do. Dagger slowly been pushing me to fight harder and use some of my spells, I needed a way out of this combat but what?

That when I saw a cart being sent flying at the Lich pony. “What the?!” Was the last thing I heard him say before the cart crashed into the Lich pony. I didn’t do that did I? I asked myself in thought before hearing fighting going on behind me?

I turned around and saw I shit you not Darth Vader. Oh my god! My inner fan boy was screaming in joy right now, I don’t even care that Tirek is leaving the casilt. Wait, what? I didn’t have time to double check as a Slayer was on me swinging it claws.

I grab one arm and drive me sword into it neck. I roared at it before I saw it arm fall off, I pulled back as it legs were cut off next. It was thrown away by what I assume is the force, and I see Ahsoka, but she was older and she was twirling her white lightsabers. “Need a hand?”

I was at a loss for words, so I just nod yes and crush a mechanithrall pony and throw it away. “I’d like that thank you!” I yelled out after casting hellfire on a slayer that was about to attack Vader, I didn’t know how they got here but I’m just happy there helping.

“You haven’t won yet!” Yelled Dagger as I saw him casting a spell. “I’ll have your soul Asphyxious one way or anoth-” He was cut off as a slayer arm was thrown at him interrupting his spell. I looked to Ahsoka and blinked at this.

“What?” Ahsoka asked. “Vader did it.”

I then looked to Vader as he was looking back at us as he held a Mechanithrall in the air with the force. “Nice shot!” I called over before making my way over to the Lich lord pony. If I had cheeks in the form I’d be smiling right now.

Poison Dagger was trying to free himself and once he saw me walking over tried to reach for his staff. I then cut his hand off, he growled and looked up at me in rage. “This isn’t over yet, you may kill me but the cryx cult will live on!” I put my sword away as I opened up his metal rib cage.

“What are you doing!?” I heard him ask in fear, but I know how these bodies were built after all. I reached inside and removed the covering to his core. “Stop! Don’t touch that, I’ll do anything I’ll work under you just-!” And I then pulled out the glass and steel cylinder out of his clockwork core as the Lich Lord stopped moving and went limp.

“One drawback to being a Iron lich, this is both our strength and weakness.” I said to myself putting the cylinder away into my echo. I then looked back to the two displaced as we still had a horde of undead thralls to deal with. “Fuck my life.”

Once it was all over and Twi and her friends dealt with Tirek, I asked to deal with him myself. I was not impressed, I looked to the other displaced as we looked at him. “What do you think I should do with him?” I asked, running my metal fingers over my sword blade.

“Oh please, you think I’m afraid of you?” Asked Tirek looking back at us. “Why should you be fighting for the ponies when we can work together?”

“Why would you needlessly kill them?” Ahsoka asked.

“I didn’t kill them, just took their magic. They wouldn’t need it anyway.” Tirek replied smiling to himself.

“You think you can turn us? I sense your intent.” Darth Vader said. “Why not kill him and end this?”

“I’m thinking about it, I guess I want to see if you can bring up a good point why I shouldn’t. After all, I lost my morality a long time ago.” I replied walking around Tirek dragging my sword along the floor. Making this horrible screeching sound, I like it. “And at the same time, I’m thinking of another use for him.”

“Let be reasonable here, I’m sure we can work together?” I could tell he was lying, every impulse in my body wanted nothing more than to take his head. The question is, what will push me to do it?

“But I did find one thing amusing, seeing Celestia so fat. I didn’t think she was carrying, until I saw the fear in her eyes when I said I was going to remove them.” I stopped and looked at him, on yes that push me to do it. “But I know your type, you always do the right-.”

I didn’t let him finish as I drove my blade through his back. I saw the look of fear on Tirek face was he slowly turned to look at me. “Just a little word to the wise, I’m not all good, but I am a little evil myself.” I grabbed his head as I pulled the sword out before cutting his head off, I looked at it and had an idea. But there was one thing, how was the displaced going to react to what I just did? They didn’t seem to care.

“So… Want to stay over for dinner? I hear they're going to hold a feast for Twilight and her friends.” I asked, putting the head away and turning into my human form as I sent the body on fire.

“Sure I suppose. I’m Ahsoka Tano.” Ahsoka said. “This is my brother Darth Vader.”

“Nice to meet you, I’m Asphyxious Hellbringer.” I replied as we left the remains behind and I teleport us to the party. I was a little sad to hear what happened to my diamond dogs, when they was attacked. But I was happy they kept everyone safe.

“Here we are dig in and enjoy yourself, I’m going to check up on my kids and see how they're doing.” I said as I walked other to Vix and Pupa, Pupa ran over and hugged me. I smiled at this and give her a hug back, I looked to Vix and hold an arm out to her so she could join us. Vix then walked over and join in on the hug, I was just happy they was okay.

“What’s going on father?” Vix asked.

“A lot, and I’m to tired. But we also made some new friends.” I replied looking to the two displaced.

“I think we should talk.” Ahsoka said. I looked at her confused as I put the kids down.

“Okay what about?” I asked, then noticed the way Discord was reacting to Vader. Discord was dressed as yoda… And was talking like him, I was just trying not to laugh but it looked so funny.

“About who we are and about what’s happening.” Ahsoka said. Now I was really confused, just what was she talking about? I just look at her and tilt my head to the side. “First off, who are you?”

“Me? Before being displaced you mean? Can’t remember, all I know was my old name. It Mark, I think. It hard to remember.” I replied, as I took a drink that a random pony was handing out. “But I like Asphyxious better.”

“I mean now.” Ahsoka said. “What are you?”

“I’m a half dragon human right now why?” I asked, I was really not following what she was getting at. “Look what are you trying to ask me?”

“I’m trying to figure out what’s going on and whether to trust you.” Ahsoka said. Now I understand, I sighed and take her over to a empty table and sent down.

“Okay, ask me whatever you want.” I asked drinking the drink, huh it was black current.

“We were summoned by our Displacer here. Do you know her?” Ahsoka asked. I looked at her, and sigh as I looked at my drink.

“Was she called Warzone?” I asked, wondering if they was sent here before she died.

“Yeah.” Ahsoka said. “You know her?”

“More then that, we had Vix over there.” I point out as Pupa was helping Vix playing with the other kids. “We… Didn’t have long to have a proper relationship.”

“So you were her mate.” Vader said. I didn’t know if I wanted to laugh or cry, but I did reply to the question.

“After meeting her, I wanted to help her understand more about the world around her. Sadly things, didn’t turn out that way.” I saw a bottle of wine and grabbed it off the pony who was carrying it. Before he could saying I opened it and drink it, if I was going to talk about this without breaking down I needed this. “She was killed, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.”

“So you’re the father of her daughters.” Ahsoka said.

“Daughters? What do you mean, she had more than Vix?” I asked, I was worried. If Vix has a sister I needed to find her.

“Yeah, three.” Ahsoka said. Three of them!?! I thought and took a big gulp of the wine, okay calm down and hear them out. You can back to the war and find them once things have calmed down here.

“What are their names and are they okay?” I asked looking at her. One thought kept running through my head, why didn’t Vix tell me she had sisters?

“There’s Moonstruck, Cutthroat and Vixen.” Ahsoka said.

“Why would Warzone name one of them Cutthroat?” I asked a little worried. Something tell me Warzone was not that good with names. “Anyway is there anyway for me to get in contact with them, let them know Vix, Vixen okay?”

“I wouldn’t know. But I know they actually don’t know each other exist.” Ahsoka said. I was heartbroken at that news, they didn’t know they had sisters or that i’m there dad. I had to find them and give them a place to live here. That when I saw Gwen walking over to Ahsoka, before I can warn her Gwen hugs Ahsoka, I almost forgot Gwen and Revan were staying with me. Ahsoka sighed and pushed Gwen away.

“Who the hell are these?” Revan asked as she walked over. “Oh… A wannabe and Jedi Hunter…”

“Revan please no fighting.” I asked as I saw Gwen go over to hug me. I just let her, I needed the hug anyway. “This is Ahsoka and her brother Skywalker, guys this is Gwen one of my hoard mates and this is Revan a honorary member of my hoard.”

“I sense she’s a Sith Lord.” Vader said. Pinkie then put a party hat on Vader before going off to to enjoy the party.

“And that was Pinkie.” I said smiling at her antics. “I do have one last question. How did Warzone send you here if she, not here anymore?”

“The kids have the ability to summon their mothers Displaced.” Ahsoka said.

“So Vix called you here huh. Hey, if you ever meet her sisters can you tell them about me and Vix, I’d like to meet them. I’m a little worried about how they're dealing with the loss of their mother.” I asked looking at the bottle in my hand.

“Uh… We’ve met Cutthroat…” Ahsoka said. “She seems fine.” I didn’t like the way she said that, it made me even more worried.

“But?” I asked looking at her. If there was something wrong I needed to know.

“There’s no but really. She’s kinda cold. Heck, I’d even say she’s a murderer.” Ahsoka said looking away. I felt a little depressed after hearing that, I would have been angry but after everything I’ve been through. I can understand, more so when I meet Warzone and how she acted.

“Maybe because she is.” Vader added.

“What about Moonstruck?” I asked after drinking some of the wine, but Revan took it off of me. Giving me a look I didn’t understand.

“Moonstruck I haven’t met, but we know where she is. I saw a recording...” Ahsoka cleared her throat. “It wasn’t positive.”

“Where is she and how do I see her.” I asked, I was in full protective mood right now and I wanted to help my daughter. I’ve had a full day of stuff happen and knowing this just adds to it.

“She’s in a universe the WoS knows as the ‘Hollow Zone’. You knew Warzone, so I assume you were in the war.” Ahsoka stated. I remember Time telling me it was a universe the Breach used to ‘play’ at one time. I also had a warp gate in my other base here, maybe I can tap into it and go there. The hard question was how…

“Know a way for me to go there?” I asked looking at her.

“Indeed. Our Tokens have a homing beacon we can use to arrive.” Vader said, pulling out a pyramid-like item.

“Okay, can I have one and will I be able to come back here after using it?” I asked looking the item over.

“I have a better idea. We’ll head over there, use your token, you find her, do your thing, and we’ll complete the contract which’ll send you home.” Ahsoka said. I as so happy I hugged her.

“Thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me, I could kiss you!” I said happily hugging Ahsoka. “I’ll have Vix send you guys back as soon as you're ready.”

“We can just go there. We’ll help to. Is there anyone you want to bring?” Ahsoka asked as Vader walked into the portal. I looked back to everyone enjoying themselves, and saw Vix looking at me.

“Just one.” I said as I wave Vix over to join me. “Vixen come here, we’re going to find your big sister.”

“Isn’t that Pupa?” Vix asked. I smiled at this and nod.

“I found out you have more than one sister.” I replied as I looked at everyone and thought, well there's no rush. For now, I’ll just enjoy the party then help my dogs bury there dead. “But we’ll meet them later for now enjoy yourself.”

Author's Note

BP helped me out a lot with this. Now what could my next chapter be?

Is That My Statue?

***Asphyxious pov. Outside Twilight new castle.***

I just stared at the castle, it was ridiculously huge. I mean why do you need a castle that big? But my mind was preoccupied by what was setting outside the castle next to the main gate. It was that stupid statue of me in my lich form… Huh, I guess the diamond dogs really did dump it in ponyville.

“So, should we just walk in or knock?” I asked out loud. I looked back to Revan and Gwen as they to looked at the statue. Revan wanted to stay somewhere so she didn’t have to worry about having a, episode of what happened before. And Gwen wanted to have her baby some place that was not underground. I can understand that, so I told them about Twilight new living space. After the funeral I had for the Diamond dogs who died keeping the den safe.

“Knock. There’s no need to forget manners.” Gwen said sternly. Revan rolled her eyes before kicking the door open.

“What?” Revan asked. I just sighed as I helped Gwen in side. It didn’t take me long to figure out this place was just like canterlot castle. Only without the marble walls and floors.

“How anyone meant to find there way in this place?” I asked, that when I heard something. It sounded like Spike. “Spike that you little dude?”

“Asphyxious?” I heard Spike call out and then a door opens as the little dragon walks out. He had a hat on his head with drinks on them and a big foam hand. “What’re you doing here? If you're looking for Twilight she left with her friends.”

“Wait, Twilight’s gone out?” I asked then saw Big mac pop his head out. “Hey Mac, how’s the new arm? Doing you any good?”

“Yep, thank you for asking.” He said with a warm smile. The big guy may not talk much but his cool. I then start looking over his metal arm making sure it still in order.

“So what now?” Gwen asked, tilting her head. Good question, I was going to ask Twilight if Gwen and Revan could stay here. But seeing as she not here.

“Hey Spike where did twilight go anyway?” I asked, as he was looking at some kind of playing cards.

“Oh she and the rest of the girls went to this place the map showed them.” I blink at Spike before asking what did he mean the map told them?

“What’re you talking about? What map?” I asked hoping he can tell me what’s going on. I think trust this castle as it is, I don’t need more surprises adding to it. Spike then showed us the map. And there was a ring of the girls mark’s moving around one part of the map. I didn’t like this.

“That looks familiar…” Revan grumbled. Why does she… Oh right, she doesn’t like talking.

“That location does. The Empire back at the war had that place as a base. Something about an equalist cult that the boss used to his advantage.” Gwen remarked.

“Who are they?” I asked as I walk around the map, this thing was giving me the hebejebes. “Are they dangerous?”

“Well, they’re a cult run by a stronger Unicorn than Twilight ever was-” Gwen started, but Revan cut her off.

“Oh right! Starlight Glimmer! Yeah, she steals ponies cutie mark.” Revan said. “Then brainwashes them. Hey, what’s for dinner?”

I stare at Revan for a moment before looking back at the map. Once I had the placed memorized I get moving. “Girls, stay here with Mac and Spike, I’m going hunting, may end up slaughtering a town don’t know when I’ll be back.”

“Don’t tell me what to do!” Revan screamed at me.

“Later Asphy! Bring me back a souvenir! Oh, and Starlight brainwashed the entire town! Don’t kill any kids!” Gwen added. FFFFFFFFFFFFFF! You know what no this will be good for me, I can’t just kill everything when something bad happens. I just hope the girls are alright.

This was not what I was expecting, the town looked like it just seen a war. All the houses looked unused. I made my way into town staying on guard for some kind of attack, but nothing happened. “Why do I feel like I’m in a horror movie?” I asked myself as I opened the door to a random house. I saw dried blood but no body.

“Not good, this is not good.” I say to myself then saw something, it was a helljack. “Well, looks like that pony Lich left behind something for me to play with.” I didn’t have time for this so I just blasted the stupid helljack with a arcane bolt. Blasted the things head clean off.

“Now then who’s controlling it.” I asked myself as I walked over. I saw a unicorn run away. I smiled as I followed it. I could tell by the way the pony moved they was like Moondancer. I sighed as I followed after the undead pony.

“What’s going on?” I hear from behind me. I turn around and saw Revan standing there.

“How long have you been following me? Better question how did I not see you all this time?” I asked. Making sure not to lose site of the undead pony who was heading for some kind of cave outside of town.

“Stealth Generator. Makes me almost invisible, but blast if it doesn’t annoy the shit out of me.”

“I got to get me one of those. So what made you want to come along?” I asked as we walked into the cave together. My tail kept hitting rocks where ever I walked, it was kind of annoying.

“Well, you told me not to go. First mistake was ordering me to stay “safe”, second mistake was ordering me to stay put with guys who were about to watch hoofball, which I dislike with a passion, and last was just plain old ordering me around.” Revan said, readjusting her mask.

“Is it bad I love that about you?” I asked as I light the rest of the way with a fireball. “To be fair I wouldn’t stick around to watch that either.”

“It is probably a bad thing. Gwen worries about you acting like a puppy with me.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, being careful not to slip on a bit of wet stone.

“No matter how hard I beat you, you always find a way to see it in a positive light. I didn’t like you when we first met because you wouldn’t stop advancing on me in ways I didn’t like. I stick around because most people dislike my appearance. You and Gwen are way too similar.”

“I see, but I like the way you look. Both you and Gwen are beautiful, and I like talking to you two and being around you.” I say as I saw what looked like a small light.

“I dislike talking to you. I dislike you and everyone in the multiverse greatly.” Revan snarled. I stopped and looked at her. I just take my time and take in her, I can’t think of the world but everything about her say. I am strong and powerful, you can not control me. But I’m not looking for control, between us. I’d say I’m the weaker one.

“Revan, what do you enjoy?” I asked as I lean on the stone wall.

“Well, as a start I obviously like Star Wars. Killing. Meditating. Control. Power. Dark locations. And occasionally a good joke.” Revan said. “Other than that, Batman, and orchestra.”

“Want to watch star wars movies once we get back?” I asked as I start walking again.

“Anything but the prequels.” Revan said dryly.

“I’m with you there.” I said, as I laugh to myself. Once we reach the other end I was a bit surprised at what we found. Twilight and her friends were talking with a lot of undead ponies. “Well, This is new…”

“Asphy!” Pinkie Pie yelled before running over and tackling me into a hug. I lay there on the floor as the pink mare was nuzzling me. “What are you doing here? Did you come to help us take these ponies back to ponyville?”

“Asphyxious freaked out over the map.” Revan grumbled quietly. “He’s like an antsy parent from those shows.”

“Hey I’m not antsy, just… Protective.” I try and say, but who am I kidding. There no winning with them.

“You just don’t think they can handle anything on their own…” Revan said without emotion.

“I can’t help it…” I said sitting up and looking at the stone floor. I’m a crazy unstable soul who clinging to whoever show they care for me. Hell, I have no idea how much I can control myself at times.

“It okay Asphy, you was just worried about us wasn’t you.” Asked Pinkie as she gave me a hug, it make me feel a little better but I had other things on my mind.

“So what happened here?” I asked as everyone looked at me. Twilight start to explain how the town was attacked and then everyone was turned into an undead. Then were forced to work for a pony lich calling himself Poison Dagger. “Well you don’t need to worry about him any more. I pulled out his soul cage.”

“Well then I guess we should help everypony move out of here then.” Said Twilight as she went to talk to the others. Me I was glad I didn’t need to kill anyone.

“... I’m leaving.” Revan said bored.

“Hold up I’m going with you.” I said as I run up next to her. “Besides we have a lot of movies to watch once we get back. Maybe I can show you the deep grounds if you’re interested?”

“Eeehhh… Pass. T-tunnels are beneile me!” Revan said. I then thought about the things she likes, then it hit me.

“What about the old castle in the everfree? We could have a look around there if you want… Also, I like it when you're in control.” I said as we walked.

“I’ve been to the castle before we met. I lived there for years.” Revan said. “You’ll like anything if it’ll get someone in bed with you.”

“I blame the blue balls for that. Damn Ava, why did she have to do that to me.” I ground to myself. Sometimes I think I’m better off in my Lich form. “Besides, it not like you don’t enjoy it. Being in control I mean, you could also kill me if you really wanted to so what’s stopping you?”

“Well for starters, I live in your universe where everyone and their mother would try to kill me. Plus Gwen really likes you and she’s my only friend.” Revan stated. I just look at her, to me it sounded like Revan wanted to me close to someone but she just feels like she can’t.

“Revan, can I… Meditate with you?” I know it sounded odd, but really. I just wanted a little peace of mind. I just wanted everyone to be happy and I guess I wanted to make Revan happy to.

“... Sure. Maybe I can test if you can do it on the train.” Revan said before she suddenly fell onto her left knee with a pained gasp.

“Revan?! What wrong?” I asked, looking her over to try and find what wrong.

“I… Got hurt in the war… Time couldn’t heal it. Folteren gave me something to help.” Revan said, pulling her cloak up to reveal a leg bracer on her left leg.

“Who did this…” I could not hide the rage in my voice. Someone hurt Revan and I wanted nothing more then to turn their life into a living hell.

“Asphyxious, I’m fine. This isn’t the worst I’ve taken.” Revan then rubbed her temples. “If it’ll stop you from worrying about it, I’ll have sex with you.” The Sith then started to adjust the bracer.

I sighed as I helped her up. “There more to my life than sex, and I’m sorry for the way I acted. If you say you’re okay then you’re okay. Besides, I’d only want to have sex with you if you wanted to do it. Not as any kind of payment. You mean more to me then that.” I explain as I help Revan walk home. I’m going to need a long bath after this.

“Maybe I do want it…” Revan muttered. I blushed at that as I slowly looked at her.

“Let get home first.” I said as we’re walking. My god what have I gotten myself into? My heart racing like a rabbit on speed. I just hope we can make it till we got home and not end up having sex on the train or something.

Revan was meditating on the cushion of the trains booth. I was trying it to but the train movements kept throwing me off my groove. How did she do this in a moving train? It felt like every time I was close to getting into a good state, the train would move or jolt on me.

I got the full story from Twilight about what happened, turned out Poison Dagger made a stop at that town to turn the towns ponies into undead. Good news was they still had their free will, but it sounds like Starlight was forced to do some of the work. Last I checked she was still upset about what happened. I should have never lost the damn book in the first place. It’s all my fault.

“You’re terrible at this.” Revan remarked.

“It may first time, beside how do you do this in a moving train?” I asked as I uncrossed my legs and lay down. “Besides, I have a lot on my mind.”

“Well, I take it as it comes. You’re letting things distract you too easily. If I’m in a moving vehicle, I let the movement sooth me.” Revan said. “Of course, I’ve spent a lot of time meditating.”

I looked at her as she said this, Revan was so strong I could not help but admirer her for it. I didn’t have that kind of strength. Sometimes I wish I did, maybe I could have kept a better hold of that damn book all those years ago. “Revan, did I ever tell you how I got displaced?”

“No. We’ve never talked about each other's pasts before.” Revan said. I get up and sat next to her as I told her my story. How I was displaced, how I was left in the dark to go mad for nine hundred years. How I feared the missing pages of my book would be used. And how I got my human form, I told her everything.

“How did you get displaced?” I asked, looking at her.

“Gwen, Gwen’s brother, Gwen’s brothers friends and I went to a convention. I needed a lightsaber hilt, Gwen lost her drumsticks… So we went to by some more. After that, something… Happened.” Revan looked away. “Someone shot us from behind. We woke up in the hospital where Izra was standing over us. She had a sympathetic look on her face, but I could tell it was fake. She offered to heal us, and in our naivety, said yes. She then Displaced us.”

“I see, looks like this Izra likes to play with people's lives.” I said in a soft growl. But calmed myself, there was no need to be angry right now. I looked at Revan and just stared at her eyes.

“What are you doing?” Revan asked monotonously. I just smiled softly at her as she said that.

“You have beautiful eyes Revan.” I replied, really I just wanted her to feel safe around me. But I know too well these things take time so I just sit and think. That when I noticed the way Revan was moving closer to me.

“Look… Can we cut the crap here? I heard you just consider me a part time hoard mate. What does that mean?” I looked at her and really thought about that.

“Well, for me it means you have the choice to be a full member or you can be like a friend to the family.” I said rubbing my neck.

“What the hell? We’ve had sex multiple times, so why not just consider me a hoard mate.”

“I do, but I didn’t want to force it on you or something. I wanted you to decide for yourself if you wanted to join or not.” I replied as I get a shocked as she get on top of me.

“I’m not going to call you Asphy, but I’ve already showed you I’m a hoard mate. You never asked me if I wanted to be! Or is it that you like Gwen more?” Revan’s eyes turned yellow for a moment. I don’t know why but my heart was racing right now. All I knew was she ‘is’ my hoard mate.

“Revan, I love you both. I also love how you take control over me and put me in my place.” I said looking into those eyes, I could even feel my dragon side let out a purr. Or was that me? Ever way, I know what I need to do. “You’re my hoard mate Revan, never let me say any differently.”

“Good. Because I deserve that title. You already treat my like I’m fragile.” Revan said, then leaned onto my side. “I’m tired of meditating… Gonna take a nap.”

“Okay, I’ll wake you once we get home.” I say as I wrap my arm around her. I smiled as Revan rested her head on my side, I let her sleep as I look out the window. This has been one long day, I think I’ll take a nap later to. Once we get home, I go with revan to watch some star wars movies. Lucky for me Gwen had Spike set up some rooms for the both of them.

It was night now and we were on the second movie. I was enjoying it a lot, but I also kind of liked how Revan was cuddling up to me as we watched it.

“Wish we had popcorn.” Revan muttered, almost fully engrosed in the movie.

“I could get some if you want? I’m sure Spike keeps some somewhere.” I asked, as I go back to watching the movie.

“Sure.” Revan replied. “I need to change, this robe if way too hot for this.” I then get up and leave to go get Revan some popcorn. I was lucky to find the kitchen but the strangest thing I see was a microwave, they have a microwave!? I just don’t question it and cook the popcorn. Once it ready I make my way back to Revan room and close the door behind me.

“Hey I got the…” I blinked at Revan just to make sure I wasn’t seeing things. She was wearing a dark red lingerie and white socks. “...popcorn?”

Revan was sitting on the bed with her leg bracer removed. “Like what you see?” I nod yes as my brain was trying to work out what was going on, but it feels like my body knew anyway. So I put the popcorn on the table and go up to her.

“It very stunning.” I said, as my mind was working over time. What do you say when you walk out to get popcorn and come back to see, Revan like this? Ever way I was not complaining.

“Mind helping me into bed? I can’t walk without that bracer.” Revan said.

“Sure.” I said making my way over to her, and carefully picking her up bridal style. If it wasn’t clean before it was now, my heart felt like a jackhammer. As I put her into bed I slowly take off my shirt. “Can I join you?”

“Sure thing.” Revan replied with a knowing smirk. I smiled back as I get undressed and joined her into bed. I purred as I started to kiss her on the lips, and she returning it. I could feel her heart racing with mine as we held each other. Revan then pushed me onto my back gasping for air, as she sat on top of me.

“You want me now, don’t you?” Revan asked, grinning. I nod my head as I felt her grinding on my two members.

“Yes I do.” I said panting, looking up at her as my blood felt like it was on fire. I could feel every impulse and instinct in my body. Clawing under my skin, wanting to be unleashed. I even run the risk and put my hands on her hips.

“Normally I’d be all for me being in control, but as I’m very tired and obviously hurt in places that’d make being on top painful, I’ll let you have your fun.” Revan said, moving her hips in front of my face. I didn’t know what came over me, but the next thing I know my hands reached for her soft ass and started to fondle it. I then started to remove her panties then lick and drink from Revan as she let out a moan.

“You taste like honey.” I purred as I kept licking her .

“Gah!” Revan moaned and yelped as her leg almost caused her to fall on me. It was shaking violently. I turned her on to her back and continued to lick, then used my hands to start fondling her soft breasts. I stop as I go up and started kissing her again, as I continued to pleasure her body.

“Revan, can I put it in?” I asked between gasps as I look at her.

“Y-yes!” Revan said in pure bliss. I let out a moan as I slowly put one of my members inside of her, I already felt her walls squeezing me like a vice. I gasped for air as I kissed her again.

Revan came hard, her entire body spasming. That trigger something inside me as I thrust faster and harder. “Revan, I’m cumming revan.” I moan to her as I wrapped my arms around her.

“Wh-what?” Revan asked, confused. I gasped as I came inside of her moaning, I could still feel my hips thrusting as I moaned into her ear. I heard Revan gasp as well, as her legs wrapped around my sides. I then slow down after realizing what I just done and looked at Revan face. I also kind of made a mess over her as well.

Revan’s injured leg fell limply beside her. “K-keep going…” I blushed and smiled softly at her, So I continued to pleasure Revan. Something tells me we’re going to be at this for a while.

Author's Note

Next chapter is going to be a bit crazy, you have been warned.

What happens next, https://www.fimfiction.net/story/293030/22/bound-by-scales/21--somethings-burning

A Deal A Deal

***Asphyxious pov. five days after meeting Ken.***

I was thinking about calling Ava to help out Starlight and her town ponies who were staying with us. It did make the castle more busy than it used to be. I even had Sonya set up a teleporter crystal in the castle. My own undead ponies were helping them, hmmm maybe I should give them a name. There not really undead, but at the same time they are partly alive and still have free will.

“Couldn’t hurt, I’ll see if Ava can help me out.” I said as I pulled her token out of my Echo, igniting the brazier to activate it. “Hey Ava it me again, I found more undead ponies who could use your help.”

“Whoa, this thing actually is still working? Hold on, let me get out of the street.” Ava’s voice echoed from her fiery blue token, and almost immediately her blue fire-rimmed dark portal formed slightly off to the side, and when she came through, she seemed different again. She had the same figure, only unlike before she was now only six feet tall, and from what I could see of her face under her hood and above her bandanna was pure black and had a smooth shine akin to the most polished of gems, the same could be said for her captivating emerald green eyes. “Well, how do? I figured that time-traveling bit with being summoned to the future in my own world was just a fluke. Guess the Null Barrier can’t prevent Tokens from working.”

I watched as her portal faded and her Merchant outfit rapidly shifted from a faded and dead-looking gray to a freshly oiled jet black. “So stud, what’s the rub? You call for a deal like I heard, or ya just looking for an excuse to try and Hoard me again?” Ava teased with her hands on her foal-bearing hips. “Cause to be honest, I’m actually not all that randy right now, for once. So if you’re looking for a good rut, ‘fraid you’re gonna have to settle for one of your lovers.” Ava giggled in mirth as I frowned at her.

“You’re the primary reason I’ve got such blue-balled Hoarding tendencies in the first place Ava. The amount of trouble my new libido has caused is legendary. It’s practically doomed entire worlds.” I informed her, only getting her to laugh haughtily, as if it was her intention in the first place. “Damn fertility-slash-chaos goddesses. Whatever, I don’t exactly hate what you’ve done to me, but I didn’t actually summon you here for a romp.”

“Oh really? Well do tell-no, wait. I sense it. Found more poor undead souls did ya?” I sighed with a nod. Before pulling out Poison Dagger Soul cage? Core. Whatever and show it to her.

“And this is the one who did it, I was thinking of turning him into a magical battery or something.” I said with a small smile on my face. “As well as block off his ability to use magic. Oh that reminds me have you meet Ken the Dragonbound? I think you would like his Applejack who part dragon now.”

“Um, no? And why would I care about some mare named Applejack?” Ava asked curiously, before shrugging. “Well, we could make this easy, just give me this little prick and I’ll eat him, that’d be worth enough to restore any lost memories too for any of the new undead you want resurrected.”

“Sounds good to me, Just try and not disturb Revan or Gwen. Let just say Revan would kick my ass and Gwen pregnant.” I explained, but then I saw the look in her eyes. “No don’t even think about it.”

“Asphy, I’m a goddess, whose only real known weakness is total magic nullification. I’m totally going to troll a Revan if I happen upon her. So no promises. Now give that son-of-a-bitch here so I can send him to true oblivion.” I sighed as I hand over the core, it not like I can stop her.

“Just don’t over do it, they’re my hoard mates.” I implored.

“Who isn’t by this point~?” Ava lilted knowingly, getting me to leer at her. I swear if she wasn’t so sexy and can drive me into a rut, I would have said something about that. “Now then...hm...Poison Dagger...quite the douche you were hm? Well, I hope you don’t mind me devouring your soul. I’m not about to let your fetid little essence drift into the web of reincarnation.” Ava brought the cage to her head, removing her bandanna to reveal her gorgeous and lustrous black crystal pony face, and bit it with her unimpressive flat teeth.

I could practically feel the utter terror and agony from the soul cage as it fractured, cracked, and began to glow red before it succumbed to Ava’s power and turned into red energy, flying down her throat and she swallowed with a content sigh. “Mm...he tasted like liquorish.” Ava huskily purred as she licked her shiny, sexy, kissable lips.

“God damn it why does she have to sound so hot.” I then realized I said that out loud. “Fuck.”

“Don’t bother Asphy, I’m basically a physical manifestation of raw sex. I know what you’re thinking anyway.” Ava teased as she hummed in interest. “Well, that little bastard gave me a new power; Diminish. It’s basically in exact contrast with my Magnify ability.”

“Why do I have a bad feeling now?” I asked out loud. I hope she don’t use that on my mind or something, considering her Magnify power gave me balls the size of watermelons as a dragon, and made me a love potion factory overall.

“Probably because now I can do this!” Ava said with glee as she pat me, and I was suddenly gawking up at her from the palm of her hand as I seemed to be the size of an action figure. “Tits! I love the powers doing high-value Deals gets me! And with Magnify!” I was suddenly back at my normal size, her holding my hand as if we were just shaking hands. “This is great! Solves so many of my current storage issues!”

“It’s Rin all over again.” I sighed at this but could not help but admire her. I so want her in my hoard, but she already put down that isn’t happening on a permanent basis, But one can still dream.

“Who’s Rin? She sounds fun. I hope to meet her. Now then, tell me about her as I get these poor unfortunate souls stabilized.” Ava said as she immediately moved towards the nearest undead. “Come to Momma Ava dear, We’ll heal thy pains.”

Is it strange I find that both creepy yet hot at the same time? I thought as she went to work, hugging the first bemused stallion and lovingly petting his mane. It didn’t help she always seem to set me off into a rut rampage. Anyway as she helped him, I saw Starlight Glimmer was the nearest and she was a little scared when the stallion started weeping into Ava’s bosom as she gently nuzzled his head with her horn aglow.

“W-what is she doing to him?” Starlight asked in fear as she backed away.

“She helping restore his body and memories, but something tells me you didn’t lose your memories.” I asked looking at her. Looks like I was right, she just looked at the floor and looked upset.

“He made me do these horrible things to them.” She said rubbing her eyes.

“Hush dear, that is all behind thee. Come to us, we shall ease thy suffering.” Ava softly whispered as she had suddenly moved to Starlight, kissing her brow as she embraced the stunned mare, who cringed, and yelped in pain as her body began restoring. “Thou had little choice. Fewer of thine flock would have survived had thou not acquiesced and did as they demanded.”

“It...doesn’t change that it was...wrong!” Starlight managed to grit out in pain as her chestplate fell away, and her breasts began forming. “Ow, ow! They weren’t that big before!”

“Consider this a bit of punishment. The burden upon thine chest a reminder, and also a way to let thee comfort those who seek thee out for consolation.” Ava said as she moved the mare’s face between her own breasts, and Starlight froze before relaxing. “Tis a wonder, how great a calming effect it is to cradle someone in thine bosom.”

Damnit, they're all so lucky. I thought as I sat there and watch. But I can’t help but feel like I’ve forgotten something? Something off in the corner of my mind.

“Dost thou feel better?” Ava asked Starlight as she released her from the hug, the now F-cup boasting mare hiding herself with her former chestplate.

“Yes thank you. I’ll just see if Twilight has any clothes I could wear now.” Said Starlight as she quickly made her way out.

“Say Ava, how are your kids back home?” I asked wondering how her blight kids were doing.

“Well, I had to put them in my Pandoran Preserve containment unit 4 so they can’t spread Blight, but I left them and their mother in a very good place that was safe and very open to movement, so I’d suppose they’re fine for now.” Ava said as she gestured for a curious undead to come to her, and the stallion complied.

“I could try and turn them into Dragonlings if you want. I’d also like to see your little friend again.” I could not help but purr at the feeling I was having right now. I may not have a full recollection of what happened, but I do know one thing. We all enjoyed it. Hell even my tail was wagging, I want to get Chrysalis pregnant again for some reason?

“Apologies for mine influence.” Ava suddenly said as she was hugging the stallion, who like the first was whimpering as his body and mind restored. “We art naturally radiating our Aspect at the moment from using it to restore these beings. We are unable to avoid causing thoughts of perversion or procreation occurring at this time.”

“It fine I kind of like it.” I replied as I looked over Ava body, I could not help but feel relaxed right now. Even with all these thoughts running around in my head.

“Not now, or even perhaps today stud. We art performing our duty. Have patience.” Ava chided as she released the happily crying stallion who ran off to retrieve others while another undead mare curiously approached.

“I understand. No need to worry I have gotten better at controlling myself.” I said as the mare went up to Ava.

“But not with our presence. We remember what happened last time. Thou turned us into a brainless cumslut. We would Diminish thine potency, but we art afraid thine current state cannot be reversed, only further exacerbated.” Ava stated as the mare screamed in pain as a missing section of wing the former pegasus had lost sprouted new bones and tendons.

“And that would be bad for both of us.” I then thought about other things.

“Not truly. If we were to Magnify thee to thine max potential, thou would be a true dragon lord, on par with thine enemies and a god of this world.” I slowly looked at her and thought about that. Would I really want to be something like a god? A true dragon lord… I could not help but lick my lips at the idea. To be a true dragon like that...

“Hm...would I get any more insatiable?” I asked her, getting a shrug as she let the panting and weak-looking mare go, who stumbled away as the two stallions she’d already restored led several more undead towards her.

“No, thou art already as virile as thou can become without purposely having thine body mutilated towards such a debased role. We would simply allow thee to achieve thine maximum physical and magical prowess.” Ava took two ponies into her embrace, and began working on them both. “How many more of these poor souls are there?”

“Don’t know, it depends how many Poison Dagger made, should be no more than a town full.” I replied, maybe I’ll hold off on the godly powers for now. No need to rush something like that. Besides, I still want to kill Lord Toruk. But in order to do that I need more Heart Stones. “No idea if he made more, I’ll have to start looking for them myself.”

“Well, be sure to keep us posted when thou happens upon any more, or thou makes any more thyself.” Ava released the two thankful ponies who quickly ushered two more into her arms.

“I will, maybe you can join me and Sonay next time we’re in a rut.” I asked smiling at her.

“Perhaps. We art reining in our rampant libido, so no promises. We art a goddess of Fertility, not a debased and careless monster such as Slaanesh.” Ava said, invoking that particular elder goddess of debauchery got a scary haughty laugh to echo through existence.

“Hmmm, Let not bring elder chaos gods into this. Last thing I need to worry about is them running around.” I replied with my eye looking over her curves.

“Too late~.” I shuddered, the haughty and seductive feminine Supernal making my mind hurt. “Invoke any of us and we hear, hm, hmm.”

“Oh, leave them be Slaan, let the new girl be.” Came a hoarse, wet rasp of a barely human voice.

“Hastur, leave my business to myself.” Slaanesh warned.

“Begone from my mind or I’ll devour you!” A voice roared from inside my head. Wow, haven’t felt that in a long time.

“How adorable! The pathetic little lizard threatens us with nibbling our toes!” Slaanesh exclaimed in a nearly orgasmic tone. “I’ll have so much fun dragging you to my bed.”

“Slaan.” The bloody voice of Hastur himself threatened with a note of finality.

“Oh poo on you Hastur, fine. Beware lizard, I haven’t had one of yours between my thighs in millennia and I still remember how good you are with your tongues, expect me in your future, however distant.” Slaanesh warned before the weight on me from her even implied presence vanished.

“Apologies, go about your lives.” Hastur stated before his even weightier presence vanished as well.

“That… Was weirder than normal…” I say out loud then shuddered. “Note to self, don’t talk or think about them any more.”

“We’re afraid that’s impossible if thou seeketh to maintain relations with us. For we fear they art our new siblings of a sort, beings we art replacing their brother in their echelon of interdimensional beings.” Ava informed as she finished with the last of the undead, who were all now crowding around and kneeling to her in prayer, getting a proud huff of approval from her.

“Fuck them, I have lord Toruk to deal with. I don’t need to worry about them to.” I replied rubbing my head then, I had a thought. “What about the gods of the iron kingdoms? Are they here to?”

“Most likely. Gods are not so easily erased. Even if they cannot physically manifest, they are likely real in some form, Dox proved that to us.” Ava continued to speak in her refined tone. “That is enough worship My Little Ponies, go about your lives and only think fondly of us in exchange.”

“Oh boy, Well at least Dhunia should be cool.” I said as I watch the ponies leave, and then I purr at Ava as she walked up to me.

“What? Are we that irresistible stud? Hmph, we should make thee lick our hoofboots for your impertinence.” Ava grinned as she pulled her hood back and let her beautiful crystalline red mane free in the sun and wind.

“I’m just following my instincts. I can’t help it.” I grinned back, as my tail moved from side to side. Her scent filled my nose and it was so sweet.

“Well, we were serious before-ahem...sorry. I, was serious before when I said I wasn’t in the mood. I’ve been through a lot lately and sex isn’t really on my mind for once.” Ava apologized as she fanned herself from the hot sun. “Good gog it’s hot, what season is it?” Ava asked as she started panting, pulling her silk shirt up out of her corset to expose her shiny smooth black breasts to the air, bunching her shirt up as she tried to cool off.

“I think the start of Summer. I understand, my offer to help your kids still stands. Besides I want to get out and about, haven’t been summoned in a while.” I replied as I rubbed my head and get control over myself. But it was a little hard with her like this.

“W-WHAT?! When was this world’s heat cycle?!” Ava suddenly demanded in a panic.

“Four months ago?” I replied simply. Then I could not hide the smile on my face at the look of horrified arousal she was giving me.

“You crass bastard! The estrous period is during the longest days of the year coming out of winter, and I’ve been-*pant*-in a frozen tundra for-oh gog-days! I just went from Winter to Spring! No, no, no!” Ava panicked as she quickly moved away from me.

“Ava calm down let just open a portal and send you home. That will help right?” I asked as I get ready to send her back. As soon as I pulled out the token, I saw the way she was looking at me. “Ava?”

“Strip. Now.” Ava growled viciously, her teeth turning into shark teeth as her eyes began to slit, scales overtaking her gem skin.

“Our-Contract-is-complete!” I yelled just as she grabbed me… But I was pulled into the portal with her… Fuck me… This may end badly for me. Next thing I know I’m on some kind of beach with Ava on top of me as her gem-like scales set in and the kirin crystal mare seemed ready to rape me, but suddenly she stopped and panted in a mix of relief as sanity started returning to her eyes.

“You okay now Ava? We good?” I asked with my hands on her sides, sliding up and down her sexy muscular but shapely hips and ass as well. Oh god I may end up going into a rut if she doesn't get off me soon.

“Oh yes, totally. Thank gog. My token sent us back to my main base of operations, which recently has had a suppression field installed. You just avoided siring another ten or so kids.” Ava grinned sheepishly from her straddled position on my pelvis.

“That good I guess, umm mind getting off. You’re kind of hitting all the right buttons in the wrong places.” But to be far I kind of liked her on top of me. I guess it something about women in power I just like.

“Too bad, you already got my hackles on a rise. Get up, we’re doing this in my suite.” Ava demanded as she got off me and easily yanked me to my feet with surprising strength, dragging me by the hand towards a HOLY SHIT THAT’S A BIG BUILDING! How in the hell did she make something like that?! “Welcome to the headquarters of Hyperion’s Multidimensional Branch #1. Still in construction too.”

“Okay, it big…” I replied, wait Hyperion? “Do you work for Jack or something?”

“Oh, right, never bothered to mention it. I’m the CEO of the first major out-of-universe branch of Hyperion. All this? It’s mine. Jack owns the company, I run everything in this universe essentially in terms of the company, but-mmph!”

I then kissed her, I felt hot and I wanted to taste her sweet lips right now. “Let hurry inside I’m having trouble controlling myself.” I asked panting a little.

“Oh fuck yes!” Ava growled as she dragged me into the building, only pausing at the buxom Hyperion-logoed pant suited zebra mare at the front desk. “Back for a moment, got a guest, still not here officially.”

“Of course Avarice.” The mare said in a husky natural voice before Ava continued to drag me off before I could invite the striped mare. “Lady Ichor is still in your suite milady!” The zebra called after us.

“Oh, perfect! Um, unless my little baby girl is here….” Ava worriedly muttered. “If she’s here, we’ll have to wait for Sonata to pick her up before we do anything naughty, I’m not corrupting my daughter just yet.” Ava said as we got into an elevator that closed as she pressed a button for the current top floor.

“I understand.” I purred at her as I fondled Ava sexy ass, which while still very squeezable, was tight and muscular under the layer of fat, which was even better. The moans she let out were just driving me crazy. I then found my hands going to over part of her body as we started kissing. Luckily we stop before the doors opened. “Okay, I’m controlling myself now.”

“Fuck that! We’re fucking right he-!” A long, muscled, and dark black-red scaled arm got between us from the doors, and we both looked up at the 14-foot tall Queen Dragonling Ichor who grinned ferally down at us, her body garbed in a rather fancy silk robe as her slit red eyes glimmered.

“I knew I tasted incredible lust. What a treat you brought home dear~.” Ichor purred at us, licking her long fangs with relish. “I’ve been overdue for a meal, and a new batch of little ones.” She grabbed us both, and yanked us out of the elevator.

“Well this will be interesting.” I said with a smile on my face, I should be worried but right now. I was just going with it.

“Yeah, it is. But Ichor, did you mean new kids from me, or him?” Ava asked in confusion as the huge mare carried us under her arms and into an enormous suite with furniture designed for people of Ichor’s size, meaning 14 feet and up was the standard in here.

“From my Dragon Lord, of course. I’ve figured something out about our offspring. I just need a baseline from him to get the right mix of Blight and Plaga mutagen to do it. Now both of you, get naked, I’m going to be enjoying this.” Ichor growled as she threw us both bodily onto the gigantic bed.

I did as was asked, I guess you could say. After all I was just as horny as Ava right now. “Should I change forms?” I asked looking between them.

“Yes.” They both said at the same time as Ava was suddenly nude, and grew in size to equal Ichor, her tail changing into the same mix of dragon and Verdugo as Ichor’s, long, sinuous, bladed at the end. “You’re going to be fucking us both at the same time, like before, in the basement~....”

That really got me worked up as I changed into my 16 foot dragon form and purred at them. “I can’t wait~” I purred at them as I kissed each of them, running my claws over their fit, voluptuous bodies, getting growls of approval from the draconid mares as they each grabbed one of my dicks and started pumping. “I’m going to seed you both.”

“Mmph, don’t get ahead of yourself. I’m sterile right now, but I’ve boosted her.” Ava grinned at me before moaning as I took a huge nipple from her left breast into my mouth, sucking, and surprisingly I got milk. “Oh~ gog! I knew I was naturally lactating but fuck~!”

“Already got a taste of motherhood dear?” Ichor teased as she fondled her chest with her free hand, squirting milk onto me. I then started drinking from both of them back and forth.

“Mmm~...yes...I left Sharp with the eggs, but my body still knows I’m pregnant even if not directly.” Ava panted as she curled her tail behind me, Ichor doing the same, coiling our three tails together, causing our bodies to ramp up even more from instinct knowing how intimate the action was.

“I want you both now~” I purred at them as I pulled them closer together. My claws on their hips and my two dicks ready to enter them. They both quickly shoved me down our tails coming undone as they both positioned over my pelvis, facing each other and squeezing their basketball boobs together as they aimed my hemipenes at their vaginas, and without hesitation, impaled themselves on me, getting a surprised roar of pleasure from me.

“Oh fuck yes!” They both screamed at the same time, Ava on my lower dick and Ichor on my upper one, they bounced in sync as they made out with each other as they fucked me, I didn’t even have to do anything, panting and kneading Ichor’s huge and deliciously round but firm ass, running my hands up and down her tail as I licked the underside of her bladed spade.

“Asphy! I lied!” Ava shouted, and I roared as I felt my dicks get bigger! “I was just postulating, but you’ve got a bit more growing to do!”

“Not again~!” I groaned out in rapture as my scales darkened from blue to primarily black with lighter blue highlights along my front, I growled as I felt myself get even bigger overall, my hands now more easily grabbing more of Ichor’s fine ass. “Yes! Please your Lord!”

“Gladly~!” Ichor screamed out in rapture as she suddenly came, Ava shortly after, and I roared as my huge pumpkin-sized testicals tightened, erupting into them.

Hours later….

I was so hungry after our sabbatical, I was eating through a ten course meal. And I wasn’t stopping any time soon. “Ava, why did you do that and also. Can I have 11ths?” I asked as I eat into a turkey.

“Sorry Asphy. But I’ve got a size fetish and, well...you just had so much potential….” Ava meekly said to me now that I was an 18-foot-tall anthro dragon with 18 inch dicks and pumpkin sized balls, I was just glad my new overall size made those seem normal-ish at my scale, especially since my hemipenes somehow retracted into my torso, where all that flesh went confounded me.

“You know you should asked before doing stuff like that to someone.” I replied, then felt something. My blight was moving inside me, I felt I had more control and decided to test it out on myself. I then grow and ungrow spines on my left arm. Interesting... “On the other hand this may not be a bad thing.” And it was then...I realized...I wasn’t endlessly horny. Sure, I felt I could go forever, but I wasn’t outright being driven into a rut being in this form, which was rare. “So what did you do to reduce my libido?”

“Nothing, your Blight’s managing all that rampant energy now. You can still be as randy as all get-out, but it’s more on your terms now.” Ava informed from her seat at the head of the table, which she had vehemently refused to even consider letting me have, which, I’ll admit, just made her hotter.

Oh, and we were all still naked and fresh from our fucking, food demanded showers wait.

“Yes, and now that I have your seed, I can produce a batch of pure Dragonlings that I can use to help understand my wasp children, and help mutate into more stable forms.” Ichor said as she rubbed her inflated dome of a belly that made her look pregnant with triplets. Ava just ‘ate’ it and added it to her available mass stores, Ichor decided to keep it in to ensure she’d get as many eggs out of it as possible.

“I wish to see them.” I asked, I could feel their blight from here. And I have a feeling they can feel me. I then stuff as much food in my mouth before getting up. But first I needed a shower. “Care to join me in the shower?”

“Pfft, shower? Pansy.” Ava grinned beatifically as she got up, trotting past and running her tail along my thighs as she passed by, but I wasn’t instantly sent into a rut like usual, huh, having some self control is cool. “We could, but it’d be cramped. Why not soak in the spa instead?”

“Spa? Haven’t tried that before… Sure.” I replied and followed after her. “You coming to Ichor?”

“Only if my beloved summons the colts.” Ichor grinned mischievously as she hefted herself up and followed with a waddle. If I had eyebrows right now I would had raised them, so I just tilt my head to one side.

“Of course I’ll summon the cabana colts~! And the pool mares~!” Ava lilted as she pressed some keys on a panel along the hallway wall towards large double doors at the end.

Something tell me I’m lucky to get back control of myself now. Or things would have gotten crazy, or I’m just going to kick back and relax. I got my answer as soon as the doors opened, and a huge indoor spa greeted us with several very muscular zebra stallions averaging 8 feet and built like bodybuilders and incredibly fit and shapely zebra mares all about six feet and with large assets were waiting in nothing but leaf-bikinis and thongs. “Welcome our Lord Avarice, we will provide relief.” They all said as they bowed slightly.

“Umm, hi.” I replied even if they were not talking about me. I still felt I should be polite to them, also the mares remind me of Zecora. Only less wild and ready to jump me when my back turned.

“We’d like a full spa treatment, massages and everything, some oils for our scales, and...hm. Ichor, Asphy, interested in permanently dying your scales different colors?” Ava asked conversationally, as if changing skin tone was as simple as rubbing a paste on.

“Not really, if I want to change the colors I can.” I replied holding out a wing as the blue membrane changed from blue to green, red, yellow then back to blue. Huh couldn’t do that before.

“Hm...would it be possible to only change a certain area?” Ichor asked, getting nods from the mares of the group of zebra spa tenders. “Then could you make my nipples gold? To better contrast with my black-red scales, I don’t care to have black nipples that just blend with my breasts.”

“Certainly Lady Ichor, right this way for the tonal change treatment.” A mare said, leading Ichor away as Ava moved to one of the gigantic massaging beds.

“Be firm, but gentle with me. Be harsh on Asphy, his new constitution won’t benefit otherwise.” What? I thought confused. What she talking about?

“Of course milady. I shall fetch the hammers.” One of the beefy stallions stated as he moved to a cabinet, taking out a smooth and elongated hammer that looked...oddly nice in a shiny sort of ‘don’t want to use because it’ll get ruined’ kind of way.

“So do I lay down or?” I asked looking around. I have never be to a place like this before, hell I’ve never been to a spa before like, ever. Luckily for me one of them show me to a bed to lay on my front. "So is this going to?-”

I was interrupted as the first hammer struck my back, and god did it felt good. I had no idea what they was doing with those hammers but my wings just lay limp off the bed as I relaxed. “Yes, let the tension out, we’ll hammer into the scales to reach the muscles, then use the hammers to rub the stress out.” The stallion said professionally as he began gently but firmly tapping along the base of my wings, then grinding the hammer in and around the area, getting a groan of relief out of me, I had no idea I was so tense!

Hours later….

“So this is the place?” I asked, dressed in a full-sized silken white robe that almost touched the grassy ground as we walked across the last stretch to an utterly gigantic glass-like dome, that was just one in a line of many along the north shore of the island Ava’s base was on. Of course, my question was redundant, I could feel the Blight here teeming inside.

“Yes, our children are currently held here in quarantine.” Ichor said, having released my love potion from her womb since she was certainly impregnated by the time the mares massaging her demanded they let her abdomen relax. She was now wearing the regal black queenly robe I first saw her in.

“I’d like to go inside.” I asked slowly walking up to the dom. I could not tell if the ones inside were afraid of me or not. Either way I was here to help them. Hopefully they remembered me, it would make it easier.

“No, of course not, we just walked across the whole island to get here, we’re not going inside, oh no~.” Ava sarcastically joked. The mare was wearing a tight-fitting pair of jeans with tribal designs where her marks would’ve been had she been a normal mare, and was wearing a ring clasped bikini top that made her basketball boobs seem even bigger with how they hid only her nipples in spite of the size of the triangles.

“Cute.” I replied as I walk in through the door, finding a security checkpoint with another buxom zebra mare manning it. “Hey sexy, I’m here to see about helping the kids.” I idly flirted, but was shocked to not even get a reaction until she looked blankly up at me with dead eyes, it wasn’t until now I noticed above her left brow, fur patterned to say C-73.

That was both strange and made me worried. Also when do I flirt so freely? Welp, so much for better self control. “Hello. I am C-73. How might I be of service today?” The mare asked in a neutral, emotionless, but still not robotic tone.

“Hey C-73! I’m here to visit the kids, let us through?” Ava asked, and the mare typed away at her terminal, before the automated defenses I just noticed retracted back into the ceiling. We had guns on us the whole time?

Oh right my echo, I took it off and handed it over. The almost fake mare quickly held her own Echo over it, and after a beep, she then put her own Echo back on, and waved us in. “What was with that mare?” I asked Ava as we passed the security checkpoint and had even more ceiling turrets on us and two bulky Loader bots painted all red with flamethrowers aimed at us cautiously. It was like some kind of airlock from some sci fi show. Can’t put my claw on what one though.

“That was C-73, first soulless mass-produced clone of my branch of the Doppleganger Project.” Ava growled hatefully with incredible spite at the name of the program. “Living things should have their own lives damn it.”

“So do we just put a password in or...?” I asked looking at the large doors. First time I’ve heard of a displaced cloning zebra. But it sounds like Ava didn’t like the idea to me.

“Depressurizing decontamination chamber.” C-73’s voice rang out as lights flashed and alarms blared, all turrets and the two HOT Loaders aiming at the airlock as it hissed and opened up, Ava and Ichor briskly strode in, so I followed and soon the doors started sealing behind us in the small-ish chamber. “Pressurizing decontamination chamber, cycling for Preserve Four’s atmosphere.”

As this was going on I wondered if I could go into my other forms or not. I’ll find out later. As soon as the doors opened I just walked outside onto the flat expansive plain of grass slowly and calmly. Looking around I could tell they were close but seem to be hiding from me.

“Children! Come up! This is no way to treat your Lord!” Ichor bellowed out imperiously, getting me to blink at her, and she blushed. “Sorry, that was...sorry.”

“It fine, it happens.” I replied, not really sure how to respond to that, really I’m too used to everyone calling me by my title of Lich lord to worry. However, soon, the ground rumbled, and hundreds of Blight Wasps burst out of the ground from hidden grassy hatches, hissing, snarling, and gathering around us to kneel somewhat to us.

“Sorry mother!”

“Huh, that new? So then little guys. Want to have your forms changed to something a little more, sociable?” I asked looking at them all. I then heard a portal open up as Sonay walks out with Revan… Crap. “Okay, no need to panic.”

“BLIGHTLESS! INFECT! INFECT!” The wasps screeched, about to bull-rush Revan.

“DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT IT!” I roared at them. As they all froze in place. Wow, I think I’m even louder then luna now.

“I take it this is a bad time?” Asked Sonay looking around.

“Sis-in-law, you kinda just walked into a living minefield with my babies wanting to sting you into becoming more of my babies.” Ava deadpanned at the robo dragoness. “Well, that little girl with you anyway.”

“Sister in law…? What the fuck?” Revan tilted her head. “You know what? I don’t care. I’ll kill them if they try again.”

“Say that again and I’ll devour your soul.” Ava lowly rumbled, a draconic/tiger growl echoing out from her.

“Revan, Sonay just please stay near Ava and try not to kill anything. I’m working.” I replied as I draw on my Blight, oddly enough I could see it energy’s flowing from my arms. ‘So this is dragonblight.’ I thought as I started the slow and careful work of changing their forms. They screeched in agony as their chitinous shells split, segmented, and shifted about as they slowly took forms more akin to changelings, but still clearly had quadrupedal bodies, and long segmented tails with bladed tips.

“I’m going to go to work.” Revan grumbled as she started messing with her watch. “I’m bored already.”

“Just remember, you need me or my little sister to send you back.” Said Sonay as she watches what happening. “Oh and this is Ava my sister’s wife, or was it husband?”

“Neither actually, but there’s no way I’m not marrying Sonata. As for gender specific title? Uh...well...not sure anymore. I figured out how to switch genders with ease, but I prefer being a babe than a dude. Eh, wife is fine.” Ava shrugged. “At least until I add another soul to my Shared Soul and we change personality again. Also, hey bitch, good on ya, little one’s healthy from what I can tell.” Ava gave a thumbs up to Revan. “Too soon to know the gender, but they’ll be nice and safe.”

“Yeah, yeah. Damn womb thought I wanted one.” Revan grumbled.

“Don’t think like that. I just blessed you for safe carry and easy birth, it’ll be practically painless.” Ava beamed at the irritated Sith. “Just be glad it’s just one, with how virile Asphy is, he could’ve easily given you multiples. Also, a draconid Sith? Whew, you’re gonna have a really strong kid there.”

“Umm little help please? They’re hugging me.” I called out, once I was done I boosted the free will of each of them and they wanted to thank me. Only they’re all over me and I can’t move now without squashing any of them.

“Alright you little hellions off the dragon lord and back to your hive!” Ava shouted at her children, who quickly complied and cheerfully chatted each other up as they retreated to their underground burrows. “Thanks Asphy.”

“Well, that reminded me of the time we tried to hold a birthday party for the dragonlings. Only they swarmed me when I brought in the cake.” I smiled at that, good times.

“Well that’s all well and good, and with this next batch of Blighted Plagalings on the way, I’ll be able to better predict outcomes from other joinings.” Ichor said as she patted her flat abdomen. “I will remain here with my hive for a bit, see how the full-sized burrow for myself is going.” Ichor strode out into the field, and quite impressively seemed to step down into the grass as if she hit an invisible stairwell.

“Wow, no wonder no one finds their hive’s.” I said out loud. “So we ready to go home or do you want to try out the spa here?”

“What do I look like, some prissy fashion pony? I’m a conqueror, I-.”

“Need to relax.” I finished as I picked Revan up and walked to the door. With Sonay not far behind. Heading back to the spa.

“I hate you…” Revan snarled. She’ll change her tone once she meet the zebras.

Hours later….

“I still hate you….” Revan breathed out lowly as she was completely relaxed in a white silk robe on a gigantic plush couch designed for people 14 feet tall.

“I can live with that.” I replied drinking some kind of fruit drink. It was good, a nice zebra mare gave it to me before walking off.

“What did they do with my mask and lightsabers?” Revan asked, a bit anxious.

“Don’t worry I have them right here.” I replied holding up a box to her.

“I had Homage give your mask a built-in Echo device, so you’ll have a comprehensive HUD and subspace storage, and he improved your saber’s plasma cycling efficiency. It’s mostly just to keep the blade more cohesive so it’ll likely even overpower other, lesser sabers.” Ava informed from next to Revan on the couch, opening the box so she could get her stuff, including her clothes in the box were freshly washed. “And before you pull the insecure tsundere shit I know you’re gonna do, shut up and accept it, don’t even say thank you.”

Revan took her lightsabers and mask. “The red one already did that. It could overload.”

“Not as well as now, it’s practically in a near-overload state constantly from what Homage sent me on the specs, so you don’t have to overload it as much in those situations.” The 14-foot crystal kirin mare informed as she vegged in her seat.

“Whatever.” Revan placed the mask over her face. She then took her watch and seemed to tense.

“Also, total waste of beauty, hiding behind that mask.” Ava teased. “A lot of people like women with experience in life that have overcome things. As for your watch, didn’t do anything to it besides sync it to your mask so there’s less conflict.”

“... I’m so screwed…” Revan whispered to herself.

“Maybe, probably not. Here’s a secret about my universe. Time Dilation is nonexistent.” Ava grinned down at the worried woman. “That message could be from the past, or the future, or you already took care of it if you left with the intent to be where, and when, you need to be.” Ava chuckled darkly as she gestured out at nothing in particular. “You could even time travel using my universe’s mechanics. Homage is abusing the absolute fuck out of it, just be careful that you don’t do something stupid like appear to yourself before using it. I’ve already got the headache of having been summoned to the future while STILL here! It’s madness!”

“So wait...I could just stay here, forever, and whenever I leave, I’ll just be there?” Revan asked disbelievingly.

“Yup! So that’s why this place is such a great getaway resort! You don’t have to worry about ANYTHING back home! Just be mindful of interactions with any other Displaced here, you don’t want any time shenanigans interfering with the continuity of your universes, so we’ll try to keep you generally away from one another, unless you’ve already painstakingly planned for it.” Ava informed seriously.

“I am so telling everyone about this place.” I said with a smile, maybe I could bring the hoard here some time. “Maybe…”

“Just as a head’s-up! Dox is already here. Or specifically, the one on vacation for an extended period that summoned me to the future to fight an enemy that harassed him on his vacation. So, keep a distance from the southern shoreline for now, we don’t want any time paradoxes here. My universe is stable, not sure about any of yours.” Ava warned with incredible seriousness.

“Okay, note to self do not mess with anyone while here.” I said to myself as I go back to drinking my drink. I then started choking on it as my throat constricted. What the hell?!

“That’s for forcing me here.” Revan said, letting go of her force choke.

“Oh! Do it to his junk! I want to see if you can force-choke his-!”

“NO!” I yell. Last thing I want is to give Revan ideas, on the other hand… No, just no bad idea.

“Oh, actually, Revan, are there really secret Sith techniques in the bedroom? I’m not sure if that was canon or not, or if it was a joke my Earth’s version of Star Wars made.” Ava asked curiously.

“Yes there are. In fact, I’ve used them before I met Asphyxious. There are even Jedi methods I know since I’m part Jedi.” Revan said calmly and without care. My god they're becoming friends… I’m DOOMED! Okay do not panic, there is no need to panic.

“Wow, well darn. Shame I can never use them, unless midichlorians can carry over via pure genetics.” Ava mused with intrigue. “Because if they do, I’d just need a sample of your DNA and then boom; Force powers, but I’d still need training to do anything with it.”

Revan’s eyes narrowed. “Although I hate them, you can. But it helps if it’s natural. If you want you can take a blood sample. I’ve always wanted an apprentice in either the light or dark side.”

“Oh I don’t need anything as invasive as blood, just some hair, a little dandruff, saliva… semen….” Ava suggested with smokey eyes. “Besides, it wouldn’t be me, personally learning from you, it’d be the part of me who is actually level-headed enough to do it.”

Revan stuttered. “Wh-whatever.” Revan flushed under her mask at being so boldly approached.

“Wonderful! I’d like for you both to formally meet Crescent Luminescence.” Ava declared, before instantly changing demeanor from cheery to calmly attentive, her eyes changing from green to gold, and her hair to go purple. “Hey. How are you both?”

“Meh.” Revan shrugged.

“Umm, cool. I think?” I was not sure what just happened.

“It’s some form of personality shift.” Revan said. “Uh…”

Crescent smirked coyly as she shrank rapidly down to Revan’s size, her clothes shrinking with her as she became a rather lithe but still quite built stallion of the thestral persuasion, only a head taller than her and twirling the now useless bikini top by the ring. “Not exactly.” He tossed the top away and the jeans were practically skin-tight on him, revealing how skinny and muscular he was. “I am the first Soul of Avarice; Crescent Luminescence, the Soul of Indifference.” His Alucard-like voice made Revan shiver unnoticeably.

“Second Soul!” Ava’s voice suddenly came from his mouth, as his eyes flashed green, getting him to roll his eyes.

“What she said. I was the first soul Avarice brought into themselves, originally out of spite, anger, and desperation. I was once a member of a shadow organization that deals in lives and power. I believe I’d be suited to your teachings.” Crescent flexed his powerful wings, easily larger than would be expected. “This form you see is me, entirely. Originally as I was before being consumed, body and soul by the Greedy Avarice.”

“I may be Greedy, but I’m not evil~.” Ava lilted from his mouth.

Revan stood up and grabbed the box. “I’ll be back with some hair and spit.” She then walked off.

“What? Not up for some cunnilingus?” Crescent teased after her, getting a Force punch to the nuts that he merely grunted from. “Oh~ feisty. I see why you like her Asphyxious.”

“Ya, also this is kind of strange for me.” I replied looking at him? I had no idea Ava had more than one soul living inside of them, I mean, I figured when she told me about it, that it was figurative. “Could you change back or do you need to stay like this tell you get what you need?”

“Why be so limited?” Crescent and Ava asked together, and Ava seemed to melt out of Crescent in the nude, standing side-by-side. “We’re a Shared Soul, we don’t need to have a Shared Body, it just makes it easier to focus on one task. With this, all three of us are now in our separate bodies, but our Souls are still inexorably linked.”

“Huh, interesting. It like what happens to an Overseer, only your souls are not forced together.” I wonder if I can find out how this was done. But I was not willing to try and find out, I didn’t want to hurt Ava, them anyway.

Revan returned fully dressed in her robes. “... I don’t even want to know.” She passed the samples to the duo.

“Shame, we were about to explain the process to Asphy, but oh well. You get it Crescent, I’m gonna find some pants.” Ava said as she quickly put the bikini Crescent had tossed back on, stuffing her nipples into the triangle cups as Revan shamelessly stared from behind her mask at the K-cup basketballs as the wrestled with the top and seemed to summon various skirts and pants from out of the air that she was considering.

“A-anyway, you do your thing and I’ll get my stuff ready for a simple lesson.” Revan said. “I’ll even show you something I was told by my master regarding lightsaber color meanings.”

“Sure.” Crescent took the small cup of spit and hair, and licked it up. “Hm, tangy. You eat a lot of healthy foods don’t you?”

“... Yeah, I avoid eating the junk. There’s no point to it.” Revan said.

Crescent suddenly dropped the cup, getting Revan and I to jump slightly, and Ava was frozen just as he was, both staring off into space.

“You guys okay?” I asked wondering what just happened?

“...The Force is bullshit, that’s what...I just felt like I was yanked from my body for a second.” Crescent hissed as he shook himself, and slapped Ava in the face. “Ava, go check on Sharp, make sure she’s not catatonic.”

“Right.” Ava slipped on a short orange skirt and her Merchant outfit appeared autonomously and from nowhere, holding open the coat which she promptly dashed into, vanishing, and the autonomous garb followed.

“Did he call the Force… Bullshit…?” Revan snarled animalistically.

“I think something bad just happened. What going on Crescent?” I asked, to be fair I had no idea what was going on.

“Revan, you could’ve warned us how potent you were. We just about lost our awareness out among...everything. It just slammed into us like an ocean tidal wave.” Crescent shuddered. “I’ve been exposed to a lot, but never have we just lost all sensation before. No wonder Jedi have so much trouble expressing themselves and Sith have difficulty reining in their passion.”

“So, is this like. Thinking it a lightbulb but really it’s a Sun?” I asked.

“That’s like comparing a match to the Green Fucking Sun, which encompasses the size of several universes and is the source of power of all First Guardians across the multiverse.” Crescent grumbled as he took a cleansing breath.

“So it big…” Okay, I’m so not going find out how Revan powers work now.

“I suppose I’m just used to it.” Revan said. “I did have a long ten years training myself.”

“Well, we’ll have as long as we both need. I could even go with you if you wish, I’d arrive back whenever I and Ava intend.” Crescent offered, but Revan shook her head.

“Shouldn’t be too long. I took a long time because I was alone without guidance and only my Star Wars knowledge.”

“Well, I’m going to find Sonay and head back. Want to stay here and help train them or come with?” I asked Revan.

“I don’t know…” Revan said. “You know what? I’ll stay to get his training started, then I’ll head back.”

“Okay just give Sonay a call and she’ll bring you back. Make me wonder what else she can do?” I then went off to find Sonay, and see she was sunbathing. That is so like her. After I let Sonay enjoy herself I say my goodbyes to Revan and Crescent then head off home. Next thing I know I’m tackled by Pinkie Pie and Gwen, which was weird, beings I was still my full 18 foot dragon size, so they just hugged my legs, faces at my thighs.

“What was that for? Also you shouldn’t be doing that when you’re pregnant Gwen.” I groaned as I looked at them. I better turn into my human form, as soon as I changed back I felt different. Like something new was added. I then looked at Gwen then Pinkie Pie and saw I was still taller then them. Oh… “I’m taller now?”

“I like it.” Said Pinkie giving me bedroom eyes. Oh crap. I thought as she nuzzled me, I looked at Gwen and saw she had the same look. Well looks like I’m not getting any sleep right now.

A portal suddenly opened, and Revan stepped out. “So how long was it?”

“Uh… I just...got back.” I informed, getting Revan to nod in comprehension.

“Amazing, so what they said was true. I was there for a few hours after you left, helping them comprehend the Force so they don’t endanger themselves and others.” Revan informed me.

“Ava pestered you about the bedroom techniques the whole time, didn’t she?” I asked knowingly, and Revan remained completely passive. “Knew it.”

“I never imagined there was a being that shameless besides you.” Revan muttered in annoyance.

“She was the one who gave me the blue balls in the first place.” I said then felt Pinkie pull herself closer. “Hold on, Pinkie, uh, Revan… did Ava… touch you?” I asked in concern.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Revan asked.

“Revan, I forgot to mention; but Avarice has two abilities; Magnify, and Diminish. She used Magnify on me, and look at what came of it.” I stated, pointing out my new height compared to them all. “She only had to pat me to shrink me to the size of a toy with Diminish, so all she’d need is an instant of contact and she could have done any number of things to you, like made you stronger, faster, or even slower, dumber, I’m just concerned, Avarice is a flighty person and passes out gifts without a second thought.”

“Well… Yeah. My leg is better. And my scars are gone.” Revan said. “For a moment there I thought you were worried she touched me in a perverted way.”

“No I know you’d kick her ass for that, I’m just happy she didn’t do something crazy like magnify your sex drive or something.” I replied in relief.

“She could’ve made me forget… Damn, now I’m worried.” Revan said.

“Knowing her she wouldn’t do anything like that. Anyway let’s get these two to bed.” I said as Pinkie and Gwen were cuddling me. “Like to join us Revan?”

“You know, I got aroused by Ava very easily…” Revan said in a sultry voice. “I didn’t like feeling helpless…” Revan then walked away. “But I’m too tired. Plus, after last night, I need some away from you time.”

“Okay just let me know if you need anything.” I replied as I walked off with Gwen and Pinkie. I was looking forward to a long sleep.

Ghosts In The Den, And Cloning Body's.

***Asphyxious pov, Den.***

Well if anything aside from more height, strength, and whatnot came from my most recent encounter with the Merchant Goddess Ava, it would have to be the ability to remain calm.

Sexually.

I was able to refuse Gwen and Pinkie, citing sleep, and then we just slept. It was great. Oh, and Pinkie asked if I would go with her when she visit her family on the rock farm. In the next few weeks. It sounded like fun, not only that but Applejack’s family was going too.

Not only that but Gwen gave birth to a beautiful baby girl. I couldn't wait to tell the girls they have a baby sister now.

But for now I had other duties to deal with. Like what the hell going on in my den while I was gone. “So Rex, the diamond dogs are complaining about seeing… Ghosts?” I asked as my right hand dog and I walked down a tunnel. With the way both my dogs and the Living Dead as I started to call the partly undead ponies. Were coming and going from Ponyville, it won’t be long before some decide to live there.

I just hope they get used to Orendi and Toby craziness before anything else happens. I’ve always had my Bane Knights wander around the den before, with no problems so what changed now?

“Yes sir, but they’re not the ones we’re used to seeing.” Replied Rex as we stopped outside a door. “We find them in here sir, and if you’ll excuse me. I need to see Golden Shield before she tries to find some way to work again.”

Huh, I thought she would be resting in her condition. Anyway, I looked at the door with curiosity. So I open the door and pop my head inside. And saw nothing… Huh, I walked inside the large room and had a look around. Nothing looked out of place to me, until the door slammed shut.

“Okay, come on out. I’m not going to hurt you, I just want to know why you’re here.” I asked out loud waiting for the ghost or ghosts to show up.

“Ooo~ I’m a ghost and I’m haunting your ass~!” I just deadpanned at this, really?

“Damn it, I thought we weren’t going to pull this kind of crap.” Said another voice, okay so there more than one.

“I’m sorry! I couldn’t resist!” I just stand there as I heard these two talking, waiting for them to show themselves. Really I was in no rush, hell they was kind of interesting to listen to. By the sounds of it, they were both mare’s, or one of them a really girly sounding stallion.

“Look, can we get down to business here? The reason we haunted him wasn’t just because of his nice ass and primal nature, but because he’s a necromancer and could likely help us.”

“Sorry for not popping up earlier, it was really hard to manifest at all, even with all the Negative Elan teeming around this place.” I wasn’t really sure what they was talking about, wait negative? That can’t be right can it.

“What are you two talking about?” I asked, hoping to get an answer to my question.

“You’ve been throwing this stuff around like candy and you had no clue what it was even called?” The formerly spunky and chipper voice suddenly became frustrated. “What kind of necromancer doesn’t even bother to learn the basics between Positive and Negative magic energies?!”

“Zaz, Calm. Down.” The more serious, raspier female voice firmly demanded of her ethereal compatriot.

“Gwyn, I will NOT calm down! This is the Displaced we placed our bets on when choosing who to haunt before our souls were dragged off!”

“Wait, wait, wait back up. What going on and why are you here? Maybe I can help you.” I asked hoping to calm them down, I may not know everything about necromancy, but I know enough that stress for the soul is not good for it. “And how do you two know about Displaced?” It kind of hard to tell what I was seeing as they were both balls of light. “May I have your names?”

“I’m Pizazz and she’s Gwyndolin, or just Zaz and Gwyn. We were in the army when all Tartarus broke out and we got an unlucky break.” Pizazz, or Zaz, said in irritation.

“We were crushed by falling debris.” Gwyn offhandedly added. “Least it was quick.”

I stared at these two still nearly formless souls in the dark and that was when it hit me, they were from the war of shadows… A number of things ran through my head, like how did they get here to how long have they been here. “So you two want me to make you new bodies? Also were there Displaced fighting where you were from?”

“Oh yeah, huge war. Displaced fighting like titans among us puny ants, crushing and killing us in scores just from being nearby.” Zaz confirmed seriously.

“We were only supposed to be for relief, but yeah, that’s life. And apparently death too.” Gwyn commented casually.

“I know… I saw it all.” I said more to myself then them, as I lean on a empty stone wall. I rest my head on the cold stone to think. That war, I knew I’d be going back but by the sounds of it. It was already over for them. “Try and not tell me more please.”

“Sure mister ‘I didn’t kill any innocents’, we’ll try not to give you PTSD.” Zaz chipperly stated.

“I know you didn’t, if anything. The other Displaced who took part, as well as myself are more guilty about what happened there. As for me, I’ll be going back at some point to keep fighting in it. Just not sure when.”

“Sucks to be you. At least for us that nasty mess is over with, but that comes to the current situation.” Gwyn said to get the conversation back on track.

“Give us bodies you idiot!” Zaz screeched, her murky and wavering form getting a firmer outline from her burst of emotion. I somehow found it cute as I started to pet it with a slightly magic-charged hand.

“What the pushy unicorn said.” Said Gwyn, I then pulled Zaz along as I walked past Gwyn, Zaz somehow latching onto her and dragging her with us.

“Alright let’s see if I can call someone first.” I replied pulling the soul with me, All I need to do is go to my room and call Jack.

“Lord Asphyxious!” Yelled one for the guard dogs as she ran up to me. What now? I thought as I’m holding the two souls in one hand.

“Don’t tell me, we’re under siege again?” I groused, almost every time a guard has to find me we’re under attack, it’s a curse I say!

“No, worse!” She yelled sounding more annoyed than anything else.

“What could be worse than that?” I demanded as she started leading me down the halls.

“The Unliving have suddenly carved out a small temple in worship to a god without telling anyone!” The femme dog growled as we turned a corner.

“Oh by Dhunia’s sweet tits, why did they have to do this now… Wait, there Living Dead from Starlight Glimmer group aren’t they?” I asked in a deadpan manner.

“Not just them, all of them. They keep saying they owe her everything, praise be to the Mother of us All and all that nonsense.” The dog grumbled as she led us into the main den, and then made a hard turn towards the former excavation site of the formerly buried and useless warjacks.

“To be fair I’m fine with them doing this as long as they don’t go crazy with it. Or try and make others pray to her too.” Last thing I need is a new group making trouble. I haven’t even found all those Cryx ponies yet.

“Oh no, it’s worse. They are actively proving their god is real with providing boons of fertility, temporary sterility, and the best part, almost anything asked of it so long as it is in trade.” The dog fumed. “Some of the other guards have already traded bits for new things instead of using the teleporter to Ponyville.”

I just rubbed my eye as I found a headache began to form. Wait, maybe I can use this… “They trade, are they only doing this in the den or are they going to the other clans and towns too?” If I played my cards right, we could have a new boon in income from the other clans.

“Wait, are you serious? This god is a real thing, it’s potentially dangerous-.”

“And I personally know this ‘god’ thank you very much. I have faith-pfft, faith, that there is no ill will to be had here.” I could not help but find the idea funny. Everyone praying to Ava for something just made me want to laugh. But I kept that to myself, after all she still a Displaced and a friend.

We entered the empty former excavation site, and I nearly tripped. The dogs kept things simple. This was not. The Living Dead had used their industriousness, tirelessness, and their varied skills to carve a Greek-style temple into the walls of the empty cavern.

“Well, they could of asked the dogs to make a room for them. Rather than turn half the dig site into a temple.” I then made my way up to the temple just to see what was going on. As soon as I walked inside, I could feel Ava’s presence. But she was not here, the Living Dead were.

“What the…” I asked staring at all of them.

“Welcome to the Temple of Avarice, Goddess of Fertility and Trade. What do you desire?” An Unliving mare asked, wearing little more than a skimpy toga and her underwear on display. I think I’m starting to understand why this female diamond dog is upset.

“Ummm, I just came to ask… Why did you turn half the dig site into a temple?” I asked trying not to stare, but at the same time I was liking what I was seeing. Hell, I saw one or two female diamond dogs here too, and the stallions, they wore nothing but loincloths. “You could've told me you was doing this.”

“But we wanted to surprise you Lord Asphyxious, with this shrine to your friend.” The mare said as she looked up at me, I could see a small blush on her face. It was cute.

“Well, I do like it. But next time at least tell Rex you're doing something like this next time okay?” I asked smiling warmly at her. I don’t know why but it looked like this mare face was getting redder and redder. Was she reacting to me in some way? Or was it Ava playing a prank on this poor mare.

“Milord, please cease favoring me with your wandering eyes, Our Lady’s aura will cause us to pounce upon you as if in heat.” The mare warned, getting me to instantly move my gaze over her shoulders at a wall.

“Oh, umm sorry. I’ll try and remember that next time I’m here. But can you cut back on the trading a little bit. It’s upsetting some of the clan members, just for now. Give it a month or two just so they’re used to all this.” I explain, but really I found my mind wandering back to what she said. Maybe I could bring Twilight and the girls here, just to enjoy ourselves for a little bit. I found my eye slowly wander back over to the mare again. More self-control than before or not, she wasn’t hard on the eyes, all lithe and fit.

“M-milord?” She asked nervously, she then starting to pant. I was enjoying this, getting this poor mare all worked up like this. It so evil and I love it. I think it time to inform Ava of what going on as I looked away from the mare and pulled out Ava token.

“Yo Ava, my Living Dead built a shrine in your name and are worshiping you.” I said to the token with a smile.

“W-who? What? Ow~! My head! I’m hearing echoes all over the place!” Wait…. I put the token down, and moved to the voluptuous and robed statue at the altar in the back of the shrine. Holy crap, they got Ava’s good side and everything. Her statue was also naked beyond the hooded robe hanging off her back, and I tweaked a tiny nipple jokingly. “AHN~! W-who did that?!” Ava cried out, her voice coming from the statue.

I didn’t say anything as an evil thought entered my mind, she could feel what I was doing to the statue. Oh this was going to be fun, after twenty minutes of fondling, stroking, and rubbing, I decided to get to business on why I was calling her. “Hey Ava, sorry, I couldn’t resist this altar to you, it’s really spot-on.”

Ava was still panting and groaning when she responded. “Y-you insufferable ass. I’m in the middle of a fucking street.”

I tried to contain my laughter at the thought, but once I calmed down. I went back to why I was calling. “So what craziness should I expect from this temple of yours?”

“What temple?! Oh fuck no! Someone made a place of worship for me?!” Ava shrieked in panic, making me grin at her reaction.

“Yeap, The Unliving as I have started to call them or Living Dead have made a temple to you. I have to say I like what I’m seeing here.” I replied looking over other things in the temple.

“No~! Now I’m locked in as a Fertility Goddess! I wasn’t going to let anyone worship me until my Chaos Aspect took root! Fuck! Now my world has to make or find a deity of Chaos!” Ava screamed furiously, making me pale in realizing something.

“Oh...fuck...so this is how your Discord comes into being?” I asked biting my lip.

“Who the fuck is Discord?” Damn it! Did she know nothing about this world, wait. No, don’t tell me. Please don’t let this mean what I think it means, why didn’t I spot it sooner when she asked why she should care about some mare named Applejack.

“Ava… How much of equestria do you know about? Before being Displaced I mean.” I asked, with a feeling of dread. If she has some knowledge of the show this wouldn’t be so bad… On the other hand. If she knew nothing… This could take a while.

“Why would I know anything? I was just dropped off in the middle of a world that’s at war with each other and had to flee from the authorities for using ‘illegal’ magic.” Ava answered as she somehow slapped me through the statue, which glared at me before returning to it’s original pose. “And thanks! You almost brought me to orgasm in public! Emerald City has public indecency laws unlike Saddle Arabia, I can’t get away with that kind of crap!”

“Okay sorry and you may want to sit down for this.” I warned, waiting a little to give her time to sit down. “Okay, do you remember a tv show called my little pony?”

“Oh my gog, are you talking about that stupid show called Our Tiny Horses? It was terrible.” What? Oh, maybe her world has spinoff names for everything.

“They made a new one. It’s better, and it has two rulers in it called Celestia and Luna.” I waited to see if the penny dropped.

“Wait, hold on, you mean that NEW-new show?! It was just released when I was Displaced! I didn’t even know who Luna and Tia were before I met and screwed them.” Wait, she screwed them upon first meeting? Both of them? Damn.

“For me, it was out and I was watching it to season 3 before getting Displaced.” I replied. As I sat next to the statue. “I then get displaced as a Iron Lich, before getting my ass handed to me and then got buried underground for nine hundred years. It was not fun.”

“Well shit, the worst that happened to me was dying, murdering and eating people, getting enslaved for three months, finding out about Die Leucht and being forced to bring Hyperion here to even stand a chance, etc.”

“Fuck, what is it with us and trouble? It like no matter what it along for the ride.” I sighed as I lean on the statue. “Oh well, what can you do. So is there anything else I should know about this temple of yours?”

“Well it’s too late now, just, keep it, use it. Just...seriously, DON’T fondle my altar! Anyone who can hear this, any who fondle the statues of me is to be flogged! With cat-o-nine-tails!” Pfft, she can’t even make her punishments not-kinky.

“Okay I’ll let your followers know this too. Oh by the way, can you get in contact with Jack. I want to try something with these two souls I found, well actually they found me.” I asked looking around for the balls of light. They couldn’t have gotten far, I made sure to anchor them to me on the way over here. That when I heard a scream and saw the two souls hurry over to me.

“Do something! Get us in something now!” That sounded a little kinky considering Gwyn’s voice was the one to say it, since her voice is huskier than Zaz’s.

“A pregnant mare over there almost accidentally sucked us into her unborn babies because they don’t have souls yet!” Zaz cried out in a panic.

“Okay, okay. Look stay in the soul cage for now and I’ll get you two out when your bodies are ready.” I then reached for one of the soul cages hanging from my hip by a chain.

“What was that? It sounded really bad.” Ava asked as the souls practically flew into the cage for safety from being reborn literally.

“It nothing just two souls almost got reborn as a mare’s foals.” I replied with a smile. “Anyway I was wondering if Jack had a cloning tank or something. Don’t worry I’m not thinking anything crazy just something to clone two or three body’s.” Hmmmm, wonder if I should just get them a claptrap body like Sonay?

“I AM NOT CLONING ANYTHING FOR YOU!”

“Not to remain like that mare I saw.” I assured, feeling a tremor shake the whole cave system. “I was going to put the two souls in the cloned bodies. But if it upset you that much I’ll settle for two claptrap ones.”

“No, wait, seriously? I have an excuse to...okay, nevermind, here they come. Or, well...uh, now that I sense it, you need to ‘sacrifice’ something. I don’t know, how was this thing working before I was contacted through it?” Considering Ava’s new to this, I can get her being clueless of how her own altar works.

“I just used Jack token to buy all my stuff really.” I replied, as I look around her altar.

“No, no I mean how does my altar work? I work FOR Jack, so you don’t have to even chat Faust or a Claptrap up or anything. I just need reasonable compensation.”

“Hmmmm.” I thought about that, what could I wait… I do have that light saber, but what if I need that for someone who don’t use a standard sword. Wait, maybe… “What if I gave something to one of you followers, would that work?”

“I don’t fucking know, I’m in the dark here. Literally. I can’t see anything on your end.”

“Okay calm down and we’ll try and find out what works. Just, don’t be mad with what I have in mind.” I then go up to the statue and whisper into it ear.

“Ew...dude...I might be a Goddess of Fertility, but I don’t want to force someone to get pregnant. I mean, sure, it might work, but I don’t want to force procreation on someone to suit my own ends.”

“Okay, just wanted to run it by you first. I didn’t really want to do that to someone ever.” I then desired to ask one of Ava followers for help on this. Who knows maybe they knew what to do. “So how have you gotten the altar to work?”

“Oh, simple. We pay for something in trade, and we get what we intend in return. It’s sometimes of a poor quality, but we’ve figured out that you get what you trade or pay for.” The mare answered.

“Any ideas what I should trade for say, getting two souls a new body to live in?” I asked thinking most of the stuff I have would not be enough. Oh wait idea. “I’ll be right back!”

I teleported to the underground garden and found the love tree that was planted and saw it was growing well. I took a small sapling from one of it branches and went back. “A sapling from a love tree that give off love for changelings to feed on. Will that work?”

“That’s seriously a thing?! Gimme!” I chuckled at Ava’s excitement, and put the sapling on the altar, and it vanished, no flash of light, no fanfare, it just vanished. “Tits! I was starting to worry how I was going to feed a whole Plagaling hive. Okay! Get ready for two soulless clones. C-73, C-97, I hope you enjoy your new lives.”

Wait, wasn’t C-73 that zebra at the dome? I thought as two completely neutral and identical zebra mares save their designations on their left brows just showed up out of nowhere wearing Hyperion Yellow pant suits that outlined their impressive curves and their powerful muscles. “Greetings, how may we serve you today?” Wow, she works fast. I was about to put the souls in their new homes, when a stray thought crossed my mind. Hmm, wonder what they look like blighted?

It not like Zaz and Gwyn will know, will they? “Just wait right there.” I asked, I then started to blight them, before putting the souls in their new bodies. I have to say the blight added a few new changes, nothing bad. They just looked a little like the Satyxis with those twin back-up-angled horns on their heads coming from their temples.

“Zaz, Gwyn? You two in there?” I asked looking at both mares. I even poked one of their horns to see if it was okay. Hmmm, maybe I should try something else? Next thing I know they both tackle me to the floor in a hug.

“Thank you! I mean, sure, I don’t have my unicorn magic, but I’m just glad to have a body again!” Came the husky voice that was completely unfamiliar from the C-97 clone, but her words told me that she was Zaz. “Sorry for spacing out, kinda relived a bunch of memories that weren’t mine. Poor thing, she wasn’t even a real mare….”

“Sucks you didn’t give me something with wings, but what she said, I’ll deal.” Came the...exact same voice from who was once C-73, but was clearly Gwyn. “Same happened with me, only C-73 happens to have been the first successful clone of the project.”

I could not help but smile at them, It felt nice that I could help them. Hell I even hugged them back. I was just happy to help, then I found out just how curvy their bodies really were. And how muscular they actually were under the tight pant suits. And how...dense…. “Girls, I know this is rude to say, but you’re really heavy.” Holy crap, what were they made of?

“Sorry.” They apologized in unison, getting off me and curiously inspecting each other.

“This is...weird.” Gwyn said as she squeezed her G-cup breasts curiously. “Why are the teats up here?”

“And what’s with our forelegs? I mean, Gwyn was a griffon so I get her having claws, but why me too?” Zaz asked as she inspected her...uh-oh…. “I mean, why’re they like a dragon’s claws?”

“Ow, ow! My back! Flock!” Gwyn suddenly screamed, her teeth changing from flat zebra teeth to fanged dragon teeth, and suddenly, from both her and Zaz’s backs, burst out zebra-striped dragon wings.

“What’s happening to us~?!” Zaz pleaded in pain as the zebra tails they had extended out as zebra-striped dragon tails ripped through the top of their tight skirts and the hair on the tip receded before lining the top of their tails in a fringe as the buzzed-off manes on their heads rapidly grew out into long luscious locks of striped hair.

My Dragonblight! It’s so potent! I thought Fluttershy was just a fluke! And Rainbow Dash, and Twilight, as well as Vinyl and Octavia. And all of Mask Equestria that one time… “Ummm it just a little dragonblight… The changes don’t last long, so it should stop hurting soon.”

“Argh! My chest feels like it’s on fire!” Gwyn screamed as she clutched her chest between and under her bosom, smoke trailing out her grit teeth. “Hot dung this feels...GOOD!” What?

“I feel so powerful! Like if I still had a horn I could toss a house!” Zaz cheered, before her dual horns shimmered with the green of her eyes, and accidentally levitated everyone in the room. “Uh, woops! My bad!”

“It okay, just put us down slowly.” I asked, something tell me this was not my best idea. But damn if it wasn’t cool. If my Dragonblight can do this for sure, then if I infected everyone-no, bad thoughts. I am not doing that again, although-no. Just no… “Can you please put us down now?”

“You have no idea how unicorn magic works do you? I have to carefully calibrate exactly how much force to ‘put you down’ with, otherwise the safest thing to do would be to just let you all drop, because the alternative is I’m more likely to squish you all into pancakes.” Zaz informed haughtily in her husky voice, which would’ve sounded more like a pout in her originally squeaky voice.

“Okay, just… Take your time.” I replied looking at one of the mares who was in the air with us. “We have all day.”

“Milord, I can feel your eyes, please stop.” The mare put her hands over her exposed panties, getting me to snort in amusement.

“Well whatever you did to us, I’m actually glad about it, because now I still have wings. A griffon without wings might as well be bird food.” Gwyn commented as she flipped around in the levitation aura like it was zero gravity. You know this was kind of fun.

“Hey Ava you still here?” I asked trying to swim my way to her statue.

“Ugh, what now? I don’t mean to sound irritated, but I just went through all that stuff with you a bit ago. Also because of your stupid question. I’m always ‘here’.” Wow, bitchy, but then again I have been kind of an ass to her.

“It nothing just wanted to know, is it okay for me to bring my hoard here in the spring?” I asked, as I saw some of the Unliving being put down one by one.

“Why ask me? Ask the tenders of the shrine. I’m totally okay with fun and consensual sex and procreation. It’s kinda my thing beyond officially now.” Ava grumbled, likely still upset about not getting her Chaos Aspect now.

“Okay thank you Ava.” Next thing I know I face plant into the stone floor. “Well… This sucks.”

“Sorry! I was so focused on putting everypony down that I didn’t notice one of you weren’t upright.” Zaz stated as she trotted up to me, Gwyn next to her and they both casually jerked me to my feet like I was made of feathers.

“It’s fine crazy stuff happens to me all the time.” I then dust myself off and look around at everyone, it is so tempting to go into a rut right now.

“Well, if all the nonsense is over with.” Gwyn said, before getting in my personal space, and I grunted in surprise at her grabbing my crotch. “I think it’s time you got your reward for saving the damsels in distress hot stuff.”

“Oh, buck yeah! Haven’t had a body for...I forget how long! Let’s give these babies a real workout!” Zaz cheered as she levitated me again, carrying me along as she and Gwyn eagerly ran out of the temple with me in tow. Why not, can’t hurt now can it?

***Five hours later.***

Ow~....they’re so strong! It was like trying to have sex with a warjack their muscles are so rock hard, and heavy, and I think I’m covered in bruises. But hot damn they were seriously craving some sex because they were rough on me. I guess I can sympathize, since I was without a body for 900 years. I was relaxing on the bed with Zaz and Gwyn by my sides, I then noticed two more of them… Wait.

“Chrysalis, Ditto that you?” I asked as they two shapeshifter changed back into their old selves with a smile. I just smiled at them, looks like Chrysalis is getting her brood now. “So did you ladies enjoy yourselfs?”

“Considering Ditto is perhaps the biggest pervert in this universe, and we can trade off who’s carrying the eggs, yes, beyond yes. The changelings have been single hoofedly saved from extinction because of this pink dear.” Chrysalis pinched the pink putty Pokemon girl that giggled.

“What have you been doing while I was away?” I asked looking at the slime-like pokemon, only for her to turn into a diamond dog femme and run off. Whatever, I’m sure it nothing too bad if it helped my changeling queen.

“Basically, Ditto and I have been two very productive egg factories for a good while.” Uh-wha~? “She and I together have laid enough eggs in the past month to revitalize not just my entire hive, but my race as a whole, devoid of corruption or other mutations.”

I just looked at her, I have no idea what to say or feel about this. Especially considering since MY queen of MY Hoard has had innumerable offspring without ME being the sire! Whoa, possessive much? Well I’ll let it slide this once. After all, she has the right, and without me being the sire, at least they won’t be born with dragonblight.

“Next time tell me you’re going to do something like that. I don’t like the idea of you not telling me things.” I asked as she went up and cuddled me by laying atop me.

“Sorry love, I wanted it to be a surprise. And I wasn’t sure if your draconic side wouldn’t forbid it. So I figured better to ask forgiveness than permission. So do you forgive me?” My answer was a kiss on her lovely lips.

“I forgive you, you evil little bumblebee.” I replied.

“Yes, well, just don’t expect me to get pregnant again anytime soon however. I’m afraid my womb will need time to recover after laying so many eggs. And my body understands that with the amount I’ve laid, I shouldn’t make more. If I have any more, it would have to be a concerted effort, on both our parts.” Chrysalis said meaningfully. “Meaning, the amount of passion put into it would result in a true child rather than a drone.”

Is it a bad thing I find the idea of her laying eggs kind of hot? Ava must be rubbing off on me or something. I then jumped a bit when I felt a powerful hand goose my butt and Chrysalis squeaked in surprise at being jolted. “Forget we’re here dragon boy?” Gwyn huskily whispered before she raised a powerful arm over Chrysalis, mashing her chest into mine as Zaz moved her hand to Chrysalis’s butt, groping her and making her blush.

“Yeah, you’re already in bed with two amazons. Let’s show them both what it means to forget two real mares~.” Something tell me I’m going to be here for a while. But I didn’t mind, hell maybe one of Ava’s followers would like to join us? I’ll leave that up to them.

***2 Hours Later***

Ow...ow...ow...it hurts to breathe. I think, from now on, if I’m going to have intimacy with these two amazon zebra kirins, it’s going to be in my dragon form, over 3 times their size or not, I think even then they’d still hurt me somehow. But it felt so good~. I love strong women! I think that’s the dragon part of me, I didn't used to prefer powerful women. Hell I liked shy girls like Fluttershy, still do. But there’s just, something, about a powerful woman who can put me in my place that I just adore.

Maybe it’s because I subconsciously realize, if I didn’t have someone to hold me down, bring me back from the brink, that I’d go mad with power. That or it was just freakin’ hot. I need to see Luna and Celestia at some point and give them a good time. Because if there’s any mare with real power, it’s those two, and if I can, I’d like to help relieve some of their tension. As long a Faust don’t show up, last time she ‘helped’ me I passed out.

“Well, t’would seem thou hast found two more viable mates able to withstand thee and even put thee in thine place.” Uh-oh, speak of the devil. I managed to weakly get my head off the pillow and look over the amazons on my bed to see Faust at my doorway grinning cheekily, her hands lovingly rubbing over her swollen, gravid pregnant swell that already looked due with five foals, but she was still only half along with ten thanks to Ava’s messing with her fertility. Her breasts had also swollen greatly, into the same range as Ava’s K-cups, all was tastefully hidden in a silken white robe. “Apologies for not having visited. As thou can tell, we art quite hindered by thine progeny.” Faust beamed at me, making me blush.

“W-well...at least you wear the look well Faust.” I complimented, getting a pleased hum from her as she strode into the room, barely seeming hindered by her fecundity as she moved to the side of the bed, running a hand along Gwyn’s thigh, getting a shudder from the dozing mare.

“Indeed we do. Tis good that thou has more mates that can restrain thee. Twas a lack of such things that let monsters such as Toruk and Everblight become as they are, devoid of kindness.” Faust then moved her hand to Gwyn’s abdomen, running her fingers through the mare’s six-pack abs and getting a moan from the sleeping amazon. “Hm, strange. They have such fertile bodies, yet thine seed did not take.”

“Huh...not gonna complain, but that is odd. Maybe Ava made them sterile? I hope they can have kids, I wouldn’t wish that on any woman.” I worriedly mused, getting Faust to smile at me.

“We agree. Also, since thine followers have erected a shrine to the Fertility Goddess...mayhaps...we could have our church back?” Faust asked me hopefully, and I groaned.

Is my Den going to become this world’s Pantheon or something? Oh what the hell, it not like I can stop them from doing crazy crap anyway. “Fine just don’t do anything too crazy.” I asked in the hopes nothing bad happens. I rest my head in bed, as I pulled both amazon zebra kirins and changeling queen into a hug.

“Thou has our gratitude! Wait until Celestia and Luna hear that our church is reinstated! Mayhaps they’ll have conniptions!” Faust beamed, practically bubbling with joy as she left the room.

Why would they have conniptions? Do Celestia and Luna have religions based around them? Huh...that’s something to consider, maybe if the gods of the Iron Kingdoms still exist, and I make shrines to them….

Hm...I’m not the religious type, but if I could unite a sort of Crusade against the Everblight Legion and the Cryx...well not the Legion seeing as Faust control them now, all the better. Mostly I want Lord Toruk himself to burn within my stomach, haven’t heard a word about the others.

“Hmmm, should I get up to start on that, or sleep?” I asked myself.

“Shut up and sleep.” Gwyn grumbled as her powerful tail wrapped around mine, the arm and leg she had draped on me under Chrysalis tightening.

Guess I’m sleeping, ow…. I’m going to be sore in the morning.

Dark Magic, With No Attack?

***Asphyxious pov den.***

After I spent the week with pinkie. I found there was a lot more work to do. The temples I had the diamond dogs work on was going okay. But really it was up to them or the unliving to use them or not.

I then went through my tokens again until I saw one of the Dark Magician Girl and pulled it out of my echo. “This just spells trouble to me.” I said to myself as I wait for a massage to play.

“I am the Dark Magician Girl, the student to the ace to the King of games, co protecter of all Elements and CMC, cheering upper of all the Revives, co founder of Neo Domino Town and co bearer of the millennium Items of understanding. If you need help just call me and I will come to put a smile on your face. P.S If you are male. Don’t stare at my breasts OR I WILL KICK YOUR BALLS SO HARD YOU WON’T BE ABLE TO TAKE A PISS FOR A YEAR! Okay? Good.”

Yeahp, I thought as I looked at the card, oddly she was cuter in card form then the real deal. Oh well, this will be a good chance to meet them outside of the war. “This is Asphyxious calling. Just wanted to see if you two wanted to hang out or something… And call me by my name or I’ll just send you both back.”

The portal open and Dark Magician Girl along with her boyfriend the Dark Magician step out of it. “You rang Asphyxious?” Dark Magician Girl asked as she was placing a deck of cards and a bag of bit’s into her hat. This was a first, for me anyway. She wasn’t cracking jokes right off the bat like she did in the war.

“Just wanted to talk to you guys, seeing as our only meeting was in the war of shadows. And when you helped me out with Everblight.” I replied, getting up from my desk. With a number of random tokens on the table. “So how are you?”

“Good. We was just finish a game of poker with some revives and other townponies.” Dark Magician answered simply.

“I still can’t and don’t want to understand how you two made that place.” I sighed as I looked at the papers given to me by Rex. looks like the clans want me to talk about having them walking around equestria without getting into trouble with the guards.

“Yeah when you are able to tap into void energy to create what we need to build isn’t an easy task.” Dark Magician Girl said happily. “As well as helping out revives around town and help my boyfriend hunt down number monsters in other worlds is just as hard.” She added.

“Cool, well not much new happened to me. Apart from Ava doing this to me.” I point to my new height and hair. I felt strange around them, we worked together for who knows how many years yet we never really talked. “Want to see Ava temple that my unliving made?”

“Sure. I wouldn’t mind seeing it in person.” Dark Magician said with a shrug as he already saw it from his tower in his world. No idea if he really lived in a tower, for all I know he only tell displaced that to sound cool… Or he just could not find some place nicer.

I get up and show them the way, the diamond dogs and unliving looked on but didn’t pay us much mind. After all the displaced taht been and gone from my den, seeing a displaced is nothing new to them.

“Any questions?” I asked as we’re walking. A warjack walked past us with a large crate in it hands.

“Uh..Don’t have any questions other than have you spotted a number monster anywhere?” Dark Magician Girl said while she looks like she trying to think of a question.

“Nope.” I replied bluntly. I haven’t seen anything like the monsters they were talking about. But I guess if I said something like, hey have you seen a huge ass dragon with a army of undead under it control they say the same thing.

“Sonay said something about some kind of peeping tom displaced but apart from that haven’t seen any monsters with numbers on them.” I replied, as we’re walking. It felt strange to talk to them like this.

“That was me she was talking about.” Dark Magician said with a deadpan look to him. Huh, I wonder why Magician Girl spy on us? I need to find out if they have other names I could call them by?

“Wait, why would you spy on us?” I asked as I looked back at DMG. She then looked around quickly then pointed to her boyfriend.

“Dark Magician does all the watching of the Displaced. I sometime watch some of the Displaced if I am bored or want to keep Dark Magician company like his sister sometime does.” Dark Magician Girl said smiling while pulling out a cupcake from out of nowhere. God, they need shorter names.

“Is there anything else I can call you guys? Your names are too long and calling you DM and DMG sounds weird to me.” I asked, as we walked down the stairs? Wait, when did they put stairs down here?

“We sometimes call ourselves D.M and D.M.G for short. Other than that nope.” Dark Magician said as he walk down the stairs while Dark Magician Girl jump down the stairs. I sighed at this, you’d think for being displaced for so long they would have come up with nicknames or something.

“Hmmm, Tell you want D.M. I’m going to call you Marshal. And D.M.G going to be call Katiy. Sound good?” I asked as we made our way to the temple. The looks they gave me were ones of surprise.

“Those Undead have been busy.” Dark Magician Girl said while looking at the temple. Or should she say temple’s. I thought to myself as we walked up to Ava one.

“Yeah the unliving been busy Katiy.” I replied as we wait outside, they didn’t seem to know why I was waiting. It was made clear when one of Ava disciples walked out to meet us. And when I looked back to the two displaced they blushed like crazy, I found it funny.

“You and Ava are very pervy. And I saw Alucard having very hot sex with a very busty human Twilight.” Dark Magician Girl said while wiping off some blood from her nose.

“Hey this was not my idea, my unliving were grateful for Ava help that why there praying to her now.” I explain but it was pointless trying to get anything past that tight head of her’s. “Any way Katily, Marshal. This is…”

I was at a loss to the name of the mare, but she quickly introduced herself. “I am BlueLime, it nice of you to visit us again. Dragon Lord Asphyxious.” Blue lime almost sounded pleased as she looked at the others. “It is always nice to meet new customers, what do you seek to trade for the goddess of trade and fertility.”

“I suppose we could do a little trade here. After all the only time we have been customers to was to Saxton Bale and his company Mane-Co back in our world.” Marshal said simply.

“Easy guys, you don’t have to trade anything if you don’t want to.” I reminded them. After all, who knows what Ava would do to these two. On the other hand, it let them see things from my point of view. But I wasn’t that mean. “We’re just here to look around Miss BlueLime.”

“All well. I want to see if Ava could make me busty-er so I can get Scout or any other male to stare so I can kick them in the nuts for a laugh.” Katily said giggling. I knew she just wanted an excuse to be a peavy git and randomly kick people. “I am surprised she hasn’t turn a mare into bimbo yet.” She added.

“You misunderstand our lady Ava, she is a goddess of trade and fertility. If you want to indown yourself for only that, then I suggest looking else where. Ava is known for giving mare’s what they asked for.” BlueLime said with a calm smiled that made me worried, if Starlight was anything to go by. I can see her giving Katiy breasts so big she can’t even walk. Or something else she didn’t plan for...

“Oh well it’s just a through. Don’t want to turn into the girl that Ava makes into a bimbo like a bat did.” Katily said not bothered at all and keen on smiling. I think I know who she talking about… Should have destroyed that stupid gun when I had the chance.

“Please come this way.” Said BlueLime as she lead us into the temple, didn’t help her robe hide nothing and show off everthing. I was just glad i can control myself now. As we walked in I saw them talking to Diamond dogs and even saw some of them praying. Hell some of them were even making art. Or making the triad to Ava statue, as the item in question appeared before them.

“Is there anything of interest you see here?” Asked BlueLime as she looked at the two magicians. “As long as it within reason, I’m sure we can make a fair trade?”

“Hmm. Got any spellbooks?” Marshal asked the mare. BlueLime crossed her arms in thought, not realizing how much it pushed up her bust. I looked away, this was not the time to stare at girls. Besides I saw the way both Katily and Marshal were blushing.

“I am unsure, you can pay the shrine to Ava and you should get some kind of spellbook.” Replied BlueLime. “Just go to the statue and put the payment into the boul. I must go and pray with my sisters.”

“Sure. Could also asked her for some of that green metal she got in her world.” Marshal said as he opened some kind of portal and was now looking into it, most likely to look for something to trade with. At least that was my guess, BlueLime gave a bow as she walked away.

“Also young mare, please do not stare for too long. As it can drive us into a uncontrollable heart. Some go for the stallions.” BlueLime warned Katiy. I could not help but smile at that, I wounder how long Katiy can keep her eyes to herself?

“I don’t swing that way. Dark Magician is the only one for me.” Katily said while hugging Marshal. I could not help but smile at them as there faces were bright red. But I wasn’t going to push it, I’ll let them look around and make a trade. What harm could it do?

“Got any of those DVD’s of Lich’s funtime?” Katily asked. I blinked at this then looked back at them thinking I misheard them.

“Wait… You two watch those.” I asked giving them a questioning look. Why would these two watch those old things?

“Some of the Revives need something to get off at night.” Katily answered.

“Oh my god, and you call me the perverted one.” I asked as I saw her guilty look on her face. But by the looks of it she was telling the truth. I don’t care, hell let them watch the stupid thing. “It fine, I’m over that DVD thing. Hell for all I know F.A.U.S.T. still making them behind my back without me knowing.”

“She is just doing something to help some of the more depressed Revives.” Marshal said with a sad shrug.

“But why do you revive them in the first place? I mean, I don’t really understand how you two do things. I mean do you take the ones who died before their time, or were killed by displaced what?” As far as I saw it death was not something to be played with, as a Lich. I know full well what it means to be killed and brought back. But for me it was being turned into a Lich not getting your old body back again.

“It’s was to give a chance to live a full life that was unjustly cut short.” Marshal said sadly. “Heck I have our first revive help out with others along helping with hunting down numbers.” He added. I had a little more understanding of them now.

“A bit like what I’m doing for the unliving?” I asked as I saw a pregnant diamond dog talking to one of the unling. “Hey where did Katily go?” I looked around, how do you loss a girl with a hat like that? I thought to myself as we started looking for her.

“She knows the art of the Pinkie Pie. It’s best not to question it.” Marshal said with a knowing grin. “Plus I think she is off to troll or prank someone in this world.” He added. I hope not the last thing I need is for her to piss off a gatorman or a farrow tribe.

“These stone boobs are comfortable.” I heard Katily said while she was doing who knows what, I followed where the sound of her voice came from and saw her sitting on the breasts of Ava’s statue. Oh god no…

I thought, but I decided to not say anything. If Katiy found out Ava could feel what was being done to her statue, who knows what she’ll do. Besides i want to see what would happen if she didn’t get off soon.

“I wonder if this statue is ticklish.” Katily said while walking up the statue’s neck.

“Don’t.” I warned. I saw the way she looked at me, but my warning was more for her then myself. But if she wanted to upset Ava that was on her head. I wasn’t going to do that unless I know for sure Ava in a room with her mate. God damnit, Ava rubbed off on me. In more ways than one.

“She is going to do it.” Marshal said in a deadpan as Katiy start tickle the statue’s neck. The next thing that was heard was Katiy scream and a flash of light. I sighed at this, I did warn her…

“Where she go?” Marshal asked looking all over to spot Katiy. I noticed a sound and saw someone sprawled out at the wall of the temple. And by the looks of it, her outfit was torn… Oh.

“Umm, DM cover your girlfriend she’s… Grown.” I asked looking away from the now naked Katiy, my guess Ava used one of her abilities on her. I didn’t need to guess by how much larger Katiy hips have gotten.

“Eyes up here.” Katily said while she cross her arms under her huge breasts. How could I tell without getting blasted by a magic bolt? Easy had my eye closed and used eyeless site. Good thing I can see her magic and not her naked. I then turned my back to her and left Marshal to help Katiy.

“Where are you going?” Katiy asked I carefully looked back to make sure she was covered and found, she is dressed in a bigger version of her clothes.

“I… Thought finding you some clothes that fit would take longer.” I replied blinking at them. I’m happy I have control over my limbo now, I bet if I was like before Ava did her thing. I would have been driven into a rut just by looking at Dark Magician girl. “So… Now what?”

“Well...have you got any questions for us or we could meet your mares.” Marshal suggested while resting one arm on Katily’s huge breasts. I rubbed my chin as i noticed the way Katily was blushing at the way Marshal was leaning on her. No restraint these two.

“There was one thing you could help me with. You have the whole seeing displaced thing, think we could make something like that. But more for finding one displaced at a time?” I asked, having something like that could be a big help to me later on. Reminds me to go back and see how Time doing with that war. It should be ending soon.

“Didn’t that war ended with the world being destroyed?” Marshal asked.

“What are you talking about?” I asked confused. As far as I know everything been going to plan. Maybe the world being destroyed was a side effect of Time killing Izra?

“Nope somebody else did that I won’t say who. No spoilers after all.” Katiy said while pulling out a crystal ball from her het.

I just stared at them as Marshal facepalmed. “Somebody else did what?” I asked blinking at them, I swear they get stranger and stranger every time I meet them. “Anyway want to help me make this seeing orb thingy?”

“It’s for you to see one Displaced at a time.” Katily said as she hands over a small glass ball. I started at it and look it over. Huh, for what I had in mind was something… Bigger, still I can make this work.

“Thanks, this will be helpful.” I lead them out as we’re walking. As I held the glass orb I could tell there was magic in it. But for my needs I’ll have to upgrade it, as we’re walking back to the den I notice a small light behind me. “What are you two doing?”

“Just picking out some monsters cards we had collected from bad pony hearts to give to you.” Marshal answer while holding some cards in his hand. “By the way. What type of monster cards would you like?” He asked. Monster cards huh? I didn’t really know much about them really.

“I don’t know, someone who can back me up if things go wrong?” I asked, as the cards moved on there own in there hands.

“They will come in handy for a surprise attack.” Katiy suggested. I blinked as one by one random cards went into my hand. Some of them looked kind of funny, there were two toon looking dragons, and some kind of cartoon book. Some kind of golden dragon, something called a rocker warrior and some kind of Harpie Lady? I’ll have to read what these cards are later.

“Cool, they look interesting.” Just as I said that two of the cards light up and the- HOLY HELL! I fell on my back as the two toon dragons from the cards landing on me laughing. Okay… This was not what I expected.

“Say hello to Red Eyes Toon Dragon and Blue Eyes Toon Dragon.” Katiy said giggling at the toon’s antics. “I can still remember the day when Blue Eyes made our Fluttershy jump from surprise.” She added.

“Well, at least these two will fit right in here.” I replied as the toon dragons started licking me like a dog. I guess they like me or something. That made me wonder, as I looked at the other cards in my hand. Well better not let them all out at once. “Can you two go back to card form? I’ll let you two out and play with my kids if you do.”

The Toon dragons seemed to like this and turned back into cards, something tell me these cards are going to be a handful. Well, looks like pupa and Vix get new friends to play with. I then noticed how Katiy was being taken back to the temple by the unliving. “Umm, Did I miss something?”

“Apologies Lord Asphyxious and Guests, but as ordained by our goddess, any who fondle or otherwise physically interact with her idols or shrines in an invasive manner are to be flogged with cat-o-nine-tails. Don’t worry however, we replaced the splintered ends with fluffy cotton balls and lined each whip with spongy cat-tail fronds.” I could not help but smile at this.

“Can we watch?” I asked looking to Marshal. As he looked back at me and smiled to.

“She maybe get a laugh out for this one.” Marshal said with a shrug and a grin. We then followed the group back into the temple, this could be fun to watch.

“So how was it?” I asked looking at the state Dark Magician Girl was in. I could even see cotton balls in her hair. I was really trying not to laugh at this.

“It tickled.” Katiy answered still giggling from what happen.

“I sense a punishment wasn’t really a punishment! Acolytes! Why do I hear giggling when I should hear remorseful screams of pained pleasure?” Echoed out a husky female voice from the shrine.

“I think she bust a gut Ava… Or peed herself.” I replied to the question. “Seems kinda fair, since she just tickled you and sat on your statue’s boobs.”

“So YOU’RE why my breasts suddenly compressed out of my corset when I was serving a customer!” Ava shouted, causing the temple to rumble, I hope she doesn’t cause a cave-in.

“No that was Dark Magician girl.” I really hope she not to mad. I mean hell it wasn't even my fault.

“Asphy, shut up when you’re not being spoken to.” What-oh, okay…. “Was the sudden surge of Fertility not enough to warn you girl?”

“That was a warning?” Katiy asked in confusion. The hell girl, I even warned her not to do it. She like a puppy with a squeaky toy.

“Oh? Oh~! A girl with taste! Well then, since my acolytes are too soft-touch, I’ll have to see if I can’t at least make some sort of...hm...that might work. Sorry, you’ll have to get used to the new limbs. New size. Oh, and the fire breath. Void fire breath.” Oh crap!

“DUCK AND COVER!” I yell as I hide behind a pillar, every acolyte similarly doing so as I dragged Marshal with me.

“Don’t have to tell me twice.” Marshal said.

“What? I don’t see any ducks-.” Katily suddenly surged upward in height, her body scaling as she erupted out of her newer clothes. “Ah! What-ow~!” Katily hissed as her neck grew longer, her face stretching out into a smooth and cute snout as a long smooth thick tail sprouted out from above her butt and draconic wings burst from her back while pink and cream smooth scales began overtaking her skin.

“Oh… My... God…” I said out loud in awe, she was as big as Sonay in her dragon form… Strangely I want to add Dark Magician Girl to my hoard now. But I know she taken, so that a no go to me.

“Whoa...I’m so huge.” Katily noted as she examined herself marveling at her new 18-foot stature and endowments.

“The other male Displaced better be careful where they look if they don’t want nuts to be kicked.” Marshal said looking at Katiy with awe.

“Enjoy all the nut-shots babe, just be sure to use little force.” That was ever a warning of how powerful Katily is now, or a warning for how much more power she has in bed with Marshal. That sounds kind of nice when I think about it. Ever way I’m not messing with her.

“I think it time to leave, Marshal, Katily. Our contract is complete.” I said as I saw Katily give Marshal a hungry look in her eyes. Oh crap, I don’t want to be Dark magician right now… Unless it was one of my hoard mates with that look at me then yes. I’d be all for it… Umm, heh. “Bye Ava, I’ll be going now.”

I decided to quickly leave, didn’t want to stick around and find out what else she may do. I took one last look at the cards and orb. Think it time I go back and see the end of the war of shadows. I then noticed a card I haven’t looked at before, it looked like the Dark Magician Girl, only not the same. “I need a long sleep after this.”

Once I made it to my workshop a portal opened up, I was a little shocked at who dropped out of the portal. “Sunset?” I asked, as she looked up at me and tried to walk. Only to fall over.

“What the? Why do I only have two hooves?! And why do I have hands!?” She yelled looking at her hands. Something tell me this is not the Sunset I know. I then saw the note around her neck. She saw it too as I take it off and start to read it.

Enjoy this Revive Sunset Shimmer who was killed by a Power Ranger displaced and keep her happy. I know you will Pervy Lich.

From Dark Magician Girl

P.S. Thank Ava for me, I love being A dragon~.

I stare at the note and sighed as I looked at Sunset. Looks like I have someone else to look after. I thought as I help the poor mare, I need a long nap after this.

Short Talk, And Facing Death.

***Asphyxious Pov.***

“Okay, so is there anything else you need before we start talking?” I asked, as we sat in the bar in my den ran by diamond dogs. One of the Living Dead had made her hot cocoa, as well as a diamond dog got her a blanket. Sunset looked a little riled up, I guess being moved to one place to another without warning will do that to you.

“T-thank you. I don’t understand what happened, one moment I was talking to Twilight as she was explaining where I was then… I just showed up here.” Sunset explained as she drank the cocoa.

“So you died and was revived, you’ll understand if I find that hard to believe.” I said as a diamond dog got me a drink of water. I waited till she was ready to continue to explain.

“I understand, I feel the same way. I remember this strange human in red with some kind of helmet on and a sword kill me. Then I wake up with Twilight looking down at me, she said welcome to the realm of revived. Where are we anyway? In my equestria the diamond dogs were not this friendly.” I nod at this as I start to explain about my equestria. We was at this for a least two hours.

“So here what you can do, you can stay in the den if you want or you can stay in Twilight Castle if you want up to you.” I asked. I let sunset think it over as I go off to do my own work. I headed for the other diamond dogs Lab. I had both Skull’s of hate here and a slayer ready to in plant them on to.

“Hello my friends, remember me?” I asked, as the eyes to both skulls glowed green. I could feel them pushing and prodding for a weakness to use on me. But I had other ideas as I drawed on my blight. I placed my hands on both skulls and pushed my blight into them. I’d like to say it was easy and it was done and over with, I’d like to say everything went to plan without any trouble. But that's not what happened.

I was drawn into that place again, the same place where I saved Moon Dancer soul. Only this time, I was in the skulls of hate. “Okay… This could be bad.” I said to myself as the waste land of death that was all around me.

“You dare!” Said a deep voice I heard before… I turned around and saw the deathjack. Only to me it looked bigger. And from the smoke behind it I saw Lord Toruk face. “You dare try and take from me, WORM!”

“Well, I thought someone else should play with your toys. Seeing as you don’t need them any more.” I replied but if I had to be honest with myself, I was seared shitless! But I wasn’t fighting Toruk, I was claiming Deathjack as my own. Therefore, I had nothing to fear here… At least I hope so. I released more blight and tried to keep in mind what I was blighting. What I was taking.

“And you believe I’ll let you take my servant!” Lord Toruk replied. I then heard a deafening roar from the dragon, as the Deathjack springs into attack. It punch sent me flying, into a town of stone that stood as a gravestone. Fuck this, I didn’t care if this was a dream. That still hurts!

I get up and felt like I busted a rib. I get up and ran as I try and work out a plan. I just needed to outlast the Deathjack until my blight take hold of it. “You can not hide from me Asphyxious! I will calm your soul for myself!”

Yeah, yeah. Keep talking blow hard. I thought as I ran into a street, this place was so strange. It wasn’t real but I could smell the scent of death in the air. There got to be away out of this but how? I think as I run up to a door and go inside. After closing the door behind me, I was in for a shock... I was staring at a if I remembered my book right. It was a Scrap Thrall.

It just stared at me as I slowly went past it. “Umm, don’t mind me. Just passing through… Oh and someone wanted to talk to you?” I really hope this things as dumb as it looks. The Scrap Thrall looked at the door before walking up to it and opening it. Next thing I saw was Deathjack CLAW! Time to leave! I panicked as the Deathjack grabbed the scrap thrall.

I made my way out of a back door as I could hear the Deathjack following me by tearing it way through the stone house. “Fuck off ugly!” I yelled as I ran as fast as my legs could take me. This was all kind of crazy even for me!

This way.

I stopped at the sound of the voice, as I looked down a thin alleyway. Well, it’ll slow it down. I thought as I ran into the alleyway. Once I reach the end I hide behind a wall, I looked back and saw the Deathjack show up. I could hear it macneil growl as it walked on. I take a breath as I lean on the wall, that just reminded me of the pain in my ribcage.

“Okay, think… Right now i’m linked to the Skulls. I’m using my blight to corrupt Toruk’s hold over the Skulls of hate. SO how long do I need to wait before the Skulls are under my control?” I asked myself as i think.

“Why do you fight so hard, Asphyxious.” Oh good Mr sunshine back. I thought as I rolled my eye, as I start walking again. “Why must we fight when we can work together, I may even spare you. Just hand over the arcane stones. I do not know how you got a living body again but I’ll let you live if you do this.”

“Fuck off. And it a bit late to be making deals. Also haven’t you noticed something off about me yet?” I asked. As I saw something interesting, a large Tower of stone with magic runes all over it. “I mean come on, you know I have the arcane stones but I’m not carrying them in a bag… Take a guess where they are?”

“Impossible, a mere human can not control my power!” I felt this place rumble from the dragon rage alone.

“You’ll find you're a bit off. I stopped being human a long time ago thanks to you. Besides, I’m not the devour of Everblight for nothing.” I said looking the tower over.

“A lofty title Asphyxious, nothing more.” As I looked the tower of stone over I noticed a skull like drawing on it, as well as a second tower of stone with the same markings…

“Oh, I think you're about to find out. It more than a lofty title… Dad.” I said the word with spite as I slammed both hands into the stone tower and forced my magic and blight into it. I heard a dragon like roar as the tower started to change.

“Asphyxious! What have you done!” I heard Toruk roar as I felt my own power fill the tower. The ground around it base was starting to crack and shift, the ground itself started to glow blue.

“I’m taking your Deathjack asshole! And I’m not going to stop there!” I yelled as I made my way to the other tower. That when a wall gave way as the Deathjack stood in my way. “Oh crap, I almost forgot about you.”

“Deathjack, my most loyal of servants. Kill Asphyxious. Take his soul and bring me MY ARCANE STONES!” I couldn't help but smark as the Deathjack gave a roar as I legged it. Well looks like I’ve really pissed that dragon off this time! I thought as I saw a chain holding up a some kind of large cage.

I ran up to the chain with my cutlass out and with one swing cut the chain. Sending me shooting up as the Deathjack was about to crush me between it claws. I let go at the last second as I land on top of a stone wall. I didn’t stop to rest as i heard the deathjack roar, and see it starting to climb up the wall after me.

“This is not my day.” I said as I kept running.

I sighed as I catched my breath, okay I know what to go after now. Bad news is Deathjack will most likely be waiting for me if I go back. So what will I do? I think to myself as I felt my rib slowly fix itself. Must have something to do with my dragonblight.

I heard a sound and get ready to ever fight or run. What I saw shocked me. It was a unicorn… A unicorn wearing a cloak. “Hurry this way.” He said and ran into an alley… Fuck it. I got nothing to loss right now. So I follow him, he lead me into narrow alleys and a sewer… Grate…

He lead me to this hole in the wall, after removing a board of wood and waved for me to go in. He follows after me and put the board back into place. We walk for a bit and to my shock, We’re in a underground room. The thing that shocked me was there was not just ponies in here. But the races to the Iron Kingdoms to.

Trollkin, Humans, Nyss, Iosan, Dwarf. You name it there here, not in large numbers mind you but they’re here. “What the fuck?” I asked looking at them all.

“I know they look strange but they helped us. Saved us from being eaten by that metal monster.” Said The unicorn as he pulls back his hood. “I’m Tip Top. And you’re one of them?” He asked pointing to my surprise a Cygnarain and a Khadorain.

“Something like that…” I replied, looking at them all… Hell, let see what happens. “My name Asphyxious.” That alone made the room go dead quiet as evey inhabitants of the iron Kingdoms looked at me. “Asphyxious Hellbringer. Well not thee Asphyxious hellbringer but, I guess you can call me his fake.”

I saw everyone who not a pony pull out their weapons. “Really? You souls are trapped here and you want to try and kill the one guy who can try and get you out?” I asked as they looked at me. Then one of them shot me! “Fuck! That hurt you asshole!”

“Don’t make jokes about the monster that killed my friends.” Said the cygnarian with his rifle pointing at my skull. I sighed as I sat on the floor looking at them.

“You know you already died right?” I asked, as the ponies looked confused at me. But the others, Hell I even saw some griffons and diamond dogs here and they knew what I was talking a about.

“What are you talking about?” Asked Tip top. I looked at my leg as the led ball was slowly being pushed out by my own flesh.

“I’m saying, do you remember how you got here?” I asked, the look on his face said it all. I even looked to the families that were huddled together in this place. They was already dead, and they knew it.

“I’ll go, I still have to try and take the Skulls of hate. But I’ll never get to it on my own. So here the choice… Stay here in fear, until the Deathjack come to eat your soul. Or help me bring this thing to heel and I’ll let you all rest in peace. What do you say?” I asked as my leg healed up. They all looked at me, until one of them spoke. A Dwarf I think, can’t tell with all that armour.

“You want to get your soul eaten by that monster that up to you. Don’t get us involved.” I sighed at this as I get up and go to leave. “Wait!”

I stopped and saw Tip top pick up a short sword with his magic and followed me. “Anything better then living in this nightmare.” He said and I smiled at him.

“So that it?” He asked as we sat on a roof looking over the towers. One of them was still glowing blue from my blight the other was still glowing green.

“Yeah… I need to get to that stone tower and put my magic into it. I should be able to control the Deathjack after that. Then I’ll let you guys go free.” I replied as I saw the pillar of smoke from the Deathjack as it portaled the towers.

“So… I’m really dead?” Asked tip top as he looked at me. I sighed as I nod my head, he gave a little laugh at that. “I always knew… I just didn’t want to think about it. I found it strange how we never get hungry, yet we had the fear of that monster coming for us. It attacked us before, we lost a lot of good friends to it.”

“I understand, if you want to back out I’ll find another way-” I was cut off as the Tip Top looked at me.

“No! It time I faced this monster, besides whiled it busy chasing me. You Can take that tower.” He explained. I really didn’t like this but what other plan did we have…

“Okay, just stay alive.” I said as I started to make my way down. Tip Top laughed as he followed me down.

“A bit too late for that Mr Hellbringer.” I just shook my head. I was becoming fast friends with this guy… And yet, I was sending him off to meet his doom… Could I go through with this? “Hey, no second thoughts. I want this… It not your fault.”

“Okay, let go.” I said as we made our way to the where Deathjack was waiting. We hide behind a stone pillar as we saw the helljack passing from one tower to the other. “Ready?” I asked looking to the Pony as he shook his head yes. I take a breath and get ready to give the signal… I didn’t want to do this, there had to be another way out of this.

“But there isn’t Asphyxious. You know you will have to sacrifice his soul for your plan to work. You don’t have the stomach for it!”

“Shut up.” I said quietly to myself with gritted teeth. I have to do this there no other way! But I can’t do it! I thought about it as my mind was conflicted about what I was going to do. Tip Top then ran out.

“Hey you monster! Yeah I’m talking to you! Come and get it, free pony that gives no bucks! Come on you lump of scrap!” Tip Top yelled, as the Deathjack replied with a scream like roar. I saw tip Top smile at me before running off. With the large helljack of death chasing after him…

“So sad, his struggles will be pointless soon.” I growled at that as I head over to the other tower and as soon as I place my hands on the stone-SON OF A BITCH! I pulled my hands away as they were burned. “Did you really think it would be that easy Asphyxious. Your struggles are useless give up!”

“Over my dead body!” I growled as I put my hands back on the stone. I grit my teeth as I pushed through the pain. This may take longer than I thought, I then hear an explosion of stone as a pillar of dust went into the air past some buildings. Hurry up! I thought as my hands burned with pain. “God this hurts like hell!”

“Hurry up!” Yelled Tip Top as his running and teleporting away. From the Deathjack, easy for him, to say my arms feels like they're on fire! That when the Deathjack bursts out of a wall and then saw me… Fuck… I wasn’t even halfway done! Tip top noticed this when the Deathjack stop chasing him and was slowly walking up to me.

“This is the end.” I heard Toruk voice as the Deathjack was getting closer. This was it, I was going to die… That was until an explosion went off at the Deathjack back. I was a little shocked by this, the Deathjack look back and I saw past it was. A man of war and a trencher infantry man fired their weapons at the Deathjack.

The Deathjack gave a growl and walked over to deal with the two soldiers. I didn’t think they would help me, I then saw a Trollkin jump off a wall with a axe in hand. It gave a battle cry as it landed on top of the Helljack and held on as the Deathjack tried to get the Troll off it back.

I didn’t have time to understand why they're doing this. As the Troll swings his axe into the Deathjack head. I just had to blight this tower faster! I thought as the pain kept crawling up my arms. “It is pointless, I will devour you all!” I looked back just in time to see the Deathjack slam it back into a wall. Once it moved away the trollkin fell off, The Deathjack turned around and picked him up.

I didn’t understand what the trollkin was saying. But his body glowed in light before it was all sucked into the Deathjack… No… The trencher infantry man give a battle cry after throwing a grenade at the helljack. After the explosion the Deathjack turned around and ran at him picking him up in one of it claws.

I watched in horror as the man was spitting blood and still firing his rifle at the metal monster. He was crushed in one claw, as his body was turned into light and sucked into the Deathjack.

“Damnit!” I growled, only half the tower was corrupted. I saw both tower start cracking I turned back to see the Man of War swing his Axe cannon into the Deathjack leg. It gave a roar before swing it arm at him and missed.

“How much longer do you need!?” Yelled Tip Top. I didn’t know… With the way Deathajck cutting everyone down one after the next… I’m not even sure I can do this.

“I don’t know.” Was all I could say. I just needed more time! I looked back and saw the Deathjack had pulled the man of war arm clean off. Before he was consumed like the others. I looked back up at the tower, I just needed a little more time! The Deathjack slowly walks up to me. Fuck I needed more TIME!!!

“Hey! You want him you’ll have to kill me first!” Yelled Tip Top standing in the helljack way. Moron! Get out of here! I thought as the pain was sinking into my shoulders! God why did this hurt so much!

“I’m not scared of you! Your nothing but a lump of scrap! Your a monster and no one will miss you when you're gone!” He yelled the Deathjack gave a roar in anger. “That right come and get me, I’m right here!”

“Stop you idiot and run!” I yelled, I couldn’t stop what I was doing to save him. If I stopped now who knows what could happen.

“It okay, I already died to this thing once keeping my friends safe. The fact there not here means there still alive. I know you wanted to help us, it okay.” Said Tip Top as the Deathjack was now standing over the unicorn. Stop talking and RUN!

“I’m happy we meet, I get to help one more friend before the end.” I looked on in horror, Deathjack raised it large fist high into the air over it head.

“STOP!” I shouted, as it metal fist came down crashing Tip Top in one swing… I then heard Lord Toruk laughing…

“Now do you see just how pointless your struggles are. Death comes to all and I bring death! I will be whole again and walk the realm of the living once more!”

“Shut up…” I growled as my fingers dug into the stone. I felt my rage building inside of my body as stone began to brake. “I’m taking Deathjack… Then I’m killing you. UNDERSTAND ME! I WILL TAKE YOU ARCANE STONES AND EAT THEM!!”

The Stone chartered under my fingers, I let my arms fall to my side as I looked at the Deathjack. It screamed in pain as it body started to fall apart and reassemble in between both broken towers.

“NOOOOO!”

I saw the world falling apart around me, I just closed my eye and let the end come. I felt like shit as I slowly opened my eye.

“Oh thank mouther you're alright!” It was Sonay, she has some kind of scanning stuff over me as she held me in her arms. I was still in the lab, I looked at the Skulls of Hate and saw the eyes were glowing blue now… I started to laugh, I done it… I really did… But there was one last thing I needed to do.

“Release all the souls you’ve taken… Now.” I ordered the skulls eyes glowed. A blue fog is released from them, and I can feel the souls. They were beyond count, all I knew was they were free and I needed to sleep.

Author's Note

Just to let everyone know I moved some chapters around.

Look It A Cute Bunny.

(Bunnie P.O.V. Training room)

“Damn you maggots are weak.” I sighed while looking at the guards who was all laying down out cold in a annoyance. “I think I will get some coffee to get rid of this stress.” I said as I head over to the coffee machine.

But then I spot Asphyxious’s token laying next to the machine where I left it. I then have a little smirk on my face and pick up the token. “This will do for getting rid of my stress. Hey Asphyxious. Mind if I pop over to your place?” I asked the token.

“Yeah one tick, I have my hands full here-NO! Don’t do that the arms going to! ...Fall… Sigh, okay I’ll get a portal open on my end.”

I smiled as the portal open up and I walk right in with a skip in my step. I Wow, what is that thing! I thought as I stare up at a large robot in the middle of this place. I was in the den, just what was he working on down here?

“Hi Bunnie, could you stand over here please?” Asked Asphyxious, as I saw he was talking with some Diamond dogs next to a table and then I saw the large metal arm. That looked like it fell off the robot.

“Ok. Are you building some kind of megazord or maybe MEGAS?” I asked while walking over to the side while staring at the robot.

“A colossus actually, after gifting Dox with my Stormwall. I thought I'd try my hand at building one. Lot harder than it looks.” He replied, as the diamond dogs get busy cleaning things up.

Look to me like a megazord to me. I thought as I look back at Asphyxious. “Who’s Dox?” I asked in confusion. I then noticed something, he gotten taller. And when did he have white hair?

“An old friend, the stormwall was a wedding gift.” He replied smiling at me. Something tell me Asphyxious has some crazy friends. I thought as I took to the air to be at eye level with Asphyxious.

“So would you mind giving me a tour of your place? I got some stress I need to get rid of.” I asked as I landed on Asphyxious’s left shoulder. He just looked at me and gave a relaxed sigh.

“I guess I could use a break, Okay everyone! Take a lunch break. We’ll come back in an hour or two okay everyone?” He shouts out, as the diamond dogs call out their agreement and started to walk off to do something else. “Okay where would you like to go first?”

“Anywhere that is nearby first.” I answered not being picky on what I wanted to see first in Asphyxious’s place, and I must say it’s big.

“Well the workshops are the closeted so let start there.” Asphyxious replied as he started walking with me on his shoulder. It was kind of nice how he kept one hand on my leg to make sure I don’t fall off.

“Are you sure it’s a bath tub? It’s look more like a swimming pool to me.” I said while staring at Asphyxious’s bathtub in awe. It’s bigger than Rouge’s swimming pool. I thought.

“Take it up with Rin she the one who made this bathroom.” Asphyxious replied as he turned around and started to go somewhere else. I quickly followed as I looked back at the two statues of naked foxes, that had hot water flowing out of a bowl or pots they were both holding.

“So the last place to see would be the temple to Ava.” He said as I looked up at him. I wonder who was Ava? I thought as I looked at his tail.

“Is Ava another old friend of your’s like Dox and Rin?” I asked wondering who Ava was.

“That… Complicated…” He replied rubbing his head. Complicated? What that mean, I thought as we walked down the tunnel. As light’s showed us the way, what keeping those lights on? I was brought out of my thoughts as I saw the temple in the huge underground world that was Asphyxious’ home.

“What’s with all the sexy dressed ponies and dogs?” I asked while looking at the ponies and Diamond Dogs in sexy outfits. Rouge would love it here. I thought with a blush. But it looked like most of them was fully dressed when they went to leave the temple.

“Oh come on, I thought my unliving were the only ones doing this, now the diamond dogs too?” He sighed, putting a hand to his face. “Oh well, at least they’re dressed desant right now seeing how busy the temple gotten. Come on.” He then started to lead me to the temple, I found it hard to keep my eyes to myself a we got closer to the temple.

“So what this place for anyway. It look like a place Rouge would come to have a fun time in if you know what I mean.” I said while thinking about Rouge having some fun with of the mares here.

“It not that kind of place, I don’t think Ava would get along with Rouge. Hates thieves and all that. So I’d say we keep her away from this place no matter what.” Asphyxious replied as we walked inside.

***Asphyxious pov.***

“Pardon miss, follow Lord Asphyxious’ advice. Our goddess Ava: Matron of Fertility and Commerce despises thieves, cons, and perverts with adversity to procreation.” One of-oh Dhunia damn it! I thought this guard dog femme hated this place!

“I will never understand this place.” I said more to myself then to Bunnie, who was standing next to me and seemed to be turning her head around to not miss a thing going on inside the temple.

“So what’s with statues with tits bigger than Candy and Lulu’s combined?” Bunnie asked while pointing to Ava’s statue.

“Well, the unliving pray to Ava like a god. And there not far off seeing she a displaced and all. She was a big help to them and me, and well if you want to trade something for goods. She the one to talk to.” I explored, I didn’t want the temple maidens as I started to call them. To explain this stuff or we’d be here for a hour or two.

“Cool. Now if only I took Rouge’s gun I could trade it for something I want.” Bunnie said while tapping on the statue’s hoof.

“I wouldn't do that, Ava’s testy about her statue’s being touched.” I whined, I didn’t want what happened to Katily to happen to Bunnie. Even if she would look kind of sexy as a dragon.

“Oh? Hey, someone touched something that isn’t a pervy spot. Can you get my frog? It itches and taking off my hoof boots just to scratch is annoying.”

“Wha- What in tarnation. Who said that?” Bunnie said in surprised.

“That was Ava.” I replied as I go around the statue and scratch the inside of the hoof. Wonder if that's what she meant? I thought as I kept scratching.

“Ah, thanks. That’s sweet of you, b-b-but don’t do it too long, I’m ticklish there.” I smiled at that and kept that little bit of info for later, for when I want to have some fun with Ava and drive her up the wall.

“So Ava is a talking statue?” Bunnie asked tapping the hoof again with her robotic hand.

“No of course not silly girl. I’m a goddess, not by choice mind you. This is just my shrine, and lately, it seems since it was first established, Asphy and any Displaced he has over seem to constantly pester me. So, pleasure to meet someone with their head not stuck between their thighs. Or, er, between my thighs….”

“Oh you enjoy my company.” I said with a smirk. I still remember when she froze me for taking things too far. Didn’t help the maidens decided to give me a bath when I could not move or stop them.

“You wouldn’t like being in between my thighs since they are cold and robotic.” Bunnie said with a sad sigh. “Sometimes it’s not easy being half rabbit half robot.” She added.

“What’s wrong with half robot? My full robot dragon lover is-oh~ you mean-so sorry! I can fix that if you want, but it’ll involve actual trading, I can’t just magically fix everything.”

“Got anything to trade Bunnie?” I asked, some how I feel like something crazy about to happen.

“You know the drill Asphy, you trade something if your guest can’t, patron’s rules of commerce.” I nod my head in understanding. Now if only I could think of something good to trade. “I actually could make you fully organic, but from what I’ve learned, that’s more pain than it’s worth. Literally.”

“Well I don’t have anything on me to trade. If Only I took Rouge’s silly bimbo gun I could of have traded that.” Bunnie said a little bit annoyed.

“Whoa, hold the phone. There’s actually something like that?! If I find this Rouge person, I am going to Diminish HER into a Bimbo!” Wow, and I though Revan was scary. Looks like Ava going on the list to.

“Ye-Yeah. Rouge has been turning a lot of mares into bimbos. She even turn Cadance and Luna into mega bimbos and I think Rainbow Dash has become a mega bimbo too.” Bunnie said backing away a step as Ava roared in wordless rage, the whole cave system trembling, I swear, with how often she does this I’m surprised the superstructure hasn’t fractured.

“Why don’t you trade tokens?” I asked, in the hopes Ava would calm down a little. Last thing I need is a goddess’ wrath.

“Sure.” Bunnie said as she shakily take out a hat from her jacket like the one she is wearing and place it at the statue’s hoofs. “Would that do?” She asked carefully so she doesn’t feel Ava’s wrath. But I kind of feel she wouldn't do anything to us.

“Well, for a token, I’ll give you a copy of mine sweetie, call on me if you ever need a deal in person, or whatever, I fight, kill, commit cannibalism, it’s all good.” Bunnie gulped a bit at Ava mentioning her cannibalistic habits, but soon the hat vanished and in it’s place was Ava’s blue iron brazier with chain.

“Say, why don’t I send you back and you can call me. Then I can get the gun for you then send me home, and I can summon you again.” I asked Bunnie as she looked at me and the brazier.

“Uh..Sure. I guess. I was thinking of having a bombshell before I go.” Bunnie said not sure of herself.

“Bombshell?” I asked looking at her, why would she want the shell of a bomb? I thought about this.

“Well before my displacement I had a bit bombshell like figure. But I don’t look so hot.” Bunnie said sadly. My eye slowly widened as I realized what she meant.

“Oh that’s part-and-parcel of dealing with me hun. But before that, I need to have your new cybernetics lined up. I could even have zebra cloned limbs replace your current hardware instead, but that’s all sorts of nasty business, and regrowing limbs is more risky than people tend to think. Often it’s better to go cyber, less likely to have immuno-rejection.”

“Uh.. I will just have the new cybernetics. I would like to still be able to fly, shoot lasers and be super strong.” Bunnie said while rubbing her robotic arm.

“Rocket mods? Hm...will have to work Loader bits in then, won’t be as swanky as some smooth Claptrap legs, but it’ll have to be a custom job anyway, so that’s all doable. Alright then little lady, just call me on over or come on over and we’ll get you decked out.”

“I will come over now and be back to meet my hot Lich’s other mares.” Bunnie answered.

“Can I come over too?” I asked as I looked though my echo to make sure I had a lot to trade. Hey, maybe I could give her the plans Rin gave me to make those magic batteries? I thought as Ava’s signature fiery blue portal opened in front of her shrine. I followed Bunnie in as I land on the floor face down again…

“Don’t worry, my portal is a mean bastard to everyone.” Ava’s husky voice stated from above, and I looked up to see the now black robe-attired black crystal kirin mare grinning with her shark-teeth down at us, me since I was on the floor and Bunnie since she was that small. “Where’s Revan though? I figure Crescent’s due for some more personal lessons since we keep crushing anything we use the Force on.”

“Training, and Gwen looking after the little one. Still have no idea when she gave birth.” I replied as I get back up. “The void is crazy when it come to timelines.”

“Wow. You look better than the statue.” Bunnie said with a blush. I could not help but smile at Bunnie when she said that.

“Aw, thanks little girl. I sadly can’t shrink my assets down without hurting myself spiritually though. If it’s considered a symbol of fertility, my body has to possess it. Drawback, especially since these things or so huge, I actually have trouble squeezing through small spaces. I can take a more animalistic form for those situations, but as an equine I have to have a big, wide plot, and big wings and horn if I have them, big balls and phallus, etc.” Ava bemoaned her ‘curse’ of being plus-sized.

“You could always make Bunnie bigger.” I replied jokingly, as I saw the blush on Bunnie face when I said that.

“True, which is part of what she already wants, but first, I need a scale, specifics. Am I making you just slightly more enticing as you are with a linear upgrade to your cyber bits, or am I making you as tall as an average bipedal person? Or~...?” Ava suddenly seemed to rocket into the sky, towering over us like a titan as she reached a baffling 50 feet, her massive bosom alone seeming the underside of a gigantic cloth-covered cliff, which she cheekily had to bend over to see us past. “I could make you a giant too.”

“Un..Maybe a bit taller than an average person like taller than Anthro Celestia.” Bunnie said looking at Ava in awe.

“My Tia is 9 feet tall, so you want to be ten feet, what?” Ava asked probingly. “And what sizes~?” Ava purred as she ran her claws over her massive bosom and down her rippling abs visible as she creased her robe over them, and swatted her foal/egg-bearing flank with a wink for emphasis, her long and powerful crystal black dragon tail tipped with her plaga verdugo blade wriggling sinuously behind her in anticipation, which made me realize her flowing and flattering but concealing robe had a hole just for her tail.

“And I’m only 8 feet right now.” I added as I looked down at Bunnie before giving her a wink. “I don’t mind if you want to be taller than me.” If I didn’t know any better, I’d say she was trying to get us in the mood.

“Hmm.. Well… I think G-Cup breasts would do me. I still need to be able see and kick ass after all.” Bunnie said with her face redder than Big Mac.

“For a bit of reference hun, I’m a K-cup.” Ava informed as she shrank down to just about 6 feet tall and hefted her basketball boobs for emphasis. “So you’d still have knockers bigger than your head, that what you want?”

“Sure I do.” Bunnie said nodding her head fast. I could not help but find it cute the way she was acting right now.

“Okay, how about your pelvis, butt, and thighs? Yes, I know your thighs are robotic, but they’re maybe the most important part in that aspect. They need to have the ability to both bear your weight, and also match your body enough that movement is natural.” Ava asked as her horn shimmered and she hummed. “I’m surprised your legs are doing so well at all. The load capacity on them is really low, barely more than enough to support yourself. You notice any pain or strain when doing physical activity?” Ava asked professionally.

“Well I do get very tired from a 12 hour workout which is more than the royal guards back in my world could do. Bunch of weaklings.” Bunnie said with a shrug.

“Be nice it not their fault, they’ve never been in a real combat for who knows how long.” I added, after seeing how they acted in my equestria there not that bad. There just a little slow to get in gear.

“Regardless, how would you like your lower body.” Ava prompted with a little irritation aimed at me. Gotta remember not to get off topic during a Deal.

“Well have them hot as hell and still be able to fly and maybe to have a fun time.” Bunnie said that last past with a blush. I could not help but laugh and rub Bunnie’s head, as I played with her ears.

“So you want G-cups, and essentially my lower body?” Ava asked for confirmation.

“That sounds about right.” Bunnie said smiling.

“Okay, let’s move this to the cybernetics bay.” Ava grinned as she turned around and began trotting off towards the huge tower still being built, finally getting Bunnie to notice where they were on a huge tropical island with a long line of condos on the southern shore and enormous glass domes to the north shore. “Ready the payment~!”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the lost look on her face as I follow Ava. This will be interesting. I thought as I send the plans and notes for the magic batteries. “Here your payment Ava.” I said as I looked at my echo… Does Ava have a echo? Oh, accepted, right, she’s the CEO of this universe’s branch of Hyperion, silly me.

“Hurry up! I may have all day, but the longer it takes to fulfill a deal the more antsy I get! Especially when paid forward!” Ava testily snarled, getting us both to run after her.

“Ok. I am coming.” Bunnie said while running after Ava.

Soon, we entered the square tower that was pure metal through and through, waltzed past the same sexy zebra receptionist from last time I was here who was apparently absorbed in a computer game at the moment with the sign ‘on break’ on her desk visible. Then we got into an elevator, that went...down….

I haven’t been down here before. Should I be worried? Then again, I have workshops under ground and lived with diamond dogs. So there shouldn’t be anything to worry about.

“Uh, so Ava, what’s upstairs besides your suite?” I asked nervously, considering the tower was still building upwards.

“Offices, both mine and Homage’s, and all the other positions that need a lot of paperwork or desk work.” Ava flippantly informed as she idly twirled a lock of her long shining red mane. “Below we have our robotics, cloning, cybernetics, general fabrication centers, etc. Oh, and the Geothermal plant.”

Say what now? I thought as we followed her out of the elevator as it stopped on a floor labeled...BF5.

“It draws energy from the magma directly below us several stories down, and vents the excess heat, pressure and lava to the west volcano to also help expand the island westward if slowly. We have a second plant at the east volcano more or less as a remote station with more production and refinery based facilities over there.” Ava informed as we trotted through the bland metallic halls that only occasionally were decorated with Hyperion motivational posters.

“Talk about having some firepower.” Bunnie said impressed. “Peridot would love this place.” She added.

“I don’t think my equestria ready for this kind of tech yet.” I said looking at the other rooms. To be fair they’re still getting used to my dogs selling Echos… Or was that the unliving doing that?

“Neither is mine, but they’re adapting fast enough. We’re here, get on the table.” Ava casually demanded of Bunnie as we entered an operating room with a few zebras in full doctor and nurse outfits, not pervy ones either, all ready to get to work. Sadly it seemed a few had empty eyes and designations printed on their brows.

“Ok.” Bunnie said as she jumped on the table and laid down.

“Now, Miss...Bunnie Rabbot?” An older zebra stallion asked as he moved his mask off his muzzle so she could see his face. “I want you to understand what you are about to go through. We will have to sedate you, and surgically remove, and install new hardware once Lord Avarice has changed your organic body to your specifications. I guarantee you will not be harmed, and if need be, we will perform an emergency New-U imprint free of charge in case any fatal complications arise. So even if you die, you won’t die. Do you accept this Miss Rabbot?”

“I do accept this. So let’s get on with it.” Bunnie said as she took her hat and jacket off.

“Very well miss. Prepare the IV drip, set it only a few CCs at first, due to her small size, then we’ll gradually increase until she is safely sedated for surgery.” The stallion ordered his cadre of nurses and assistants as Ava pulled me out of the room.

***Bunnie P.o.v***

I slowly open my eyes as if I had a long nap and felt a bit heavy on my chest. And...disturbingly light at my legs and left arm. It took a moment before I recognized the phantom limb sensation of still having limbs, but not having any. I could still feel the fresh sting of new implants though. “Eugh...what’s up doc?” I asked, before wanting to slap myself for that horrible joke I unwittingly made.

“Ah, good to have you awake Miss Rabbot. Before we continue with your installation, we need you lucid and your nerves awake. So apologies, but this is very much like something Lord Avarice has referred to as Automail. We can get away with installing your new ports while you’re asleep, but we need to plug your new limbs in while you’re awake, and I must inform you that the procedure is incredibly painful.” The zebra doctor informed me as he interacted with the table that was oddly comfortable, before it began raising me up into a sitting position.

Oh, they moved me to a bed while I was asleep. Well, time to check out the goods-. “Holy melons!” I shouted upon seeing the new endowments on my chest, grinning at getting my old chest and then some back. Take that Jade! I didn’t even care that I was naked when I practically clutched my right G-cup breast with my organic hand and shuddered. It feels good to have some semblance of humanity again. “Just wait until Sugar Lich get’s a load of these melons. I’ll bet I will give him a nosebleed.” I thought imagining him having a huge nosebleed from seeing me now.

“I wouldn’t doubt it Miss Rabbot, but from what I’ve heard, two of our clones have become his latest Hoard mates, and, well...the mare they’re cloned from is rather enticing and insatiable, I wouldn’t be surprised if he finds himself in over his head as it stands.” The doctor shuddered in a manner resembling fear.

“He is one luck guy isn’t he Doc?” I asked him.

“Depends on what you mean by luck Miss. I’d be scared to get within ten feet of one of those clones if they weren’t so empty. The real mare herself is one of the strongest and most hungry mares our tribe has ever known. She’s broken bones in bed. Penal bones.” The doctor shivered, making me feel nauseous at just the thought of accidentally breaking a guy’s pecker.

“I hope that doesn’t happen to Sugar Lich….” I then shifted my torso around, using my only hand to move a breast aside to try and see my pelvis, and I beamed at seeing how wide my hips were, and how much muscle my abdomen had. “Nice. Ava’s a good artist if I say so myself.” But then, the muscles in one of my ears twitched, and it went limp, a surprising amount of ear came over my face. “Uh...my ears weren’t this big before.”

“Mistress Ava took some liberties with that since you forgot to speak about it before we began, she loves long hair, and since your ears somewhat serve such, she figured you wouldn’t mind have your ears extended a bit to match your new profile.” The doctor said as he plug-OH SHIT ON A CRACKER THAT HURTS!

“AH~! What’d ya just plug into my shoulder, a soldering iron?!” I screamed, tears prickling my eyes as it felt like fire coursed through my veins starting from my shoulder.

“Nerves testing positive. Apologies, it’s usually best to do it when the patient isn’t expecting it, gives less false-positive readings, now. How did you come to meet the Mistress?”

“Oh no! You’re not doing my legs! If it hurt that much up here, I don’t want that anywhere near my lady bits-BURNT CARROTS IN A DUNG PIE!” I screamed as I felt another stab of pure agony coming from my right leg, opposite the doctor, and I choked a sob as I moved my limp ear aside to see a clone nurse, if the designation on her brow meant anything, holding a long cable into my right leg’s port, which was a little further from my pelvis than I remember. I guess Ava did grow back at least some of my thighs.

“We’re sorry Miss Rabbot, but we can’t plug your new limbs in before knowing if the ports are working properly. And the limbs will feel very much the same upon installation.” The doctor calmly informed me with a sympathetic expression.

I suddenly wish I didn’t make this deal! “L-look could you not-AHN~!” I screamed in unexpected ecstasy. The last one, in my left leg, instead made my groin burn in an incredible way, and I shuddered in shocked bliss as the sudden screaming O settled in, and I panted as I wet the bedding with some clear...oh no, did I just squirt? “Ah...ah...w-what?”

“Oh, that’s not good. Pleasure centers instead of pain centers. If left like this, just walking might keep you constantly hypersensitive. We’ll have to rewire the port-.”

“Fuck no! Leave it!” Not only is that pretty frickin’ awesome, but I seriously don’t want anymore pain if I can help it!

“Miss Rabbot. As a doctor, I cannot leave a patient in a situation where they might mentally or physically degrade from malpractice. If I leave this port as it is, you’ll become hormonally imbalanced to a point of obsession.” The doctor informed me, making me shiver at realising what that meant.

“Uh...would it really turn me into a...Bimbo?” I uttered worriedly, and the doctor sneered at the word, before nodding. “Okay...fix it.” I had no idea just constantly tweaking the right nerves could do that to someone.

“Plus, if you get any severe injuries, you’ll find pleasure in that and may not notice it. Like if you get stabbed or cut.” A nurse remarked.

“Ok. I pretty much got the point.” I said while looking at the nurse.

“Hello? Have I missed anything yet?” I heard Asphyxious voice from outside the room. I then saw him walk inside looking at a holo screen.

“Oh just me cussing like a sailor when they’re doing the nerves. So nothing much Sugar Lich.” I said while waiting for Asphyxious to notice my new size melons and wider hips.

“Someone been eating their carrots.” He replied. That was a terrible joke. I thought as he smiled at me.

“That joke was worse than the one I said to the Doctor.” I said while moving one of my bigger ears out of my eyes so I can give him a deadpan stare.

“What’s that?” Asphyxious asked as the Doctor quickly fiddled with the port in my leg. Oh no, don’t! I let out a yell of pain as the new port was tested. “That sounded like it hurt.”

“It does hurt! Like getting burned from touching a hot piece of metal. Inside me.” I said with a wince of pain.

“I know that feeling, I felt the same thing when I turned into a dragon for the first time. But the pain just got worse till I passed out… At least, I think I passed out?” Asphyxious replied rubbing his head.

“How long did it take you to passed out?” I asked. Just wondering how much pain he can take before passing out.

“Less than a minute, next thing I know I’m in another displaced world. And told I turned into a dragon. Can’t recall what happened.” He replied. That was a little worrying, he turned into a dragon and can’t recall what happened?

“So have you become a dragon again after that or was that a one time thing.” I asked while I move my only arm which knock my huge breasts which cause them to jiggle.

“I tried a number of times, most of them was triggered by my bloodlust in battle. But I haven’t tried it after Ava did this to me. I think I have more control but I want to try it in a place I’m sure not to hurt anyone.” He replied as he walked up to me.

“Like trying it in the badlands or in my world’s Ponyville.” I suggested.

“That could work, but why ponyville?” Asphyxious asked looking at me. “Don’t you and your friends live there now or something with Twilight and her friends? Oh you have to try Pinkie Pie’s cakes they're so good.”

“That town has been abandoned since Rouge became the Queen of Equestria.” I answered with a shrug.

“What? How did she become Queen? Did she marry Twilight or something and I thought she was dating Sunset?” He asked sounding confused.

“Well Sunset use the pundervines that was left by Discord over a 1000 years ago to take Celestia’s alicorn magic. Which left her in a hurtful state. Then the vines turn Twilight into Twivine, capture the other elements. Don’t ask me why but that was Sunset and Rouge’s plan.” I explain but was stopped with a rise hand.

“Bunnie, send me to that world. I have a town to see to.” He asked coldly, something tell me this made him angry. But at the same time, it was like he wanted to know more.

“Uh...Sure. You can. I don’t believe it’s completely abandoned but that’s what the guards tell me.” I answered as I open a portal by using my token.

“Don’t worry, I won’t fight anyone unless I have to.” He replied before giving me a kiss on the head. “And if there is anyone left in that town I’ll bring them back with me.” He then walked into the portal which closed seconds before Ava burst in through the double-doors gleefully.

“Got your rabbit feet~!” Ava cheerfully called out, but then grinned. “But first...I want to see what having an amputee in bed is like~....” I swallowed hard as the doctor and nurses quickly rushed out of the room.

***Asphyxious Pov. ponyville.***

Once out of the portal I was a little shocked at the town. And why the hell is it sunny out? I paid little mind to this as I started to walk around Ponyville.

“Who the hell are you?” Said a little colt that is wearing some pot and pans as his armour. And next to him was two Roseluck clones. The kid was cute the clones must be changelings, or twins. I thought sarcastically.

“My name is Asphyxious Hellbringer, I heard this town was abandoned. I just came to see if it was. If it wasn’t, I wanted to see if any pony wanted to come back with me to my world.” I replied giving a bow to them. I had nothing to fear from them, but it didn’t hurt to keep one's cards face down.

“That depends if some of my Roseluck and Lyra clone minions want to go or if any of those Rainbow clone bimbos I found near the edge of the forest.” The colt said with a glare.

“I’m sorry, did you say clones? What your name kid.” I felt the need to kill something, but also I needed more info. Plus a little dragonblight here and there wouldn’t hurt any of them.

I suddenly see Rainbow Dash out of the corner of my eye. She’s carrying what looks like a few bags of groceries. Something about this town smelled wrong to me, I just needed to find out what.

“Rumble’s the name, and ruling Ponyville is my game.” Rumble said pridefully while the Roseluck clone on his right just roll her eyes. “So what business do you have here.” He asked.

“Oh not much, just looking for any sane ponies left in this town. Before I burn it to the ground.” I replied calmly, as I saw the look of confusion on Rumble face. I also noticed the Rainbow with groceries stop and look my way. I wasn’t sure if it was fear or not, but for now I made no move to be hostile.

“What do you mean by burn my town down?” Rumble asked while getting out a knife.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t see your name on it. Also these lands belonged to Celestia and seeing as she’s gone. Well, everything free game for everyone else to carve this land up for themselves. Just like what you're doing, right now.” I replied giving a evil smile. I could smell something evil from him something inside of me was pushing to kill this pony. But I want to know why.

“If you think I will let some nobody come into my town, that I have beaten, raped or killed just to get to the top, burn it down.” Rumble said as some other clones came into view.

“I’m Sorry… Could you repeat that?” I asked in a cold tone. My rage just spiked at the list of things he said he's done. But I didn’t want to lose my rage and end up hurting someone who had nothing to do with this, parasite.

“Somepony had to take charge by any means since the adults left town and that pony is me.” Rumble said reading his knife.

“I see, well then.” I teleported right up to him and place my hand on his face. “Burn.” I cast a lightning spell into his body, the runt should be knocked out.

“Well I saw that one coming.” The Roseluck clone that rolled her eyes said in a bored tone of voice.

“So who going to be in charge of Ponyville now?” The clone next the bore one asked in a worry tone of voice. The Rainbow Dash froze, shaking.

“No one, I’m giving you and everyone a chance to get out of this town and this world. Once you're all gone I’ll burn this town to the ground. Any questions?” I asked them calmly as sparks of lightning left my fingers.

“Well could you get Cloudchaser and her sister out of Sugarcube Corner first?” The Bored Roseluck clone asked with a yawn.

“And others. This town isn’t that abandoned. Some foals and hurt ponies that couldn’t leave are still around.” Another Roseluck clone said.

“Take me to them, and bring the kid. His not dead just knocked out, also did he really rape someone? If he did we’re nearing that runt.” I asked as I walked up to the Rainbow Dash. She flinched, and dropped the groceries to protect her face.

“Nertar away. He had raped a lot of mares like the one I said was in Sugarcube Corner.” The Bored clone said as she head to the place. I am so going to kill him slowly and painfully.

“It alright, I’m not going to hurt you. May I ask your name?” I asked smiling softly at her. This whole world feels so wrong to me.

“R-Rainfall B-B-Blaze…” The mare said weakly.

“Rainfall, that a lovely name. Would you like to join us in leaving this town, once we’ve gotten everyone together?” I asked holding out my hand to her.

“Y-yeah, b-but there are s-some hiding at the apple farm…” Rainfall said, but kept her distance.

“I understand, we’ll stop by sugarcube corner then we’ll head on over to the apple farm.” I replied as I turned away and started walking.

“Actually, how about we start getting things ready. There are a lot of ponies here. You can go tell the queen about this, she’ll most likely be pissed about you taking one of her settlements folk and burning down resources.” The clone that helpful clone said.

“Oh no I’m doing this for myself not her. After all, I am a dragon.” I replied with a grin, as I headed to sugarcube corner. “Besides, I have things far more powerful than her to fear. My hoard mates being one of them.”

“Uh… Queen Rouge is to be feared. She killed Celestia.” The clone said.

“Not by me. And where we’re going Rouge won’t find you.” I replied as I saw the cake shop that used to be run by Pinkie. It was kind of sad to see the state it was in now, especially since there was some blood on a wall. “Hello? Anyone home?”

I called out waiting for a reply, That when I heard someone yell back.

“One is in the basement the other is in a bedroom.” The bored Roseluck clone said laying against the wall.

“...You girls really need to change your looks. How anyone supposed to tell you apart? Also what with the blood on the wall.” I asked as I walked in side.

“I wear a red shirt, and she wears a blue shirt. By the way, you can call me Rosethorn.” The helpful one said.

“And I am Roseluck 7.” The bore one said.

“I’ll call you lucky for short.” I added as I head for the basement. I then smelled a scent I knew, no it couldn’t be. I thought as I started looking around, that when I found her. It was flitter… Tied to a FUCKING wall! I went over and cut her free and look into her eyes. They were empty, except for the bloodshot and tear dampness.

“Who did this to you.” I asked as my rage built up inside my mind.

“Rumble…” Flitter said weakly. I was going to make him suffer.

“Don’t worry, I’ll deal with him.” I said as I picked her up and took her back to the others. “Look after her and tie Ruble up. I’ll deal with him once he wakes up.”

“A-as you wish…” Rosethorn said, taking Flitter in her arms. I then went upstairs to see who else was up there. I looked into every room until I found someone. Inside, I saw a nude mare tied to a bed, hitting her head against a broken bed pole which was already bloody. Her eyes dilated, her wrists and ankles chafed, and she was hooked up to an IV which seemed to give her adrenaline.

“Hey, hey hey! Stop it okay.” I yelled as I went over and stop her from hitting her head, I untied her, then pulled the VI out and pulled her into a hug. “It okay now, no one going to hurt you.”

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry… I failed you… I’m sorry…” She croaked.

“It okay…” I replied sadly as I stroked her mane. Oh, I have just the thing to do to Rumble. “Can you walk? What your name.”

Cloudchaser was unresponsive, only able to jerk her head back and mutter. I tried to calm her down and take her to the others. “Go to Rarity shop… Me and Rumble are going to have a chat.”

“Ok.” Lucky said while doing her best to hold Cloudchaser up and walk to Rarity’s old place. I waited for the others to go with them before waking Rumble up, I kicked him in the nose.

“Ouch! Hey what the big idea?!” Rumble said angrily.

“Hello you little worm, did you have fun doing those horrible things to those mares?” I asked with a large grin on my face, there was so may evil and unspeakable things I could do to him. But I wanted to test what happen to him if my blight was inside of him. “Because it now my turn to have fun with you.”

“You don’t scare me. And who put you up to this? Was it that Rainfall mare?” Rumble asked while trying get out of the rope.

“Maybe not, but what about being trapped in your own body? And nobody putting me up to this, This is all me.” I replied as blight ran up my arm and into the palm of my hand. “Do you know what this is?”

“What do you have the power to turn ponies into bimbos too? Because I would to see you try.” Rumble said with a laugh.

“No, you see dragonblight can turn those who are worvey. Into a part of myself, like they are an acstanean of my body .But for those whose bodies can’t handle it, the blight eat away at the soul and turn them into a dragon spawn. I’m going to see what one are you… And if the blight does not turn you into a monster. I’ll take great enjoyment in eating your soul myself.”

Rumble gulps in fear at this as he was swearing. “St-St-Still not scared.” He lied.

“Oh don’t worry.” I replied slowly as I reached out with my hand as the blight glows and dances over my hand. “This will hurt… A lot.” I placed my hand on his head as I felt the blight go into his body. I watched as he screamed in pain as the bones broke and his flesh torn open making way for new muscle. His head was pushed to one side as a new dragon like head pushed out of his neck give out a hiss. I did this pain fully slowly making the change last for a full hour.

Once it was all over, I was left with a very small nephlim. Can’t say I was shocked, it looked weak and skinny. It wings were nothing more than thin strips of bone and skin. It gave a weak hiss as it looked up at me. I smiled, and yet felt sad for it. I place my hand on it head and removed my blight from it. The dragon spawn fell over dead as it body started to dissolve.

“I better go make sure the others are alright.” I said to myself as I went off to find them. I felt nothing for his death as far as I cared what I did was to good for him I found my way to Rarity old shop, well I guess it a good thing she not here to see how ruined it looked now. “Hi everyone, you okay?”

“Fine as ever.” Lucky said while reading a newspaper. I looked at the two mares who were tied up from before. I saw one of them softly sobbing and the other just stared into space.

“Can you find something for them to wear please.” I asked lucky.

“We’re in a tailor shop. I think we can.” Rosethorn said before running off. I then saw Cloudchaser hug Flitter. I really wanted to help them, but finding the others and getting them out was what I needed to do right now. I then looked at Rainfall as she was looking at me.

“Is there something wrong?” I asked, I think the question made her jump.

“S-sorry, it’s nothing… I’m just a bit confused.” Rainfall said. I guess i would be to, a stranger from out of nowhere walks in and start ordering everyone around and helping them. I can understand that.

“Sorry, I haven’t really explained what I’m doing here have I?” I asked rubbing the back of my head.

“Not really… I don’t think it’d matter though, only the… Naked women are older than a week… I was born yesterday.” Rainfall stated. I blinked at this, then rubbed my eye and looked at her. Wait, she was just born yesterday!?

“Okay, that kind of mind blowing…” I said as I just tried to wrap my head around that. Rainfall looked at least eighteen maybe twenty.

“I was born last week!” Rosethorn stated from upstairs.

“We were born from the Mirror Pool, but unlike most of Pinkie’s clones, we’re… Individuals…”

“Oh, that explains so much…” I replied as I thought about that. “Rainfall would you like to help Lucky find something for these two to wear?”

“Would this do?” Lucky asked as she enter the room with a Mare Do-Well costume in her hands.

“Is there more than one? And I guess it’ll do for now.” I asked thinking Pinkie would look nice in that outfit. Great, now I can’t stop thinking about the main six in daring do outfits.

“Doesn’t matter, found the start of a dress tailored to Flitter!” Rosethorn shouted, holding a plain dress. It’ll do, and by the looks of the dress it would not impede movement if we needed to run.

“Alright help them get dressed and I’ll be outside.” I walked out the door and closed it behind me. I guess there no harm in waiting outside, I’m sure Gwen would give me an earful if I stayed and watched. Besides, I could keep an look out here for any dangers.

“Hey Fall, go door to door and get everyone outside!” Rosethorn suggested, and Rainfall ran out. I watched her go and called on my bane wolves, I gave them orders to keep an eye on Rainfall and not be seen. They ran off and I just looked up at the sky, it felt so wrong to me. I felt like it should be raining. I closed my eye and relaxed as I leaned on the wall.

I then sense something odd. Like a voice that far away but there was no sound.

“You might want to be careful in that forest. Those Rainbow clones love to gangbang in numbers.” A Lyra clone said.

“Rainbow clones, huh?” What looked like Applejack said. She wore Applejack-like clothes, even the stetson. Interesting, I wonder how I’m able to sense them? “Ah can’t believe that bitch made more clones after the Roseluck incident.”

“No pony accused Carrot Top of being smart by any means.” A familiar voice said, and I noticed… A cloaked, white mare with a purple mane and red eyes beside Applejack. They were at a good distance, and were seemingly headed to the mountain Canterlot was on.

Very interesting.

“Did you hear somethin’?” Applejack asked. I waited and was surprised by this, could they hear me? Or was this something else? I waited and closed my mind off, waiting for some form of reaction...

“Hey you!” Rarity shouted. “What are you doing at my- the Carousel Boutique?”

I opened my eye and snapped my head to look at them. Oh crap, I did not plan on being seen. I took a quick look around before putting my hands in my pockets and started wilsing as I slowly walked away from them. I knew this would never work, but I always wanted to do this. Next thing I knew i felt the magic pull and i was face to face with Rarity.

“Answer. Now.” Rarity snarled, but was pulled back by Applejack.

“Huh, Vampire. Good thing Vinyl not here or she would have bitten you to make you even more busty.” I commented as I looked her over. “My name is Asphyxious, it lovely to meet you ladies.”

Rarity punched me, sending me flying. Good thing I landed into a house with no one in it. I slowly pulled myself out and made my way back outside.

“Vinyl? The fuck?” Applejack asked, seemingly sounding confused. “She isn’t a vampire…”

“Sorry, didn’t mean to be rude.” I said rubbing my face. It didn’t hurt but I still felt that punch. Remind me of the time I was hit in the face by… Huh, I can’t remember.

“Answer the damn question bastard!” Rarity screamed.

“Alright calm down. If you must know I’m planing on taking all the ponies who’re left in this town home with me. And give them a new place to live.” I replied, man what pissed her off?

“I don’t sense any deception Rarity. Let’s go.” Applejack said coldly. Rarity looked at the building with soft eyes.

“Fine… Let’s go.” Rarity said. That when I heard the giggle of the door to Rarity shop open… Fuck. Lucky, Rosethorn, Flitter and Cloudchaser all walked out and stopped when they saw Rarity and Applejack.

“Isn’t that the traitor?” Rosethorn asked, recognising Rarity. Wait, why is she a traitor? I need more info here.

“Okay everyone, do not panic.” I said out loud, hopeful to keep everyone calm. “I’m new here so can everyone explain please?”

“Rarity, I need to go home.” Applejack said calmly. “Something came up.”

“Your new home or…” Rarity left it hanging.

“My old one. I’ll be back here shortly.” Applejack said before leaving. Something felt wrong to me. I let Applejack get a bit farver a head before starting to walk to sweet apple acres myself.

“Isn’t that where that Flitter clone and pink filly have been living at?” Lyra clone asked another clone gave a shrug. I paid them no mind as the others started to follow me as I gave Applejack her space.

“You have ten seconds to tell me where Sweetie is…” Rarity said angrily.

“Sweetie Belle?” I asked as I stopped and looked at Rarity. “What do you mean, you don’t know where she is?”

“I’ve been a slave for months… I left her here where my parents took care of her. They were, at least, but were slain on their way here.” Rarity added. I felt a fear for her safety, I called on my Bane Knights as they rose up from the ground and looked at me.

“Find Sweetie Belle she missing and we have no idea if she okay. Go!” I ordered and the ghostly knight speed off looking for her. “No matter what they will find her. I’m sure she alright Miss Rarity.” I said, that was more for myself then her for, I knew too well what could happen to someone so young travelling on there own. I’ve seen it during the war of shadows. I just hope I don’t have to see that again.

Rarity’s eyes were narrow, but walked inside the boutique. I sighed as i waited. “You girls better go with Rarity, I’ll be back.” I started to walk off, following my Knights as they looked for Sweetie Belle. Please let her be alive.

The Bane Knight lead me to an area outside of Ponyville… And to a grave. I just stared at it and sighed. I walked into the graveyard, I had the knights start looking. Please let it not be a grave stone.

“Hehehe. Like hello hot stuff.” I heard a voice, when I turned to look I saw Sweetie that tied up to a tree with Apple Bloom and both of them have a look of lust in their eyes and nothing else. Crap, I ever only seen that look when the mare back home are in heat. This was so wrong in so many ways I don't want to think about it.

“I’ll get you two down. Mind telling me who did this to you?” I asked as I had one of the Bane Knights get Rarity.

“Don’t!” Shouted a green maned mare who was struggling to keep her pants up. “Cut! Them! Down!” She then fell face first on the ground.

“Calm down, I’m not going to hurt any of you.” I sighed as I go over to the face down mare. “Are you alight?”

“Alight? You mean alright?” She asked, sitting up. “All I ask is that you don’t cut them down.”

“Why?” I asked, as I found both Sweetie Belle And Apple Bloom looks worrying. I’m only ever used to Ava looking at me like that, having them looking at me in that way made em feel sick.

“They’re affected by the Bimbo Gun, so they’ll try to have sex with anyone… Applejack intrusted me to keep Applebloom safe, even from herself.”

“So, you haven’t met Applejack yet? She going to her farm right now.” I asked.

“I have met her if you’d listen. And she’s not Applejack. That mare died when she was given to those damn Changelings.”

“Careful with your next words. My daughter is a changeling.” I warned with a low growl.

“... What?” She was confused.

“Anyway I still think Applejack should see this one way or another. Rarity on her way right now so we’ll wait here for them.”

“No, she was turned into one of those bugs. She doesn’t care for her family anymore.” The mare said desperately.

“Calm down. Everything will be alright, let just wait and see what happens. If things turn bad I can take you and the girls to safety.” I explained trying to calm her down.

“AJ’s a queen though! She can drain us dry, mind control us, even make us forget!” She said, shaking.

“Lady, my wife if a Queen and I feed her everyday.” I replied with a smile. But I was shocked when her face went blank and she fell back over.

“Another queen…? How interesting…” Applejack said, as I turned to look at her and saw Applejack showing her true form.

“I come from another equestria.” I replied calmly as I looked back at her and her sister. This could look bad...

“Like Howdy Sis.” Apple Bloom said from the tree. I sighed and looked back at the fainted mare, looks like I’m going back with a lot of ponies… Wonder how Ava will react?

“Give me mah sister, now.” Applejack said. I saw her eyes weren’t green, but red, and I could feel the anger radiating off of her. Not as bad as Revan but somewhere in the 40%.

“Wow you sure that a good idea? With her acting like she in heat right now?” I asked, really I didn’t want to say it. They were creeping me out...

“Ah’ll help her… Don’t you worry.” Applejack said. “Give ‘er to me, or ah’ll kill you.”

“Kill me… HA! Good one alright I’ll let her down. Just get ready to grab her.” I said as I went over. I was carefull as I started to cut her down, and ran behind Applejack once Applebloom on the ground. Applejack caught her and held the filly close.

“Ah’m here sis…” Applejack whispered.

“Hehehe. Like where have you totally been all this uh...time?” Apple Bloom asked her sister.

“Ah’ve been… Out there. Ah’m here.” Applejack said, then kissed Apple Bloom on her forehead. Applejack then picked her sister up bridal style.

“Oh hehehe. Like where are we going sis?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Our new home.” Applejack said.

“I am getting all kind of creepy from this.” I said to myself as Sweetie belle giggled in the tree. “Don’t see why you're laughing, your sister coming to pick you up next.”

“Like I don’t know.” Sweetie Belle answered back before going back to giggling. I really hope Rarity show up soon. This is like something out of a horror movie.

“Just… Relax and don’t, do anything creepy.” I asked as I looked down at the green mare.

Rarity did arrive, and the first thing she did was bite Sweetie. What… The… Fu-Oh right Vampier. I almost forgot about that. Wait… “You didn’t bite the other girls did you? Last thing I need is to make more blighted vampires.”

“Blighted vampires?” Rarity asked annoyed after she finished and picked her sister up.

“It a dragon thing.” I replied calmly. I better make sure they're okay.

“Ouch. Why does my neck hurt?” Sweetie Belle asked herself while fangs appeared in her mouth and her eyes turn red.

“Welcome to the ranks of the undead Sweetie Belle.” I answered. I could not help but find her cute as a little vampire. And the fangs reminded me of Pupa.

“Vampire? Cool but where are we? The last thing I remember was that bat girl pointing something at me.” Sweetie Belle asked while looking around the graveyard.

“Oh, I am having so many words with Bunnie when I get back home.” I said as poke the green mare. “So you want to bite this one too or leave her?”

“Bite her? Why?” Sweetie Belle asked looking cute as she said that. Oh my god I just want to cuddle her. Oh god, I’m fanboying again! No control yourself good sir! Must, rest... The cuteness! THE CUTENESS! “Rarity, why is he making funny faces like that?”

“It’s nothing Sweetie.” Rarity said as her eyes went back to their original blue. “And I don’t care about… Apple Fritter, if I remember her name right. Hey Applejack, have a cure for Apple Bloom?”

“Yup.” Applejack replied, knocking the yellow filly out.

“I could just give them my dragonblight to boost their free will.” I asked. As I look between them. “I’ve done it before.”

“Ah don’t give a shit.” Applejack swore as she walked by me. Okay I better find the others and make sure they're okay. As I made my way back, I saw the group of ponies I’ve been helping.

“Everyone okay?” I asked as they walked up to me.

“Mostly. A couple foals like Lily Longsocks are in critical condition.” Rosethorn said.

“Alright, is this everyone in town and the apple farm?” I asked as I look them all over, Holy hell I even saw Silver Spoon and she looked like hell.

“My mommies missing!” A little purple filly shouted. “She and I got separated!”

“Lucky, try and get everyone organized and paired up with their families.” I asked.

Rosethorn shook her head. “Everyone is, but many of the foal's parents were turned into Rouge’s new guard.”

“I see… And they have nowhere else to go?” I asked looking at them sadly. If I didn’t take them with me there no way they could survive on their own.

“No… That’s why Rumble was in charge, and even his brother was taken.” Rosethorn said. “Ponies like Filthy Rich, Nurse Redheart, and even some elderly were taken.”

“Everyone important to keep things going… That a smart and dumb move on her part. Sickness will spread in no time and engaged ponies will back log any and all income.” Maybe she smarter than I thought.

“Actually, from the newspapers it seemed like Peridot did it.” Said a Lyra clone.

“Huh, well. Is this everyone?” I asked taking one last look at everybody, I’m going to feel like a jerk for taking all these kids with me.

“Everyone except one.” Rosethorn said, before clearing her throat. “There’s a pony who was able to slip past the roundup. His name’s Crescent Moon, Time Turner’s twin brother pegasus.”

“I’ll find him.” I replied as I pulled out Bunnie token and put it on my head. “Bunnie, be a dear and open a portal please?”

“Sure thing Sugar Lich.” Bunnie said as a portal appeared.

“W-what about mommy!?” The Purple Filly shouted again.

“...I’ll find her kid, What her name?” I asked, as ponies started to walk into the portal.

“Berryshine! But ponies around here call her Berry Punch!” She yelled looking up at me.

“Okay, I’ll look for her as soon as you go into that portal okay?” I asked looking down at her.

“No! I’m not leaving without mommy!” She snapped. I sighed and rubbed my face. I’m going to hate myself for this.

“Fine, you can come with me. We’ll find Crescent Moon then look for your mum.” I said as the portal closed. Well, looks like I’m stuck here a little longer. “What your name kid?”

“Ruby Pinch.” The foal said. I smiled as I went down and point to my back.

“Hop on kid.” I said, as she jumped on my back and I carried her. “So any idea where this pony is?”

“Don’t know.” Lucky answered.

“Okay they said his brother was called Time Turner. So they must run a clock shop or something.” I said as I walked around Ponyville.

“Time Turner’s the local scientist. Crescent is a Ponyville nightwatch.” Rosethorn said. “And I know this because I read a lot of files from Town Hall.”

“Cool, did you happened to read where he lived?” I asked as I kept walking. I played with a fireball in one hand.

“His house is near a big blue box.” Lucky said.

“Sweet. Your a smart kid, Wait… Didn’t you go with the others?” I asked lucky as she walked next to us.

“Nope I had another clone go off first before I do.” Lucky said with a shrug.

“Okay, let go find us this pony.” I replied as we head for this house. Once we get there I saw the blue box… I could not believe what I was seeing, it looked like the tardis from doctor who…

But then there was sounds of moaning coming from the house. “Lucky hold Ruby for me. I’m going to go see what that is.” I asked, as I hand Ruby over to Lucky.

“The Rainbow clones must of got him.” Lucky said while holding Ruby.

“Okay, wait here.” I said, as I walk over to the house and go in side. This place looked interesting, but I made sure not to make a sound as I followed the moaning. I really hope they're not naked… I poke my head in the doorway of a room and saw, yes they were… And there was more than one Rainbow clone.

“Looks like I’m going to have to blight them after all.” I said to myself as my hand glowed with blight. As I slowly and carefully entered the room.

“What are you doing here!? What happened!?” Crescent Moon jolted awake. “Also what have you done to these mares! I mean sure you’ve improved their thinking and are acting like normal ponies but you mixed their DNA with a Dragon! How did you do that!? I don’t know whether to be happy or sad…” Moon said grumpily. “What do you want?”

“I came to get you out of town, and I guess them too now.” I said as I looked to the blighted Rainbows who were blushing and finding whatever they can to cover themselves. Looks like I have new followers/warlocks now.

“Mind getting me something to wear? They kind of ripped my clothes off.” Crescent said.

“Okay just, wait here. I’ll be right back.” What a day, I better get something for the Blighted Rainbows to. Once everything be sorted, I had a talk with Crescent to help me find Berry Punch things got interesting. “Tell me, is that box out side real?”

“Yes, it’s real.” Crescent Moon said with a deadpan.

“I see, she dues look sexy.” I said with a smile at him. Come on pick up on that line, Let me be right about this.

Crescent Moon tidied up his new blue suit and laughed. “How did you know I call her that?”

“Where I’m from, the Doctor is someone off of a tv show. And I’m a big fan, So how are we going to get Barry punch out of canterlot without being seen.”

“I’m not a-! He’s not a-!” Crescent combed his mane with a hand. “TV show… Right… Suppose that’s how multiverses work.”

“Maybe, so how are we doing this. Go back in time and pick her up without anyone knowing? Or sneak into canterlot?”

“Well, for the first, I’d have to have a key. My-er, the Doctor’s TARDIS is locked, and only he has a key to it.” Crescent Moon said. “We’ll need some help though.”

“Okay, So we do this the old fashioned way.” I said and tried changing my form. To look like one of the guards. Wasn’t hard as there armour don’t change that much. “How do I look?”

“Eh, from what I’ve seen, Rouge’s guards are steel, not gold.” Crescent said. Crap, it okay I can fix this.

“What about us?” One of the Rainbow clones asked.

“Give me a name and I’ll consider it.” Crescent Moon said as he started looking around.

“Okay, ladies for this bit I need you to keep Ruby safe for me along with Lucky. If one of you want to come with to help that good to.” I asked looking at them. They talked about this as the one with Twilight mane style. Walked up to us.

“Ah-ha!” Crescent Moon triumphantly shouted as he pulled out what looked like a sonic screwdriver. Oh my god, I am fanboying so hard right now!

“Okay, I have a way to keep us unseen, but I’ll first have to get us there ready?” I asked holding out my hand. Crescent and the Blighted Rainbow clone took my hand, let see if this spell works. “[Greater teleportation!]”

Next thing I know we end up in canterlot castle. I then cast shadowmancer, as it hides us then change to my lich form. “No one should see us now.”

“So! Let’s start off with a formal greeting! I’m Crescent Moon, a pony with the memories of a Time Lord, or a Time Lord with a pony body, take your pick!” The pegasus stallion said, storing his screwdriver inside his coat.

“Just call me… Shadow for now.” I replied as I looked around, no one was here for now… “Stay close, and don’t make a sound.”

“Ah, we’re doing this.” Crescent said. As we carefully started to walk until the blighted rainbow started talking...

“OMG! What kind of spell is that?” The Rainbow Clone asked as she was nerding out about the spell. She even has a pen and notebook out with her.

“Shh! I’ll explain later…” I said, as we moved. “We’re in dangerous territory right now so we need to be… Quiet.”

“Let’s check the captain’s office, or go ask the queen.” Crescent Moon suggested.

“Uh...Maybe I can help.” Fluttershy asked as she was passing by with a tray of cups of tea in hand.

“Oh you heard us but can not see us?” I asked as I slowly moved out of her way. “We’re looking for a guard by the name of Berry Punch do you know where she is?”

“Uh.. West barracks I think. They are getting ready to go to Hoofington to get Twilight back.” Fluttershy answer shyly while a justing her maid outfit.

“Thank you. You're as sweet as ever miss shy, if anyone asks say… Shadow the hedgehog told you.” I said as I waved for others to follow me. This will be fun.

“So where is this West barracks?” The Rainbow Clone asked while still writing down notes.

“Outside.” I replied as I lead them down the hall. I may get lost in this castle but I know where everything is once outside. “I’ll just need to make a hole first.”

***With Rouge and the guards. Ten minutes later.***

“So care to explain why is there a BLOODY HOLE IN MY FLOOR??!!” Rouge asked a guard in anger while she was holding Sunset in her magic.

“I don’t know ma’am, ummm. Somepony made it?” He asked in a little bit of fear.

“Then find out who did or you are going back in your little cage Dog House!” Rouge ordered the guard. That when they heard strange music playing in the castle. As well as some kind of laughter.

“Sister, what should we do? I could use my new tech I’ve been wanting to try out.” Peridot suggested.

“Go for it. We will see who gets the last laugh.” Rouge said with a laugh.

“Jasper! Guard my sister!” Peridot shouted before stomping off.

That when a pie hit Jasper in the face as a cartoon dragon laughed and makes faces at them before flying away down the hall. Everyone was left speechless before Rough asked.

“Was that… A cartoon dragon?” Rouge started to rub her eyes to make sure they were not tricking her.

“Correction, an about to be dead, cartoon dragon.” Jasper said angrily as she removed the pie from her face. “Where the hell’s Bunnie when you need her?”

“I think she is out for coffee.” Amy said while reading her hammer.

“You know that’s not true.” Jasper sighed. “I bet she’s behind this.”

***Back to Asphyxious Pov. Barracks.***

“Okay Blue eyes toon dragon should keep them busy till we find Berry Punch.” I said as we carefully pasted some guards.

“What are you going to do if we run into trouble? Many of the guards are from Ponyville.” Crescent Moon said.

“Don’t worry, My toon monsters won’t hurt them.” I replied, at least I hope they don’t.

“What about you?” Crescent asked. “Also, I’ve got a name for the clone. Spectrum!”

“Interesting, what do you think?” I asked as I used ghostwalk to look inside through the wall.

“I like it.” Spectrum said with a smile at her new name. I meanwhile found who we were looking for, bad news the rooms full of guards. Although… I looked at the ring on my finger and removed it. “Hold this.” I said as I handed it to Crescent and go inside. I heard Crescent say:

“If you like it then you should put a ring on it.”

Then drop my spell on myself and let my terror effect go wild… They fainted… This works for me too. I pick up Berry and opened the door as I re cast the spell on myself and berry. “Thanks for that can I have the ring back please?”

“Spectrum has it.” Crescent said blushing. Huh, what wrong with him? I looked to Spectrum and saw she was blushing too… Where the ring?

“Where the ring?” I asked looking between them. Oh well if they lost it I have more, I then pulled out another ring and put it on my finger. “Let make our getaway before anyone else wakes up.”

“Right.” Crescent said and we made a dash. Ha ha ha, I made a pun! Oh my god that was funny. As we’re close to the wall I gave a whistle as Blue eyes Toon dragon showed up smiling.

“Good job buddy, time to split.” I said as it returned to card form. “Ready?”

“There you are…” A familiar voice said behind me. Crap… I turned around to see Peridot, arms crossed and a silver cannon beside her. “I see our “friendship” is over… Any last words?”

“[Greater teleportation!]” I yelled as all four of us teleported back to ponyville. I give a sigh as I saw Ruby and the other townsfolk. “Bunnie I need a portal now please.”

“One portal coming up Sugar.” Bunnie said as a portal open up.

***character pov. After Asphyxious went into the portal.***

“So basically you can fly without restraint using the Loader Boosters in your cute huge bunny feet until you need to recharge your new magic batteries in your thighs. They absorb ambient energies around you, but will charge faster from you eating high calorie or fattening foods.” Ava explained from down at Bunnie’s sexy muscular thighs as she gestured from her huge yet adorable rabbit feet to her thighs. They looked organic.

“Well, I’ve heard of fat going straight to the thighs, but I guess this is not only true for me, but means I can’t get fat no matter what!” Bunnie excitedly gushed over, what girl could truly say they could literally eat whatever they want, and never get fat? “Also, I’ve gotta say. I’ve never had a herm before, but you’re easily the best lay I’ve had in awhile sugar.”

That when Bunnie heard Asphyxious voice. “Bunnie, be a dear and open a portal please?”

“One portal coming up Sugar.” Bunnie said with a wave of her hat and a portal open up. Then a large number of ponies walking out of it.

“Where are we?” Rainfall asked.

“At Ava’s place Sugar.” Bunnie answer Rainfall’s question. Then started to notice the condition all the ponies were in. “So how was it in Ponyville?” Bunnie asked everyone.

“Rape, stress, kidnapping, clones, and overall bullshit.” Rosethorn stated. “Hey, what’s a bath?”

“Okay, you all get gone now.” Ava huffed before fiery portals opened under them all, dropping them elsewhere. “Figures you’d go and adopt more Asphy, sent them on home, don’t let them worship me unless they straighten their heads out.” Ava then spanked Bunnie’s new bubble butt, making her jump with a yip, the now 11-foot amazonian cyborg rabbit rather flattered if her grin said anything.

“Bunnie I need a portal now please.” Bunnie heard again.

“Here you go Hun.” Bunnie said waving her hat to make another portal. Asphyxious came out as he turned back into his human form with Berry Punch in his arms and some half dragon Rainbow dash’s with another pony with a foal in his arms.

“That was a close one.” Asphyxious said as he dropped to his knees gasping for air.

“Welcome back Asphy, meet your new Bunnie. Now get lost, Contract Complete.” Ava cheekily groped Bunnie’s butt again before she and Asphyxious fell through fiery portals back to his place. “Now then...I hope the ECGD isn’t upset with me vanishing under their watch. Again….”

***Asphyxious Pov. Bedroom.***

I was a little lost as I found myself in my bed room with Bunnie on top of me, as to where the other ponies went I have no idea… “I don’t think I should go to your equestria any time soon.” I said as I looked up at her, and smiled.

“Well Sugar Lich, I gotta thank you for your help, whatever you did. And your friend especially. I haven’t felt my left arm or legs in a long time, these new limbs are amazing.” Bunnie said as she flexed her new left hand’s fingers, running it down my chest.

“Want to have a little fun before you go back?” I asked smiling up at her warmly. As my hands run up and down her new legs and hips.

“Sure. Maybe we could get some other gals to join in too.” Bunnie suggested.

The door broke off it’s hinges and Revan came barging in, lightsaber drawn. Oh crap… ummm. “Umm Revan… Hi, this is Bunnie, another one of my hoard mates. Bunnie this is Revan… Who also one of my hoard mates.”

“Sup Rev~!” Came Ava’s voice, startling us as Bunnie blinked and suddenly her left hand projected out a hologram of Ava. “Testing, one-two~! Echo connection established! You can now use the Echonet Bun. Now hurry and get your fine ass off Asphy before Revan tsundere murders you. Also just let her touch your boobs, she’ll forgive.” Ava then hung up, Bunnie’s hand no longer glowing.

“Uh...Ok.” Bunnie said as she did so without thinking twice. I just stay still and not not move as Revan was giving me the death stare.

“What the hell did you do Hellbringer!? A bunch of ponies appeared in my room and all over Twilight Sparkle’s castle!” The Sith and Jedi snarled.

“Oh… Umm, I kind of rescue them and Ava I guessed dropped them off there… Didn’t know she would do that.” I said feeling like I’m in hot water and by all rights, Revan should be argay at me.

“And then I saw that adoption papers!” Revan shouted.

“What?” I asked looking confused at her. “What adoption papers?”

“Oh, right! I thought Ava was joking and all when she said you’d adopt some strays or something...is she really this cruel to everyone she does business with?” Bunnie asked mischievously. “I mean, before she installed my new limbs she...tried out a new trick she wanted to run by a girl before casually going about it. Of course, that meant I just had my right arm...it was really kinky.”

Revan stared at Bunnie for awhile, and so did I. Revan was the first to speak. “The fuck?”

“That what I want to know.” I asked, as my mind tried to work out what Bunnie did with Ava.

“Ava kinda popped in immediately after you ran off Sugar Lich, and walked in...with a dick.” Bunnie blushed with a huge grin. “She is huge.”

“Oh, I think she told me about that spell. Or was that someone else?” I asked myself trying to go over it in my head. I meet so many displaced over the year I lost track of just about who I meet with who.

“She said it was all her, just had to envision it or something like that. So...on that topic. If you wanna get it on with my limbs off, I’d be willing to feel that sting of putting them on again to have that sort of experience again sometime. And what’s that about letting you touch my melons?” Bunnie asked Revan in confusion as her long ears fell over her eyes. “Gah! Cute, Ava, real cute….”

“Shut up.” Revan said, then rolled her eyes. “We’re discussing this later… Right now, I have an errand to take care of for Gwen.”

“Okay Revan, is there anything I can do to help?” I asked.

“No, you mess up anything.” Revan growled. “And keep that slut away from my stuff!”

“Oh~ no! She did NOT!” Bunnie shouted as she snarled at the masked woman.

“She is right here bitch.” Revan said calmly.

“Girls calm down there no need to fight.” I said getting between them. I know stupid idea but I didn’t want ever one of them getting hurt.

Revan shrugged and walked off. “Keep her away from it!”

“And you can stick that lightsaber up your ass if it can fit.” Bunnie said crossing her arms.

“I think it’ll fit in your fat ass.” Revan stated, still walking off.

“It’s MUSCLE with a LAYER of fat you bitch!” Bunnie hissed, visibly preparing to pounce.

“Zaz! Gwyn!” I yelled out in fear these two will start a fight and hurt each other!

“You called stud?” Gwyn asked as she strode into the room, Zaz behind her who looked over her reborn sister’s shoulder curiously. Both preferred to wear completely different outfits, Gwyn wore a biker’s clothes that looked rough and mean, while Zaz wore enough colors to look like a hippie.

“Bunnie and Revan need to calm down before they try and kill each other!” I yelled. Knowing full well these two will kick my ass later. But hey I’m fine with that. As long as they don’t kill each other and… What are they all doing?

“Nice abs girl! You get the Avarice Special too?” Zaz asked as she approached the taller girl, making Bunnie blush at realizing the smaller mare’s boobs were bigger despite her shorter height. “At least you kept your boobs small enough they don’t hang near your upper abs.” But that didn’t stop them from resting on Zaz’s boobshelf….

Revan froze in the hallway, and twitched. I desired to follow Revan and move her along so the two dragon Zebras can talk with Bunnie. But…. “So, hot new blood getting in your turf huh? I get ya, all worried about your territory and all.” Gwyn pat Revan on the back, almost throwing her to the floor. “Take it from an Alpha, ya gotta let new blood in to keep it fresh.”

“Shut the hell up.” Revan grumbled and walked until she was farther away from Gwyn.

“Yeah! Get angry! It’s hot!” Gwyn called down the hall with a victorious smirk.

What is Gwyn talking about? I thought as I tried to get Revan somewhere she can calm down and yell at me for being stupid… Wait, what the fuck? Is there something wrong with me or something? Although I do find Revan a little hot when she’s angry…

“I loathe that hare already…” Revan stated angrily.

“Just give it time. I’m sure they will come around to your way of thinking. At least I hope so. How well did a lightsaber work on them again?” I asked as i walked by her side. I wish I wasn’t so irresponsible with my hoarding.

“... How desperate can you get to marry a fucking furry?” Revan asked dully. Wait… What? I just blink at her.

“What about Twilight and the others?” I asked pointing out that in that way they’re like Bunnie only not Displaced.

“Yeah, but they don’t dress up like animals.” That was kind of a weak response. Even for her.

“They just dress up as humans.” I replied smiling at Revan softly.

“She’s an idiot! I could sense it!” She yelled throwing her hands up into the air.

“She smarter than her sister… Who trust me is far worse.” I added as we went to the teleport crystal.

“... She has a sister?” Revan sounded surprised by that.

“Yes… At least I think so, it was a long time ago when we first met and I was doing papers for a class the next day.” Man, I really need to get my act together.

“Point is, she’s useless to us. Don’t you have enough lovers?” Revan asked.

“I understand Revan, it just… I had little control of myself before I ended up like this. Now that I have full control I see I did a lot of errors. You and Gwen were not one of them… I just don’t know what I’m doing any more…” I then leaned on the wall and sat on the floor.

“Maybe we were mistakes…” Revan snarled.

“No you’re not Revan… I need you, you help keep me in line and not do anything crazy. I mean, hell. You're still sane for crying out loud me? I lost my mind years ago… I fear one day Lord Toruk will come to this world and destroy everything and I can’t stop him.”

“Who says I am sane…? That I haven’t lost my mind, or my way…” Revan said hollowly. I looked up at her and get back up. Then I hugged her.

“We’re all broken human beings aren’t we?” I asked. As I just stand there with her in my arms.

“We’re not even human…” Revan added. “Sometimes I just want to end it…”

“Revan, we can’t do that. What will the others do without us. Sonya may help but we’re the ones who keep the others safe.” I looked into her eyes to show I’ll never give up on any of them or her.

“... You know, I miss being happy…” Revan said, before turning around and walking away.

“What makes you happy?” I asked following after her.

“Nothing anymore… Maybe you and Gwen, but that’s most likely just me feeling safe.” She replied looking off to one side.

“Come on, Let's go get what Gwen needs. Then we all sit down and watch a Star Wars Movie together.” I asked as I hold her hand.

“Can it be the Force Awakens? I haven’t seen that yet.” Revan said. As she didn’t pull away.

“Sure, I think it’ll be fun.” I replied as we were teleporter to Twilight castle. Something tell me, Revan needs us more than I thought.

I was then tackled by Gwen onto a bed. “Hey big boy, momma’s got some needs you’ll need to help~”

“Is this really a good time?” I asked a little worried, I really hope Revan don’t walk in on us like this. She had a lot on her mind today. Wait, how did I end up in the bedroom? And where Revan?

“Of course it is. I love taking care of Abigail, and I love her, but it’s hard on me. I’m stressed out~ Can my big strong protector help me?” Gwen said sultrily.

“Okay, but if Revan finds us we’re not going to leave her out okay?” I asked. As I felt her hands going into places.

“Of course! She’s apart of my family, and I’d never want to leave her out of the fun~” Gwen said. I then realize she’s only wearing panties. Holy crap, just how long has Gwen wanted to do this with me? Well she was carrying a baby so-Wow! Well, looks like I’m not sleeping tonight.

***Revan PoV***

I grumble as I slam the fridge shut. I had gone out to town to get a special meat baby food. It was enchanted to give newborn babies strong bones and a healthier… Well, diet. It’s a rare food only griffins and… Carnivore babies eat.

I turned around, and suddenly; there was a door with a huge horse in it. “Sup! Heard someone had a hankering for Force Awakens! Here ya go! Have fun~!” The swirly-eyed crazy stallion practically hollered before the DVD case was dropped into my hands and the door the stallion had opened in the air slammed shut.

“What the…?” I asked, but shrugged. I set my mask on the counter and stroll to Asphyxious’ room. Oddly, it took an hour to get the baby food, so I wouldn’t be surprised if Asphyxious Hellbringer fell asleep.

Once I arrived at the room, I began to hear odd sounds from the room. “We should wait for Revan, to get back.” I heard Asphyxious moan from inside his bedroom.

“Fine…” Gwen’s voice said from inside. I snarled silently, before knocking on the door.

“Come in.” Asphyxious called from inside.

I opened the door to see Asphyxious laying down with Gwen rubbing his back. I was a little surprised by this. I was half expecting them to be naked by now.

“I got the movie, and the new baby food’s in the fridge.” I said, as I walked over to them. Asphyxious Hellbringer made room on the bed for me to set down.

“That good, ready for a movie Gwen?” He asked from his place on the bed.

“Yup!” Gwen said happily. I sighed and put the movie in. I then undress into my pajamas and crawled into bed. I felt Asphyxious Hellbringer tail wrap around me as we all started to watch the movie.

“Everyone comfortable?” Asphyxious Hellbringer asked as he laid between me and Gwen. Why was his body so warm? It was almost like he was a living water bottle.

“I suppose…” I muttered.

“Yeah!” Gwen squealed. As we watched the movie I saw Asphyxious Hellbringer put his arms around me and Gwen. Why was it so relaxing to be by his side?

Author's Note

I had a lot of help with this, from Game, Dark and Brony. Thank you guys. ^^

All Bark And A Little Bite?

***Asphyxious pov. Griffon stone.***

Eddie, Boomer, Rex and I were making our way to Griffon Stone. But It wasn’t just my clan that was going. There were two other clan leaders who wanted to come with me. One of them turned out to be the clan leader of the trader clan, My clan and their made good deals with each other. Her name was Luca, Luca Goldvein. Next was this Diamond dog who clan helped me out with that whole attacking Everblight thing.

His name was Iron Paw. I think it because of a story going around that he can eat iron or something. I had Moondancer come along because, well she was the first Living Dead. Also, I felt it was needed to let the Griffons know what living with me. But what made the tripe most interesting was, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash.

“Remind me again why you two are coming with us?” I asked as we walked up the long path to Griffonstone. From where I was I could see long stone walls, with a lot of griffon themed things.

“Well the map said there was a friendship problem and we’re here to help fix it.” Said Pinkie, I could not help but smile at her. But I was a little worried for RD, I mean she was blighted by me and looks like a pony dragon hybrid.

“Whiled you two do that, I’ll be meeting with Gilda and the nobles of Griffonstone. Hopefully that whole Griffon civil war over by now.” I said more to myself then them, I was nivores… This would be my first political move being the diamond dog king. And I was freaking out on the inside.

“Do not worry Lord Asphyxious, if we get attacked. I’ll just us my axe and you have your warjacks.” Said Iron Paw. I tried to calm myself down, his right. If anything go wrong, I can just teleport out and run like hell… Or turn into a dragon. As we made our way to the gates I felt really small. Not because of the way the large gate looked but because who was standing outside of it.

It was Major Victoria Haley, the displaced who thinks I have some evil plan to rule the world. I was glad Revan didn’t come with. I had a feeling these two would try and kill each other as soon as they meet. “Major.” I said calmly, well as calm as I can be with her around.

Haley had two warjacks of her own standing by her side. She looked at the other clan members that was with me. As well as the two Warjacks in our party. Luca had a small number of guards herself, only 8 of them. Where as Iron had himself and two others.

“Asphyxious.” She finally replied, she gave me an irritated glare before turning around and walking into the city. With the two warjacks following behind. I waited till she was gone before letting out a sigh in relief. I was half expecting her to turn us away.

“You may now enter Griffonstone.” Said a Griffon guard who to me looked a little like a Stormblade, I was in awe of the weapon and the armour myself. I nod to the guard and we continued into the city.

“So what the plan?” I asked Rainbow and Pinkie as the looked at me. After they had their moment of being tourists.

“Well, seeing as we don’t know what the friendship problem is we’re going to have a look around and see what we can do.” Replied Pinkie as Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“Come on Pinkie let see if they have any good food in this place.” Said Rainbow as she walked off with Pinkie not far behind. I looked to Luca and asked her something.

“Is it okay if two of your guards go with them? Just to make sure they stay out of trouble.” She looked up at me from under her hood and smiled. Luca pointed at two of her guards and then at Pinkie and Rainbow. The two nodded their heads before following them. Well that was one worry out of my mind… Now for the next.

I was happy once we reach the castle, or fort? I didn’t care. At least the layout was easier to follow then what was in Twilight castle. On the way I asked the clan members if there was anything we needed to bring up, at the meeting. For the most part this was just to get us some friendly borders. And for me to not worry about Haley mounting an attack on me.

The one thing I liked about this place was the dacour. What wasn’t anything like celestia marble themed home, or being beaten over the head with the crystal themed empire, or Twilight castle that was ridiculously huge! It was a nice change of pace to go somewhere that wasn’t over the top.

That hope was dashed when we reached the main hall for the meeting… It was huge, and had paintings on the walls. There went my hopes for the day… On a good note, Gilda was here. But going by the way she was holding her head this was not a good time. Also she was the only one here, apart from two other griffons. Good thing I left the warjacks outside.

“Is this a bad time?” I asked, that seemed to snap Gilda and her friends out of whatever decision they were having.

“Asphyxious, you have no idea how glad I am to see you.” Said Gilda with a tired sigh. “These are my, advisers. Mason and Vicky.” Gilda then pointed to the male and female griffins.

“Nice to meet you I’m Asphyxious as you know, with me are other members of my clan who help me run things. Rex my right hand dog, Eddie who runs the supplies and weapons throughout my territory, and Boomer who makes the bullets and digs up the ore we need to make all our stuff. I handle a small amount of weapons myself, but we mostly make warjacks and armour.” I explained as I looked to the other members.

“I am Luca Goldvein, trader of the dens. My clan the Trade Glide works on trade with the other clans, we’re allied under Lord Asphyxious.” Luca explored, sounding like she done this before.

“I’m Iron paw, My clan the Iron Fangs lives under the mountains in the frozen north. It thanks to Lord Asphyxious that we can talk to others of our clan. After dealing with that dragon.” Added Iron with a big smile.

“It wasn’t that big a deal.” I replied looking away from the large diamond dog. I mean, anyone else would have taken on Everblight and his troops.

“Anyway I’m thankful for you all coming, please take a set.” Said Gilda in a oddly polite tone. This was strange to me, what the hell be going on since the last time we meet? I thought as I and the others took our places at a table that face Gilda. What I found interesting was the way the tables were set up.

Ovealsy Gilda and her advisers sat in a higher standard to the other tables. In front and blow them was the next level of tables and then another level below them. My guess this was some kind of system in place. That lets all the griffons no matter their place in their kingdom see each other.

“So when will the meeting start?” I asked as Moon Dancer set next to me.

“Hi Moony, how it goin.” Gilda called over to us after she spotted Moondancer.

“Things are going fine, a lot has happened in the den whiled you was away.” Moon replied with a soft smile. “I’ll tell you all about it after the meeting.” That when I saw doors opening to the sides of the hall, as griffins took their places in there sets. This is where thing will get harder for us. I thought to myself as I leant back into my set.

This meeting was a huge waste of time… The meeting descended into the griffins arguing over if Gilda had the right to rule and if she was a true air to then throun. Me and my dogs stay out of it but we were bored… I even yawned.

I bet by the time they were done the meeting will have been over. I was getting sick of this, That was until Major Victoria Haley entered the room. All fell silent as Gilda let out a sigh in relief. “Major, it good that you could join us in this meeting.” Said Gilda as she looked through her pape’s.

“Sorry I’m late but I had some guests to deal with.” Said Victoria as, oh god no. No it can’t be… Is that Amy, In a dress! Oh and even better, her RD was in a dress to! Oh this made my day!

“If you say anything, even if it a smartass remark. I will shove my foot up your ass so far that you’ll need the jaws of life to get it out.” Amy said angrily, but I could not hide the smile from my face. I wasn’t going to say anything, but that doesn't mean I can’t enjoy Amy and her girlfriend embarrassment.

“Please take your seats.” said Victoria as she lead them to a table to set with her. Until Amy did a double take of me and walked up to me. I didn’t say anything as she stared at my hair.

“What the hell happen to your hair?” Amy asked as I saw she started to notice my new hight.

“I had a run in with a goddess, and she likes tall guys. And she didn’t feel the need to ask before changing me.” I replied calmly with a smile.

“Ha! Suck for you huh?” She asked as Amy crossed her arms under her, fugier.

“Not really, she was the same one who made me endlessly horny all the time.” I replied with a smile.

“Again suck for you.” Amy added, before seeing the annoyed looks of the griffons and Victoria giving us the death glare. My god that woman terrifying. Amy rolled her eyes before going over to sit with RD.

“Before we have someone start another half an hour of arguing. May I speak?” I asked, drawing the griffon’s eyes on me. “I am here to offer a Non-aggression pact with your kingdom. And I’m willing to make some kind of deal to make this happen.”

“Yes!/No!” I heard at the same time as the griffons started arguing again. I sighed as I saw Gilda face plarm at this.

“Quirt!” Order Victoria. I smiled as everyone shut up by her command. “As much as I don’t trust Asphyxious, to come here with leaders of his diamond dogs. Is something we can not ignore. This means his taking this offer seriously, that means you should think about this. And if you fail to see this is a good thing, as much as I don’t trust him. In the end this is up to him and Gilda.”

Wow, no prusher miss order of authority. I thought as I looked to Luca, who pulled out the paper with the deal on it. She held it out, as a griffon guard took it and flue over then handed it to Gilda. She looked it over with two other griffons with her as they looked at it. It was just a simple deal, and a trade agreement that was optional.

“I see no reason why we can not take this deal, but we’ll have to wait for the kingdom to calm down more before we can think about doing trade with anyone.” Gilda said in a tone that said, this is my decision and you can’t change my mind.

“I understand, so do we sign our names on it or something?” I heard my own diamond dog grone at this. Something tell me I just showed a weakness, to what I don’t know. Once the meeting was over, I desired to have a chat with Amy.

“So… How did you meet miss bossy boots?” I asked, as we walked down the hall.

“Who?” Amy asked taking her eyes away from RD.

“The Major, Victoria Haley. The woman in blue armor with the spear. The one who brought you two to the meeting.”

“Don’t know, was busy thinking about something to pay that much attention to her.” She replied looking back to RD. Yeah, too busy my ass.

“Let me guess, she called you and asked you questions about me you didn’t care about?” I asked. With the way this Victoria acted I don’t think she’d get anything useful out of Amy.

“Pretty much yeah, stuff like what your plans. Who do you intend to attack first, blar blar blar, something involving verbal threat, blar. I was really tempted on kicking her ass if she didn’t shut up.” Amy replied with a huff, she was kind of cute when she's angry.

I thought as we walked. “She had a army and warjacks with her didn’t she?” I asked as we head on out side. Maybe I can find a good food place around here.

“I don’t know. I was pretty much ignoring her throughout her little banter. FYI if she does that again, I am going to punch her in the face.”

“You do know she a displaced right? And the only one who can send you home right now?” I reminded her, Amy didn’t seem worried.

“Pfff, you think she’s the only one that can do that.” Amy said as she reached in between her breast and pulled out a purple crystal. “I can pretty much send myself home with this bad boy.”

“No, it just I don’t want to give her more amoe to try and start a war with me… Also why keep that in your, bust?” I asked, to be far I was trying to be polite, but I think some of Ava limbo has rubbed off on me.

“Because this outfit I have on doesn’t have any damn pockets. Plus, it’s makes it easier for me to be more powerful and make quick escapes from Celestia or whoever I piss off.” I could not help but smile at her as she said that. Wonder if she has any more of those outfits, I’m sure Gwen would love it.

“What to get some food while I wait for Rainbow and Pinkie pie to get back to me.” I asked, as we left the castle grounds.

“Meh, sure. Feel free to order something for yourself. Not really hungry myself.” She replied, as RD waved us over to a cafe. Once inside we ordered food and talked, it was a nice change of pace. It was nice to just eat something and talk with friends.

“Asphy!” I heard Pinkie yell as she tackled me to the floor, not again. “You won’t believe what happened to me today! They have a law for no singing and dancing!” I rolled my eye as Pinkie just kind of gone a little over the top. I pet her mane and sighed.

“I’m sure they have a good reason for it.” I said, as my Rainbow Dash walked over. “Hi Dash.”

“Hey Asphyxious, sides we helped out this bakery with some trouble with...” She stopped once she noticed Amy and RD. Well, this will be interesting.

“Huh...this is...interesting.” RD said as she took sip from her drink as if this is normal for her to see something different.

“Okay, is she a changeling or is this one of those. Me from another universe things you told me about?” Asked Rainbow as she looked at me. I just nod my head as Pinkie nuzzled me on the floor. “Huh, thought I’d be shorter.”

“And I thought I would be much cooler looking with a better IQ.” RD said with a smirk.

“Hey I’m cool, and I’m plenty smart.” Rainbow snapped back in annoyance.

“How much speed does it take to travel to the same speed as light?” She asked

“What?” Asked Rainbow, I was in the same boat as her. I didn’t understand the question ever. But I just had Pinkie hug RD as she grabbed her into a hug. I smiled at this as Rainbow laughed.

“Say we should have a Asphyxious turns every pony into a dragon party!” Wait, what!?

“Pinkie we’re not doing that.” I said putting a stop to this before she get any other ideas. Oh the other hand… No, just no that a bad idea. Oh god no, the puppy eyes! No Pinkie stop it!

“Asphy, no.” Amy said. “You know you can’t force change onto someone.”

“But I want to be a dragon pony to~.” Pinkie wined. I sighed and think about this.

“Tell you what, I’ll blight you after we meet your family deal?” I asked and wow! Pinkie kissed me and made me fall out of my set. It going to be one of those days. I thought to myself as Amy just set back and watched.

“Pff, weak. You’re too soft when it comes to the ponies giving you that look.” Said Amy, I then noticed the way RD whispered into Amy ear and made her turn red. “We’ll do that when we get back, but for now let’s just get you a custom to being an Esper.”

I just shook my head at them as our food was brought to us. Time to dig in and have a nice lunch.

Author's Note

May add more to this later, not sure right now.

Apple's And Pie's With A Side Of Heart Stone

***Asphyxious pov.***

When I got home after that ridiculously dangerous outing with Bunnie and Ava, who I’m still having some ridiculously gay fantasies of her male form doing naughty things with me. Seriously, that sexy ass just drives me crazy for some reason. Regardless, everyone was pretty dang shocked at my new body.

I mean, I left as a sort of human with dragon features, and came back a full-blown anthro dragon, with a tail blade like Ava and Ichor. I had thrown my hoard into a rut for some reason, I’m still feeling sore from all the banging, especially from Gwyn and Zaz, those two actually hogged me for a whole day, still feel the phantom pains of my bones breaking when they got too rough, but my new body really didn’t give two shits about injuries apparently, and I was fine a few hours later.

After a few days of nonstop obsessed sex with me, my mates apologized and said it was just something about me that drove them crazy now that my draconic nature was fully apparent or some such, like when I’m in my full dragon form, only more compact. It made my discovery that I could transform into a fully human body now as well, for some freaky reason that none of us can explain, an amazing relief. At least in my boring 6-foot Average Joe from my hoard can keep a lid on their libidos without me having to be in my lich form. I had no idea I would ever fear nonstop sex before!

Almost makes me want to take a solo vacation to Maui and remain chaste for a few months…almost. I then get a note from Rex that Pinkie was going to see her family with the Apples in a day or two and wanted me to go as well. How could I say no to that, as long as Pinkies mum was nothing like Velvet, I should be fine. Also I’d get to meet Muad again.

I couldn’t wait as I ran off to my room and packed my things. I later found out everyone else had plans too. Although, Pupa wanted to go with me. I just can’t say no to her, Vix on the other hand was staying with Gwen and Revan. I guess she was starting to come out of her shell. Wonder if I should bring a gift? I then thought about the love tree, oh I had just the gift in mind.

The train ride was okay, I felt a little out of place being around so many of the Apple family at once. I was looking at Big Mac’s arm, making sure it was working right and if it needed any tune ups. So far it all looked good.

I was also glad Applebloom wasn’t paying any attention to me. I was a little worried she try and jump me. Or something like that, guess the human forms working. I also brought my duel monster cards with me. Pupa was talking with Applebloom so they were busy. Also got some cards for her to play with from DM. Its funny how I lost some games with her.

Once we reached our stop, I helped with carrying stuff. Applejack and Pinkie Pie haven’t stopped chatting since we left the train station. Everyone was talking about their gifts. Me?, I had a small part of the love tree in a pot. Me and Pupa kind of stand out as we didn’t know what to get for Pinkie’s family. I was just happy Muad meet us at the station.

“Are we there yet?” Asked Pupa as she held my hand. I just smiled and nod up ahead to… An open lot full of rocks. I knew we were going to a rock farm, even though that's not a real thing. But damn did this place look depressing.

Pinkie and Applejack, along with their families were the first ones to meet. This will be interesting, I think? Once they all said their hellos in their own way, I felt a little out of place at the way the rest of the Pie family was looking at me and Pupa.

“Umm, happy holidays?” I said holding up the small crystal plant in the pot. Okay this was awkward… I saw one of them, a purple mare with a gray mane, walk up to me and give me the evil eye. Pupa even hide behind me as she glared at me.

“Look into the eye of Limestone pie.” Limestone said staring at me. Okay, I need help here.

“Come one Limey, leave Asphy. I wanted to introduce him to everypony.” Said Pinkie as she went behind me and pushed me and Pupa past the mare named Limestone. I was kind of glad she was as scary as Revan. Next thing I know Muad looking at me and, was that a small smile? Hard to tell.

“It’s nice to meet you again.” Said Muad. I smiled and shook her hand. After that she gave me a kiss on the cheek and walked off… Okay, should I be worried now? When I meet with Pinkie’s mum and dad, I had no idea what they were saying. What was this? Ye old english or something? I was even more confused when Pupa started talking to them in the same way… I was so lost right now.

I then heard Pinkie say something about a game? Or finding a flag? The next words that came out of her mouth filled me with fear. “Asphy and Limestone will be the judges!” Said Pinkie as I now find myself standing next the angry looking mare… what just happened? what’s going on!? Before I could even ask, everyone was walking off. I even saw Pupa walk off with Muad and Applebloom. Leaving me alone with Limestone… Oh crap.

Next thing I know I’m at eye level with the mare as she growls at me. “This is my farm, you break anything or hurt my sisters you're dead.” Something felt off to me. As Limestone pushed me away and walked off, I thought I saw her eyes glow. Well, what do I do now? I then noticed something glowing on her hand. Okay, that's strange. I have nothing better to do so might as well look into this.

Following Limestone was, kind of boring. I wanted to ask about that glow on her hand but she just kept walking into the woods. So I decided to say something. “Yo, aren’t you going a little far from the farm?” I asked.

At this she stopped and glared at me. And I got a good look of her left hand, it had a number 17 glowing on it. Huh that's strange, the number looked a little like what was on the Gate… Garden. Oh, oh! This was bad! Before I could even think about running, Limestone reached into a tree and pulled out a duel disk… How the hell did she get one of those?!

“Get ready because I’m going to kick you and the rest off my rock farm.” Limestone growled with fire in her eyes. Well, I got nothing better to do and it’ll be some time before the others get back. So let see if I can invoke Rin powers here.

“Alright then, in the name of the goddess of games Rin. I challenge you to a duel!” I yelled, a magic circle appears around us, and I pull the dual disk I got in Rin’s world out of my echo and put it on my left arm. Then put my deck in it. I looked at the thing and saw I had 8000 points so that’s how we’re playing. We both drew five cards, she didn’t even question about the magical barrier that was keeping us in here.

“Lady’s first.” I said calmly, Limestone gave me an angry glare before drawing a card. I watched as she smiled, I know that look. Sonay gives me that same look when it’s time for training. This is gonna hurt.

“I summon Panther Warrior in attack mode and I will set a card face down. I end my turn.” Limestone said as a anthro partner in armour it was armed with a shield and sword appeared on the field. Well this will be interesting, I thought as I looked at my hand.

“My turn.” I said and draw my card. I had two trap and a spell card that could help. But I only had three monsters. Okay let’s see what I can do with this. “I place Supply Squad on the field, then I place the Dragon dwelling in the cave in defence mode. Then end my turn.” My dragon and her panther have the same amount of atk and def points. With 2000 each it’s not likely she can kill it off right away.

“My turn draw! I equip my panther with Axe of Despair. This card let my monster’s attack points go up by 1000.” Limestone said as her monster now holds an axe instead of a sword. “Next I play the spell Scapegoats.” She added as four small different colour goats appear on her field. “Now by getting rid of one my goats so my panther can attack your dragon.”

“Do da baa baa baa.” Said the scapegoats. As one of the goats disappeared. What? Then my dragon was destroyed, should of had that tarp card in place beforehand.

“I will place a card face down and end my turn.” Limestone said as she placed another card face down. Well at least I didn’t lose any points but I was still in a bad place with my hand. I draw two cards.

“Okay, Thanks to you destroying my dragon. Supply Squad come in to a effect, once per turn, if one of my monsters was destroyed by battle or a card effect I get to draw one card. I then place Toon Alligator in attack mode, then place two cards face down. And now I attack one of your scapegoats.” Toon Alligator smiled as it ran up and, ate one of Limestone goats… Wow. “Umm, I end my turn.”

“My turn draw! I play the spell Pot of Greed. This card allow me to draw two more cards. Next I play the spell card double summon. This card allows me to normal summon two monsters this turn. So I will summon two Giant Soldier of Stone in attack mode.” Limestone said as two rock giants appear on the field. Hey they look kind of cool.

“Then you will love this. I overlay my two level 3 giant soldiers in order to build the overlay network.” Limestone said.

“The over what now?” I asked as a large portal opened in the air. Oh this looks bad, what the hell going on?!

“I XYZ summon Number 17: Leviathan dragon!” Limestone shouted as huge dragon comes out of the portal with the number 17 on one of its horns. It gave out a roar as Limestone laughed. “Now I get rid of another one my goats so my panther can attack your dumb reptile.” Limestone said as one of two remaining goats disappear as panther warrior charged at Toon Alligator.

“You set off my trap card magical hats!” I yelled, Just before the panther could attack the toon. A hat fell on top of toon alligator, then two more hats fell before moving around and stopping in place.

“I play my face down card remove trap to destroy those lame hats.” Limestone countered as one of her face down cards destroyed the magical hats leaving Toon Alligator wide open as the panther bought its axe down on it. “And since you're dumb Gummy look alike was in attack mode that means you take damage.” Limestone said evilly.

“Oh this will hurt.” I said as I felt the force of the attack rush past me. I look at the life points to see I had 5800 points left. “Don’t forget about my other card in play.” I then draw one card and smiled at what I saw. Well it was a blue eyes toon dragon, but without toontown it won’t be much use.

“Before my dragon attacks I remove one of its overlay units so its attack can go up by 500.” Limestone said as one of dragon’s orbs went into its mouth. “Now Leviathan Dragon attack his life points directly!” She ordered her dragon as it launch an attack. Oh that’s just great, now my life points are down to 2300, this is really bad.

“You done?” I asked, wait I forgot about my other face down card. But on the other hand I could save that for later.

“Yes. I end my turn.” Limestone said. I draw my next card, well things are looking up.

“I play Red eyes black chick, in attack mode.” I said and, oh my it so cute! It’s a little red eyes in a egg. This couldn’t be any better. “I then play the spell card Raigeki… Am I saying that right? Anyway, this spell card destroy all monsters on your side of the field.” Then lightning rained down destroying all of Limestones monsters. “Then I attack with my little red eyes.” The small dragon shot a fireball at Limestone, 800 attack points isn’t much but I'll take what I can get.

“I play my trap card Time Machine!” Limestone said as a huge machine with a door appeared. “This card allow me to bring back a monster from last turn. So I bring back Number 17: Leviathan Dragon!” She added as her dragon comes out of the door of the machine.

“Oh, okay… Well I play monster reborn to bring back my cave dragon. Then end my turn.” I added, I really hope she doesn't have any more trap cards. Those things are kicking my ass.

“Prepare to lose. I summon Beta the Magnet warrior.” Limestone said as a magnet warrior appear on her side. “Next I equip my dragon with dragon treasure. So his attack goes up by 300 points.” She added as her Number gets stronger. “Now I attack you with Leviathan Dragon! This time I’ll win!”

“Not so fast you set off Mirror Force, it takes all you monsters attack and sends it right back destroying all your monsters!” I yelled in time as Leviathan Dragons attack hit a mirror like barrier as it sent back at Limestones monsters. I sigh in relief, thank god that-.

“I now play monster reborn to bring back Leviathan Dragon!” Yelled Limestone… Really! What is with her, does she have a hard on for that dragon or something!? “I place one card face down and end my turn.”

I draw my next card and oh yes, it wasn’t toon town. But it was the next best thing. “I use my Red eyes chick effect, I send it to the graveyard to bring Red eyes black dragon to the field. Then attack Leviathan Dragon!” The Red eyes roared as it came on to the field before firing a fireball at Leviathan Dragon, the number dragon roared as it was destroyed. “Yes! Suck 400 points of damage!”

“Don’t be happy just yet, I still have 7400 life points left. You have 2300. All I have to do is bring Leviathan Dragon back again and I’ll win this game.” Limestone said with a evil smile, note to self. Ponies under the control of monsters are assholes.

“I play pot of greed and place one card face down before ending my turn. I place my cave dragon in defence mode.” I added before sighing. This is going to be a hard fight.

“My turn, draw! I play another double summon. So I can summon my Alpha the Magnet Warrior and Gamma the Magnet Warrior.” Limestone said as two more Magnet Warriors appeared. “Next by removing all three of my magnet warriors I am allowed to special summon Valkyrion the Magna Warrior from my hand.” She added as the three Magnet Warriors disappeared and a bigger one was now in their place. Oh goody, I thought with a deadpan look on my face. “Now Valkyrion attack Red Eyes Black Dragon!” Limestone ordered as it charged the dragon.

“Go Magic Cylinder.” I said as a cylinder appeared and sucked the attack into it. “Want me to explain what it does?” I wasn’t sure if it was the question itself or the face she was pissed at me.

“Do I look like I give a buck?” Limestone asked back. The attack destroyed her monster.

“Well look at your life points and you tell me?” I asked. I could not help but feel a little like a dick. But like they say turnabout is fair play.

“Buck you. When Valkyrion is destroyed I get my three magnet warriors back.” Limestone said as the three magnet warriors returned to the field. “I place one card face down and end my turn.” She added with placing a face down card. Okay she has 3000 points left. I draw my next card and knew the risk but I had to take it.

“I give up 1000 life points to play toon world.” I smiled as the cartoon book fell onto the field. “Next I send my cave dragon and red eyes to the graveyard to bring out. Blue Eyes Toon Dragon.” Once my two dragons are gone the Toon dragon jumps out of the book laughing.

“What the buck?” Limestone asked glaring. I smiled as the Blue eyes was jumping around and laughing. You gotta love cartoons. “What is that thing!?”

“I kept forgetting, you girls don’t have something like tv. This is to put it simple is a Toon monster, it follows most of the rules and punchlines of a cartoon. Isn't that right blue eyes?” I asked as the cartoon dragon pulled out a book and glasses nodding it head as if reading a rule book. “So I’ll play one card face down and end my turn.” My last and most risky of plays here. What Limestone draw and play will ever win this game for me or I lose it all. 1400 life points left. Let see what happens…

“My turn, draw! I switch my magnet warriors to defence mode and I place one card face down and end my turn.” Limestone said. This was it the risk was there, attack and set off a trap. Do nothing and she finds away to win. Damn, when did this game become so nerve racking? Here goes nothing, I draw my next card.

“Okay… Nothing left to do but jump in the deep end. Blue eyes toon dragon. Attack Limestone directly.” I watched as the toon dragon sucked air into it mouth before firing a blast at Limestone. I didn’t look as I waited, and waited… I open my eye and saw the shocked look on Limestone face… Okay. I looked down at my dual disk and it said winner… Wait did I just win?

“Buck….you..” Limestone said as she fainted. Oh crap, I ran over to make sure she was okay. Oh good she just passed out, from a card game? That just sounds strange to me. I noticed the cards on the floor and saw that dragon she was using. I picked it up and looked at it.

“Well, looks like you're coming home with me.” I said as it put it in my deck and put my cards away. And looked at Limestone with a deep sigh, something tells me no matter what I’m going to get hit today. So I pick her up and take her back home. Maybe I can enjoy the rest of my stay here.

It was only after I got Limestone home and everyone else got back that things went, well, how do you say...odd? Anyway later that night I couldn’t sleep, something was bugging me and I had to find out what it was. I walked all over the rock farm that night trying to find what was bugging me.

It was only once I reached the mine I felt a pull, one I’ve felt before. I know this feeling, this is a dragon heart stone. After going inside and spending hours looking I found it… Then eat it. Yeah, it was like eating hot soup. Anyway once I stop writhing in pain, I found out it was morning… and the big rock was missing, huh?

I looked around until I saw Pinkie's family trying to push the big rock back up. “You guys need help?” I called down to them. Limestones reply was for me to buck off, well nice to know she fine. Maud nodded yes and Pinkie smiled. And… I don’t think I got the name of Pinkie’s last sister. Anyway I went down and helped them push the large boulder back up to the Pies rock farm.

“Need a hand?” I heard Applejack say, I turned my head and saw the apples. I almost lost my footing when limestone let go and shouted at them. They started talking, and more and more of the Pies went over to talk to-wait…. If they’re all over there, who’s helping me keep this thing up? I turned to the smiling face of my blue eyes toon dragon. I smiled at it. Well, this was some crazy day off for me.

I then saw the toon lift one claw hand away from the big rock. “No, no don’t even think about!-” I was to late as the large rock rolled back on top of me. All I could hear was the toon dragon laughing.

Dark temple and Goddess Games

***Asphyxious pov.***

It’s been three weeks now since my loss, and a little while since my outing with Bunnie and Ava turned my base form into a pure anthro dragon. The changes were drastic, and a little jarring along with everything else, but it’s what I get for being careless and getting drenched in a parasite’s mutagen.

I tried to take my mind off things by getting back to work. Even had the dogs working on Rin’s temple. Dashi has taken to loving home in my Den with Sonay, Chrysalis, Moon Dancer and the others, which is good considering the number of eggs Sonay has told everyone the mantis mare is carrying. The brood mothers that came with me are now living in Ava’s temple, which had expanded into having living quarters, and a treasury of sorts which nobody was dumb enough to mess with.

As for the Deathclaw egg, I had Mawile look after it. As Ditto was too busy looking over her and Chrysalis’ ridiculously massive brood in their own section of the den. I guess the loss of one of my kids was still eating at me hard. I didn’t want to work, I didn’t want to do anything. I just wanted to go into a hole and die. Which was really hard, despite technically living in a hole, but nobody would leave me alone long enough to-.

“Lord Asphyxious, the temple is ready.” Said Rex from outside my workshop. Hm, if that’s so, then maybe talking to Rin will do me some good. After thanking Rex I went down to the depths of the former excavation site, deeper than where Ava’s temple was. Once I reach the temple it looked, Labyrinthian. The walls around us were decorated with a maze like pattern and the floor tiles had skulls carved into it. The statue of Rin was made of obsidian and sat on a pedestal in the middle of a pit that was filled with what looked like condensed, churning black substance that somehow appeared to be both a gas and a liquid at the same time. Around this pit was a circle of arches. It kind of looked like the dark temple from the second Dungeon Keeper game. Fitting.

“Did you guys do all this?” I asked one of the diamond dogs who stayed behind. He just shook his head no. I guess once they built it for Rin her magic or whatever must have done the rest. Come to think of it, how do temples work for magical beings? After all, Ava’s temple in it’s own more traditional Greek or Roman style sprung up pretty fast for it’s unique design as well. I walked up to the statue and left the diamond dog outside as I called out to it. “Yo Rin, can you hear me?”

“What? Who...Oh hi Ax. Sorry that’s not how I’m usually addressed through this thing.” Rin’s voice echoed in the room. “Here too? Why do all the temples to me turn into dark temples from the game. Have safety rails placed around the pit. That thing is for sacrifices and I don’t want anyone tripping and falling in.”

“I’ll get someone on that miss goddess of games.” I replied with a small smile. It felt good to talk to someone I know. The past three weeks with random Displaced has been a pain in my tail. “I just called to make sure everything was working. And the chickens are still good, everyone in the den loves them. Hell we even sell some to other diamond dog clans.”

“Normally it’s the gladiators and gamblers that worship that aspect. But it might be my favorite. Turns out if you challenge someone to a game in my temple they get sucked into one of the games in my arcade to face each other. It’s great entertainment. Plus I can make any game item I want from nothing!” She squealed excitedly as a Xbox One slowly materialized in front of me to demonstrate.

“Lot of good that do me with no internet.” I replied but I was just happy she was doing alright. Unlike myself, I just hope Rin never knows the pain of losing someone. “I better go, unless you want to have a look around Ava’s or Faust’s temples. Me, I have a lot of work to do.”

“...What’s wrong?” Rin asked in concern. That was not something I was used to. I was used to her always talking and talking about stuff.

“I’m fine, it nothing to worry about.” After I said that I go to leave. Rin must have her paws full with her base and everything, there was no need to bother her with my problems. But as I was almost to the door I felt something cold wrap around my waist and pick me up. I was pulled back and set back down in front of the pit. Whatever it was that was in there had reached out and pulled me back and I watched at that black stuff melted back into its shifting, formless mass.

“None of that young man. I am a master trickster. I can see through lies far better than that. Something is tearing you up inside. It’s in your eyes. What’s wrong?” Rin asked. I just sighed in defeat and tell her, I explained about how I found out I had another daughter. How there was something wrong with her, how she wanted to kill me and everyone I cared about. And how Revan shot her, then… How she died in my arms…

“That’s everything…” I said as I looked at the pit and the strange black mass. A part of me wanted to jump inside and forget everything, but another part would not forgive myself for doing something like that. But there was a third side, a darker side that wanted to make the one who didn’t help Cutthroat feel pain. I wanted her to suffer like my daughter did. Izra will pay... Everything was quiet for a moment and I was beginning to think I lost connection when the black mass began to boil and black tentacles formed from parts of it and began to whip about violently. I had to back away as I don’t know how much damage those things can do if they were to hit me. Then suddenly it all just stopped.

“Rin, you there? I’m getting some strange things happening on my end.” I asked, hoping for some kind of reply. And hoping no huge monster jumps out as well.

“Yes...Sorry the solid darkness in the sacrificial pits tend to react to my emotions if I don’t think to keep them under control.” Rin replied.

“Well it’s better then what Ava would do when someone tries to feel up her statue.” I replied, thinking about how the Dark Magician Girl was turned into a dragon. My attention was drawn to the dark mass again as it began to move again and Swirled like a whirlpool. Soon I could see Rin walking up from the darkness as a giant of her usual self, so that I was as big as a newborn compared to her and without warning she picked me up and brought me into a hug. “Ummm… You okay Rin?”

“I want you to let it out. All that pain. It will help.” She said as she patted my back. It was like someone opened a flood gate, I just couldn’t hold it in any more, all my pain and sorrow. I just let it all out as I started to cry. I don’t know how long I cried in Rin’s forelegs and into her soft fluffy chest, but once it was over. I did feel a little better.

“I think I’m good now.” I said finding I can’t rub my eyes since my arms were pinned. “Ummm Rin, I can’t move my arms. Can you put me down now?” Gently she lowered me back down to the ground and conjured up a hanky the size of my head and gave it to me. I thanked her after cleaning up my face.

“Thanks for that Rin, I needed it.” I said handing the hanky back to her. This was kind of funny seeing how small it was compared to her. Rin just waved it off.

“It’s conjured. You can just keep it.” She said dismissively. “And I’m glad to help.”

“Asphyxious!” I heard Mawile call my name as she ran into the temple holding something in her arms. Wait was that the deathclaw? Did I miss it hatch?! “There something wrong with it, I don’t know what to do!?” She paiced, I tried to calm her down so she can explain what happened. She said she followed everything in the book, I had a look at it myself and found two pages stuck together… Oh crap.

“He’s hungry! Why didn’t you have the food ready as soon as he hatched! They need to consume a lot of protein as soon as they hatch!” Rin sounded angry. “When I gave you that pet you said you would take care of it!”

“Okay Mum there no need to panic, Mawile I need you to go to the kitchen and bring back as much meat as you can carry. I have something in my echo to tide him over until you get back.” I asked, looking for something for the little deathclaw to eat. I was in luck there was some smoked bacon left in this thing. It was only after Mawile left and I tried to feed the deathclaw that I realized what I just said to Rin… Wait, did I just call her mum?

“Oh you poor thing. Don’t worry you’ll be fed.” Rin said as she gently held the baby deathclaw which calmed down at her touch. It doesn't look like she noticed. I took a bite out of the smoked bacon as I watched this. The little deathclaw then looked at me with large eyes.

“Rin let me try something.” I asked after eating the last of the bacon. I don’t know what drive me to think if this idea, but it just felt right.

“Hey! I thought that was for him!” Rin said as she held the deathclaw up to my face. I took it and put him down as I felt my stomach rince. This for some reason didn’t feel unreal to me as Rin gave me funny looks. The Little Deathclaw just looked up happily and opened it mouth wide. “...Are...are you doing...what I think you’re doing?” Rin asked with a WTF look on her face.

What came out of my mouth was some kind of sticky paste like stuff, and the little Deathclaw was eating it up happily. I licked my lips and I thought about what I just did. Oddly I wasn’t upset or felt sick by it. It just felt normal. “Huh, that felt. Diffrient.” I said looking down at the happy Deathclaw. It quickly lapped up the last of it and started begging for more.

“You realize he already has teeth and can chew for himself right?” Rin asked in a deadpan. Now she tells me, I think as I give the little guy some more bacon. But he just turned his nose up at it.

“Don’t tell me you want me to feed you like before?” I asked, it just looked up at me like a happy puppy. This will get old fast.

“Lovely. You already managed to get him lazy by doing the work for him.” Rin sighed before lowering her head to his. “You need to chew your own food little one so that you can make your jaw muscles nice and strong.” She then looked back up at me. “Or it could cause problems later in life.”

“I get it, also if you don’t eat it I’ll eat it all myself. Begging will only get you so far.” I added as i took a bite out of the bacon before giving the other half to the Deathclaw. It seemed to quietly understand, if it didn’t eat the food, someone else will eat it. And started to dig in. “There we go.”

It was around this time Mawile came back with a lot of food. It looked like she was carrying a enough meat for a large bbq party. Now I’m hungry for beef. Come to think of it the little Deathclaw needed a name. Oh I know just the name for him. “I’m going to call you Rocksteady.”

Rocksteady looked up at me and tilted his head to one side, before running off and jumped on Mawile making her drop the food. He then started to dig in like there was no tomorrow.

“That should keep him occupied for a little bit. He’ll go into a food coma when he’s done. So… You asked if I wanted a tour of something earlier?” Rin asked me as she shrunk down so that she could fit through the door.

“Right but a few rules before we go in, one; do not touch Ava’s statue. Rule two do not let the brood mothers try and, sleep with you. Trust me they’re grabby… And most of them are still pregnant from when me and Ava rescued them from a lab on a floating island. Any questions?” I asked, after I was finished explaining things to her as we were walking to Ava’s temple.

“Yes. Why no statue touching? Won’t it get dirty if no one cleans it?” Rin asked as she gave a head tilt. All I had to say was four little words.

“She, can, feel, it.” I replied with a knowing smile. One of Rin’s tails moved over her face causing the mask like face to change to a mischievous look. “Rin no, she’s just as powerful as you and I don’t want you two to be fighting.”

“Relax. I’m not going to do anything...perverted.” Rin said but froze and another tail passed by her face changing it to a contemplative one. Summoning a ball she tossed it at her own statue and let it bounce off the head. “Hmmm, I guess no one has touched mine because of the pit surrounding it.”

“Also some of my unliving worship her so, please try and be nice.” I asked as we walked out of Rin’s temple. I think it now Rin realized just how close her temple was next to Ava’s and Faust's, beings it was at the bottom of the incline from Ava’s with Faust’s still being in construction off to the other side.

“I can try but one of my aspects is pranks. And you must admit the opportunity is a hard one to pass up. I might be compelled.” Rin said innocently. Yeah like I’m going to believe that. But before we can go inside the head priestess Bluelime was waiting for us. Why is it every time I see these mares I want to have my way with them. Must be something from my dragon side. “Oh almost forgot, don’t stare at them for too long or it drives them into heat, or a rut for the guys.” I quickly warned Rin as Bluelime was walking up to us. Rin’s fires in her eye sockets just moved a little to be looking at the wall in the back.

“Welcome milord, it is always a pleasure to have you visit our temple.” Bluelime said with a bow, I had a good view of her chest. But at least I have more control over myself now. I then saw how she smiled at Rin. “And who is this?” She asked playfully. I will never understand these mares. Bluelime then walked right up to Rin and wraps her arms around her. “I’m sure the goddess Ava will let me have a child with you.” At this I laughed at the look on Rin face, well mask… I need to ask her about that.

“Just so you know of the field you're treading through. I’m the new goddess next door. Literally my temple was just built there. And I am not above placing horrible curses on anyone that goes too far.” Rin said sweetly as she removed Bluelime’s arm from around her with her magic.

“Oh forgive me, I did not mean to be rude.” Bluelime quickly apologized as she bowed again. “As a token of apology let me offer a trade. What would you like?”

“There no need for that, Bluelime. I’m sure letting Rin have a tour of Ava’s temple will be enough.” I said, before Rin could get any crazy ideas. I then turned to Rin and added. “Ava is a fertility goddess, with a side of trade, or commerce, whatever.”

“That explains a few things.” Rin said as she looked around. I made sure that Rin didn’t go into the room that held the brood mothers, as the sounds of their moaning was enough to make anyone uncomfortable. “I hate it when they do that as they’re giving birth.” I turned back to Rin. Or at least where Rin was to see that she had vanished. Oh god she went to see the Brood mothers didn’t she? I really didn’t want to go in there, after the debacle of what me and Ava did to save them… Maybe they’ve have calmed down now? I mean most of them have already given birth so. As soon as I reach the doorway to the Broodmother chamber, OH GOD! I was quickly pulled in by many various colored tentacles.

Rin’s POV

I looked around as I stepped away from the statue. Good no one noticed. I thought to myself as I turned to leave the room. Now I just have to wait for it to go off. I walked back to the where I left to see Ax about to open the door where all of those smells were coming from.

As soon as he opened the door slowly, before he could let out a sound a number of tentacles wrapped around him and pulled him into the room. Closing the door behind Ax.

“Is he going to be okay?” I asked Bluelime who saw what happened. She just smiled and waved for me to follow her.

“He will be fine, they’re just happy to see milord. After all it was his Blight and Ava’s power that helped them reclaim who they once were, if in mind if not wholly in body.” Bluelime replied as she led me down the hall. “Would you like to have some tea miss Rin?”

“It might be a challenge. I can’t eat or drink normally anymore. When I do I just suck things in like a black hole. Like tea, the teapot, the table...you.” I reply.

“I see, well maybe our goddess Ava could help with that. You could go to her statue and ask her yourself.” Bluelime said with a smile. As she turned around and started to walk to the room I had just set up my surprise. Before she could enter however the room was filled with screams and we rushed in to see the statue covered in spiders crawling all over it. I kept to my word. They are avoiding any place perverted. But they’re getting into everything else. Some are even crawling into the ears.

“OH MY GOSH~! HA-HA-HA~! W-what the-f-f-fuck~?!” I heard a deliciously attractive female voice cry out and peal with laughter. “Oh all the v-various GOGS it tickles~!”

“Why are there spiders on the goddess’s statue!” One of the worshipers shouted out as several of the ones on the statue’s face crawled into the nostrils.

“Ah~...ah~...AH~....!” At the sound of what seemed to be an oncoming sneeze, everyone ran from the room or hid behind objects, and my eyes widened in realization since there was nobody looking at me. “CHOOOOO~!” A blast of green magic echoed out violently from the statue, knocking everything it hit over and shaking the entire cave system. I was able to create a force field in time but it was picked up by the force and I was rolled into the other room where I bounced off of a wall and rolled back in.

“Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” I cry out as I enjoy the ride.

“Who DARES defile my shrine?!” The woman’s husky voice demanded in rage since the spiders were pulped from her sneeze. “I will curse the perpetrator with eternal sterility!” All I can do is laugh as I rolled around the room in my magic bubble. My momentum slowing to a stop.

“That was fun! Want me to push you in the ball next?” I asked the woman after I regained control of myself.

“You are the perpetrator? Hm...homosexual?” I just snort at her confused. “Oh, that is such a shame, such a beautiful kitsune doomed to forever be childless, unless of course you’d like to jump the gender fence? I’d be glad to help that out unless you’re so familiar with your body, you’d rather not.”

“Stopped caring over a thousand years ago. I’m just here to visit the neighbor. My temple was just built next door to yours.” I say as I pop my bubble.

“Oh? I didn’t know this whole ‘Worship’ deal would entail neighbors. Then again, Asphy’s a bit of a drama, sex, and stupidity magnet. He was the one who didn’t curtail his followers, and bam! Goddess of Fertility, forever! I was supposed to become my world’s God of Chaos, but that’s fucked now. My world’s rules regarding gods is ‘You Get One’ so yeah, he and I are in a bit of a murky area right now.”

“One?” I ask as I start counting in my head. “I have eight. I got really drunk and went on a rampage across the multiverse, now I’m loaded.” I say out loud.

“One Primary Aspect is all Gods of My world are allowed. Fertility was so potent with me, the only way I could become Chaos is if I matured out of it, no chance of that now, since I’m Worshipped as a Goddess of Fertility instead of Chaos. Did I mention the Goddess part? I’m originally a dude, the girly bits were from my transformation powers going out of whack, not anymore though.” Ava grumbled irritatedly. “Now, according to Asphy, some little prick named Discord should show up since my original Deal with my Patron went to seed.”

“Hey I was a dude once too. And you got in through a deal? Mine was forced because of various things that happened when I was drunk. You’re lucky. I had to eat the physical manifestation of my aspects. Like monsters which looked like a facehugger, pranks which had a joy buzzer and used it a lot after I swallowed it. And undeath. Do you know what the physical manifestation of the concept of undeath is like. The maguts. The worms. The pus. The teeth!” I shiver at the memory.

“Pfft, lightweight, I’m a Corpse Connoisseur. I eat dead bodies as standard procedure. Why waste perfectly good biomass? As for the Deal part, it was a Deal made between my Displacers, the Merchant, and...Vaga. He’s gone now. Faded into nothingness, like he ultimately wanted….” Ava said with sadness in her voice.

“Did the corpses try to eat you back from the inside?” I ask in a deadpan.

“A few actually, they didn’t like me eating their hosts so some Plaga get a bit touchy when their host’s body is being absorbed. Doesn’t matter though, if it isn’t corruptive, it goes in the meat just the same.”

“Right. Anyways sorry about before. Like I said before, one of my aspects is pranks and your statue was wide open. I couldn’t help it. No hard feelings?”

“Not quite~....” Suddenly, a blast of green magic shot out of the statue, almost hitting me since I dodged on reflex. “Oo~ a spry one! This could be fun!” The statue moved like a living thing for a moment, aiming a finger at me like a gun. “Bang~.” Out from the statue shot a living being made of hyperdeath, since it was nothing but blades and teeth, which I avoided, but it keened in victory when it nicked some fur from one of my tails, and then it melted into a formless black blob of flesh-matter, before reforming into...me! Before I got all Hexadecimal-faced! “Wow! You are a really fit girl. Not big and tough like I’m so used to these days. A nice change of pace.” The not-me said as she examined herself. “I’m so fluffy! I’m so fluffy I’m gonna die~!” She squealed as she hugged her tails.

“Hmmm experiment time.” I say as I summon up a bouncy ball and bounce it a few times. I smile as I see that the ball has her undivided attention. “I see you have the instincts that come with it.” I say as I bounce the ball again.

“Of course. This body is you, just potentially oversexed. Is there anything more...pronounced about me that isn’t on you?” Ava asked me without taking her eyes off the ball, her long and extra fluffy tails writhing about in anticipation.

“Yes. Lack of self control.” I say as I toss the ball and she practically trips over her own paws as she bolts for the ball. She bats it with a paw sending it flying and continued to chase after it like an excited puppy. I laugh as I watch her chase after the bouncy ball and all of her followers just looked on in amusement, if a bit in a resigned way. After about fifteen minutes of this I summon up a large butterfly net and grow larger before she got close. She was so lost in her need to play that she didn’t see it coming and I scooped her up and pushed at the body with my power and knocked a dragoness out of it. “This avatar is in penalty of copyright infringement.” I say as I use my darkness to suck the thing up.

“Ha! Yeah right.” Ava blew off before transforming into a blend of dragon, me, and something made of far too much chitin to be changeling. “Ooh~ you blend really well with Plaga and dragon.” Ava cooed as she held up her fluffy paw, admiring the matching scales that flowed up her limbs as bits of black chitin covered certain spots, and the tips of her many tails all had a fearsome broadsword-like blade at the tip. “Hm...say. When was the last time you had some fun with someone who could take what you dish out?” Ava asked playfully as she started scratching her nose. She grunted a little as the itchiness grew stronger and no amount of scratching helped. I smile at seeing this. That is the worst kind of itchy nose. Just bad enough to where it makes you feel like you’re going to sneeze but you never do.

“Mmph, itchy curse. Hate these. Meh, it’ll pass in a moment.” Ava dismissed with a shrug. “Anyhow, wanna have some adventure?” She asked, darting up to my face with her eyes filled with smokiness. “With a fox?” She punned, and snorted, “Oh gog, if Anthon heard that he’d be busting his fat gut so hard!”

“Careful what you wish for.” I say as a pink vortex sucked the two of us up and plopped us down in a ruined city. “Also the goddess of games. And if you say something that even sounds like a challenge around me or in my temple and someone accepts you get pulled into the game.”

“So this is how you treat every girl who wants under your tail? Hmph, no wonder you're so stressed.” Ava teased before licking her lips and looking around. Taking another moment to scratch at her nose idly. “So what’s the game type? Survival Horror, FPS, quirky run-n-gun wahey. RPG, Roguelike, possibilities, they’re endless.” Ava then literally ripped her nose off, tossing it away before growing a new one. Her eyes twitched a little before scratching it it again.

“You asked for adventure.” I say as black spandex with a skull design and a cape appeared on me. A skull like tech mask appeared on my face allowing me to see my archetype and abilities.

“Punisher! Then I’m probably-!” A spandex suit of red and black appeared over her, her mask had two black patches with white-out eyes emphasising them. “DEADPOOL~!” Ava screamed in rapture as a ridiculous amount of guns appeared around and on her, along with her tail-blades becoming katanas as she began shooting endlessly into the sky like a maniac.

“I’m not the Punisher. My clothes don’t look anything like his. This is a skull pattern throughout the entire thing not one big skull on the chest and I don’t think he ever had a cape. And you’re not deadpool.” I deadpan. “You’re costume and powers are based on your personality and are supposed to be original.”

“I’m gonna fuck some bitches! And get some chimichangas! Those too! Shut up you two!” I sweat-dropped at this. She is way too into character considering she isn’t even supposed to be a character!

“Anyways the game is to steal the object of power from the high security building.” I say as I point to the fortress not far from where we are.

“Read-set-go!” Ava suddenly shouted, bolting towards the building, and laughing like a crazy person, setting off all the alarms and slipping past all the defenses as she broke things on the way.

“Oh great. She's one of those players. I hate it when people ruin a game because they want to be power players." I grumble.

Winner Rin.

"What happened!?" Ava's voice rang out from fragments of her body in the air as they slowly started to pull themselves together.

"You died. That's what happens when you zerg rush. Any game of mine you play in if fair and more challenging than hey you. Go over there." I deadpanned. "Even the racing games have some sharp turns and obstacles. Did you honestly think you could run through a maximum security fortress like that in a fair game and survive long enough to get to the end? It's impossible to cheat in here. Even I can't cheat in here."

“Lame, if I had Deadpool’s powers, that would’ve just been a nuisance, my turn!” Ava stated as her shattered body simply gathered back on top of me. “Oh, hey, we seem to meet up in the strangest places.”

“You can’t have his power because it’s OP. In my games it’s always fair and if you were invincible I would be too. And had you checked yourself for the time bomb I snuck on you, you might have won.” I say as we reappeared in the real world and I knocked her off. “And I’m still mad at you for taking my D.N.A.” I say as I watched her scratch her nose.

“I consider it fair trade for almost blowing up an entire cave system for a prank.” Ava sniped back idly as she let her body settle into pure me, before looking between us. “Are my tails fluffier? Seriously foxy, I have no clue what Kitsune consider sexy, so I have no idea what about me is oversexed.”

“Whenever I’m in heat they do that.” I answered. “It’s part of the advertisement.”

“Ah, yes. I guess that would be considered sexy and in line with my Aspect. Well at least I smell good too.” Ava cooed as she sniffed her tails. “Ah~, I love me some good healthy pheromones. Better watch this form around male canine-whoa, HELLO!” Ava jumped across the several feet to behind me, and a male diamond dog was blushing at realizing what he’d done as Ava hid behind me.

“Ah...Sorry about that My Goddess. I...could not resist….” He admitted sheepishly to the grope.

“You think that’s bad. Wait until you walk by the animal kind of dog. I always lock myself away to avoid those.” I say with disgust as I move away from her. Her nose practically glowing red from the irritation and scratching at this point, which she just shrugged and ripped off her nose again, eating it and letting fresh flesh take the curse.

“That sounds...really damn kinky foxy. Hm...I haven’t eaten myself out before, or sucked myself off either. It’s something to consider. Anywho...where’s Asphy? Usually he and his damn Instinct are trying to get me in the mood for a romp and try to add me to his Hoard, but I haven’t seen him since I got here.” Ava asked as she looked around.

“Whatever the tentacle things in that room over there are grabbed him and pulled him in.” I say pointing to the door.

“Oh the Broodmothers. Right. They were poor souls converted into slave-soldier baby factories using my Plaga D.N.A. Wanna visit Chryssie? Chryssie~! Momma wants more incestuous fun-time~!” Ava suddenly shouted gleefully as she tried to leave, only for me to nab her tails in my magic.

“Do NOT say or do things like that with my voice and body.”

“But you’re a hottie, and this body is ready.” Ava excused in confusion

“I don’t care. I refuse to have my reputation ruined. I want my D.N.A. out of you now.” I demanded. “And until you lose it I’m just going to keep using it to place one curse on you after another each worse than the last. Just so you know. That itchy nose curse. Unless I remove it, it will last ninety seven years. So drop it!”

The doors to the brood mothers room swing open and Asphyxious was thrown out. He was in a daze, and his face was covered in lipstick marks. “S-so many…”

“Can’t do that Starfox, it’s in me, it’s part of me forever until the eventual heat-death of the multiverse. Besides, you aren’t the first kitsune I’ve gotten a sample of since Missy’s been around the horn enough times to have been in touch with more than plenty of races, you’re just the most recent.” Ava told me as she changed just slightly, turning into a gray male kitsune for demonstration. “See?” He said with a foxy grin, before shifting back to me. “Sup Asphy, giving the ladies some needed TLC?”

“T-They wanted to thank me…. Too many at once….” Asphyxious gasped as he laid on the floor. There were even fresh love bite marks on his neck and tail. “I swear, since I went full dragon, everyone’s been wanting a piece of the Lich. My Hoard has been insatiable, my followers more bold in their advances, it’s just, too much….”

“Finally hit the root of the Harem Curse hm Asphy? I swear, if there were a Tenchi Muyo Displaced, you’d probably find some sort of kinship.” Ava insisted before turning back to me. “So yeah. No can do. You can curse me for all of time and if it comes down to it, I can ditch this avatar as a voodoo doll to suffer every curse you sling at me if I have to.” Ava smiled foxily at me, making me burn a little in envy that I can’t just smirk so deviously like that whenever I want anymore. “That’s the advantage of using Curse Connections. If you have a good enough proxy, you can just direct all curses to it instead of taking it yourself. Simple Curse 101.”

“BlueLime...get the cooling paste.” Ax weakly said and some acolytes rushed some jars to him, and I turned away in disgust when they started undoing his clothes.

“Ow...friction burns….” Ava hissed in sympathy, I’m beyond glad I looked away right now.

“You think that old trick can stop me? You don’t know curses like I do.” I say with a growl. “One way or another I’ll make sure you lose what you just Stole.” Upon me saying that, I felt a crushing weight upon me that only compared to my fellow gods in the pantheon, and Ava was leveling such a vexed expression I thought I was about to have to fight for my life.

“This one does not steal! This one appropriates what is necessary in exchange for wrongs committed! Thou would say a meager sample of Thine fur is worth more than all the lives in this den?!” Ava demanded as my appearance began to corrupt with countless other templates into a misshapen chimera. “That was us being generous swine!”

“Even if you had caused a cave in I could have easily kept them safe and repaired any damage and repaired the walls. And yes you steal. You took what wasn’t yours without permission. By the very definition that’s stealing. There was never any deal there!” I said back.

“You can, everyone in my den and my kids can’t mum.” Asphyxious replied from the floor as Ava seemed about to pounce when several acolytes jumped on her and struggled to keep the morphing mass of blades, teeth, and raw fury from reaching me.

“There are no deals with honorless cretins with no respect for life! On this day!” An indescribable power washed over everything, something fundamental and binding was about to happen. “I declare a Pact of Embargo and Enmity on you and yours!” I winced at feeling something link to me, and to her, and she hissed ferally. “When next we meet, bitch, I will eat your heart.” She then morphed into a flurry of screeching bats and flew into her statue, an oppressive sensation weighing on me like a thousand tons of force as her Temple refused to welcome my presence.

“...You just had to piss Ava off didn’t you?” Asphyxious asked with a sigh. “It was just some fur.”

“She stole my D.N.A! And now she has the nerve to say I don’t value life!?” I shout out, cringing as if the perceived pressure was real, and trying to break my body.

“Her nerve, comes from you endangering everyone down here Rin.” Ax said as he put his clothes back on and looked at me in disappointment.

“I wasn’t trying to endanger anyone and I’m sorry if I did. Not that that blast had enough force to destabilize the area. And I really could have stopped a cave in. I have the power and believe me I have the experience but that doesn't change the fact she stole my D.N.A. There was no ruling.” I say.

“Mistress Ava has already shifted tectonic plates around this area just from getting upset. That blast could have been far more powerful and killed us all before you could have done anything.” BlueLime stated with a grim expression as her fellow acolytes all produced spears and aimed them at me. “Now leave. You are not welcome here Goddess of Undeath.”

“Look, let's just let Ava calm down and then. We’re all going to have a talk about this over some tea and on a planet where there’s nothing at risk. Sound good?” Asphyxious asked looking at me with his arms crossed.

“By all means.” I say as I walk out. I focus another curse on the woopy goddess. I snort when she tries to use that scapegoat trick and it works, since she left a piece of her soul in it as well, getting me to huff and work around that too. “Enjoy the unending flatulence bitch.”

“And no more curses Rin, if I hear you pulled another curse on Ava I’m taking down both temples, and destroying all things that can be used to worship either of you.” Asphyxious warned.

“...I’m sorry. Even if I get into a fight with another god or goddess I shouldn’t bring it here. I apologize for any problems I’ve caused. But I really couldn’t help myself. Sometimes my aspects drive me to do things.” I say before giving the hall walls a knock and a listen.

“It not your fault it’s mine, I should have gotten you both to meet somewhere else and not inside of Ava’s temple. You two likely would have really hit it off. You both have similar senses of humor, you’re both ruthless in combat, and you’re both scheming tricksters. Also I was hoping she’d give you an outlet for sexual frustration, since she’s completely accepting of all genders and morphologies and their preferences.” Ax said with a grumbled as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“Well it’s already done. I’m going to summon a workforce of foxes to fortify the walls around here.” I say.

“Is that really needed?” Asphyxious asked. “I mean it’s not like there is going to be a war down here or anything… Please don’t tell me you're going to start a prank war with Ava or something. Especially not since I know she’s a forgiving sort, just kiss and make up or something and she’ll throw it all under the bridge.”

“No it’s just that her own worshiper admitted that she messed with tectonic plates in the area because she got upset. I just want to make sure that everyone stays safe should it happen again.” I say.

“Oh crap the leylines…. That Displaced is going to be pissed when he hears about this.” Asphyxious said as he held the bridge of his snout. “Wait, when did I have a snout? And horns… When did I turn into my dragon form?” Ax asked me obliviously, and I swept a tail over my face so I could look at him as if he were an idiot. “Oh right...so used to it now….”

“Yes the leylines in the area have shifted but nothing damaging. And you were like that when you called out to me.” I answered.

“How am I going to explain this to Baldur.” Asphyxious started to rub the base of his horns on the back of his head as if to ease a headache. “So what do you want to do now? Go home and come back later once you're ready to make up with Ava?”

“...Not going to lie Ax as long as she has my D.N.A. I don’t think I can.” I reply in a sad tone.

“There was another way for her to take your form. But you wouldn’t like it. And in a way you would be her mum.” Asphyxious added with a small smile. “It happened to me and one of my hoard mates back on the island… god I want to do that again.” Ax drooled a little at the memory. “Ava was just a pile of slime, and damn….”

“Sorry Ax I just can’t. She either needs to lose what she stole from me or do something truly amazing that I had to forgive her and I don’t see that coming.

Asphyxious then smiled at me. “I’ll be right back.” He said before running back to Ava’s temple.

“You’re really going to try that hmm? Good luck with that.” I say to no one as I focus on my links. “Let’s see. Using the connection Bronze should be able to take back my…” I was suddenly slammed with some odd sort of ringtone that chanted ‘perv alert’ for a few seconds before Bronze ‘picked up’.

“Sup Grauntie?! I’m kinda-OW! Don’t hit! Busy at the moment, what ya need? Fuck, damn it Nuada I’m on the phone! Stop hitting me for a minute!” Bronze answered while the meaty sounds of him being struck by fists and whatnot rang out so loud I cringed.

“Are you in training or something? I was going to ask you to take back some of my D.N.A. that was stolen from me but if you’re getting something you need I guess it can wait.” I say with my ears folded back.

“What? Gene thief? Sure, just give me a name and description if you can, and I’ll pop a door on over to them and rip those rogue acids right out like-OW! Fuck! Damn it dude, right in the snout!” I snorted when I heard a harsh and serious male voice demand he focus, that real battle won’t give him a chance to chat. “Or...at least I would, if this universe didn’t seal off any means I could normally leave it with. My powers, gone. My Anchored Doorway, impassable by just me. Others can’t seem to ferry me out either. Got any tricks to bring me right to you first Grauntie?” I hum in thought at this and snatch him up with my hand of evil and almost lose my balance. Whatever was keeping him there wasn’t just locking him in. It’s a constant pull. Like with Glitches in Wreck-it-Ralph who can’t leave their Game. Just keeping him in my hand is a struggle. It would probably be even harder if I moved the hand out of that world.

I can see the guy he was fighting. He’s just standing there waiting for Bronze to be pulled back, as if assured in the knowledge that he would return, even if he seemed relieved my great nephew wasn’t there at the moment for whatever reason. Here goes nothing. I thought to myself and pulled with everything I had. Son of a bitch! I’m going to have to time this carefully. I lowered my hand and grabbed Bronze before he fully left its grip.

“What the hell has you! It’s taking a lot of effort to keep you here. And if not for the link we have with you being my minion I don’t think I could have pulled you out in the first place!” I grunt as I cling to my great nephew.

“Wow, that was rough. Like being turned into taffy and stretched and pulled relentlessly. I wanna do that again!” Bronze cheered as his eyes rapidly began spinning. “Oh~...This world’s Chaos is ridiculously potent. Well, I don’t think I should be here, unless we want a Chaos Event turning everything into whatever-the-hay. You have fun nut-crusher.” ‘Bronze’ said so I kicked him in the balls. “Ow, fuck. That was way too fast! Whatever world this is, it’s practically drowning in Chaos. Let's get this done so that bastard doesn’t get antsy and decide a Pudding Apocalypse is an okay risk to control me again.”

“I’m not risking that. I can’t believe I’m doing this but I’m not risking it.” I say as I cast the swarm spell version 2 to create an angry swarm of wasps that immediately started stinging the...target, with the curse. The worst part for that Discord as V.2 of that spell has a nasty but harmless venom on the stingers that makes it feel like what was stung was set on fire for a few hours.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” I blink as Discords high pitched screams could be heard from here.

“Hello I heard myself scream?” Asked Discord that was small and sitting on my shoulder. “I have to say Asphyxious has some fun friends.”

“Socialize in a moment. Don’t know how long I can hold Bronze here.” I grunt as I focus my link to my stolen D.N.A. through Bronze. “There is the connection. Don’t hurt her but I want all of what’s mine removed from her.” I say with a pant.

“You know I could help with that, all you have to do was ask. After all Asphyxious is a good friend of mine.” Said Discord as he snaps his fingers. And Nothing happened. “Or...she could be a Former Scion of Chaos, and be all but immune to it. Good luck kid.” Discord saluted while wearing a military uniform.

“Okay, that’s disturbing to know.” Bronze quickly knocked on the air and a Doorway made of the same stone and style as Ava’s temple appeared, and he opened it, the oppressive sensation almost crushing me but Bronze weathered it like a champ, probably because he’s so buff, dang it muscles, Makes it hard to keep my grip. “Whoa….” I looked in, and felt a little green at the sight of Ax bound up in leather straps and belts, suspended from the short ceiling of whatever room this was. He was blindfolded, gagged, and Ava in what seemed to be an anthro version of me, only with a, eugh, dick, buried up to the hilt in the completely immobile dragon’s butt. As if to make the situation more awkward Ava let out a loud fart right there. “Uh...kay. Sorry lady, but I’m gonna have to ask you to let me rip my Grauntie’s DNA out of you.”

“You seriously had to walk in, and interrupt Asphy’s sacrifice to get me to try and consider dropping the Pact? Talk about cockblock.” Ava chuckled in my voice, getting me to bristle especially when she spanked Ax’s butt, making him jolt. “Listen bitch, give me five minutes, and after I bust your nut in his ass, I’ll drop the Pact, and let your little minion there do whatever he...hey...do I know you?” Ava asked suddenly in bemusement as she looked at my great nephew in confusion. “I feel like...I know you.”

“Uh...same….” Bronze replied, looking at me. “Any ideas Grauntie? I’ve never met this girl before.”

“Well I wouldn’t be surprised as you both are the only ones I’ve ever met that say Gog instead of God.” I grunt. “You might be from the same world. Also she told me she was a guy before if that helps.” There was a sudden, tense silence, both Ava and my nephew’s eyes widened as they stared hopefully at one another. A long, loud fart filled the air but everyone chose to ignore it. Figuring that I should probably remove the curses now I focus on my link and shatter them.

“Fat Douche?” Ava asked my nephew, getting me to blink at the completely unfitting nickname.

“Beanpole Douche?!” Bronze replied excitedly, and they both squealed in ridiculously girly ways, understandable with Ava, but I had no clue Bronze had pipes that versatile as he ran in as if weightless even with the pressure and dragging me along, and Ava changed from an incredibly hot anthro version of me into a crystal kirin proper pony mare about Bronze’s size, and they pounced in a long-awaited reunion hug. “Dude! When I heard the Merchant took you-.”

“-When I found out Earth exploded-!”

“-When I discovered you were being turned into a god-.”

“-I had no clue how to find you!” Ava finished and passionately kissed my nephew, who froze and turned green, backing off and gagging theatrically. “Oh, shit, sorry dude, that’s an impulse!” Ava apologized with a vibrant blush. “Oh fuck, I just kissed my best friend, this is so not cool!”

“No-no, it’s cool! It’s cool! I just wasn’t ready for it! On the cheek!” Bronze demanded, and Ava quickly kissed him on the cheek instead of the lips. “Better.” Bronze chuckled, and Ava giggled. “So...you’re a chick now?”

“More or less. Oh, and Pact’s gone, just for bringing me my friend.” Ava beamed glowingly at me, and I bristled at her kissing my still mask lips and the pressure I was feeling vanished, in fact I felt a bit lighter. “Take it back if you can, but name anything else with it and it’s yours! This is worth worlds to me!” Ava gushed as she hugged my nephew and nuzzled him. “Dude, I was so worried.”

“Can’t really think of anything. I just want my D.N.A. back.” I say.

“Oh, make Grauntie Buff! I can’t do it safely yet and if you’re a gene thief, you can put things in others too right?” Bronze, be quiet!

“Please don’t. I just found out that my game aspect comes with leveling up and I’m adding to my Strength and Endurance in the form of stat points.” I say. “All the benefits without the bulk slowing me down.”

“Good point. Besides, you’re hot all lithe and fit instead of all bulky and buff.” Ava wagged her eyebrows at me, before looking to Bronze. “Exchange tokens, now. Then take her genes.” Ava said, getting Bronze to blush, and she giggled. “Not like that dude, I know I’m the Goddess of Fertility here, but get your head out of the gutter.”

“Dude, phrasing...here goes.” Bronze’s horn shined, and then Ava screamed in bloodcurdling pain, and liquid that could only be my genetic code acids ripped out of her body, making her pant as the stuff flowed into me and I felt nothing from it.

“Oh...If I knew it would have been that bad I would have used the liquid pain spell on her.” I say with my ears folded back.

“W-whatever. Bro, take my token, give me yours, and then, we are going to hang. Play games. Talk about girls, you name it.” Ava panted still as she produced two blue-iron brazier torches with a length of chain, and gave one to Bronze, and, surprisingly, one to me, which she shoved into my tails with an impish grin, as my nephew hastily pulled his nosering out, and then duplicated it, giving the new one to Ava, who blinked in slight surprise, and then put it in her nose, grinning as Bronze blushed for some reason.

Asphyxious then let out muffled sounds. “Uh, what about him? He a Displaced? Give me his token so I know who’s world to not go to while Discord’s trying to corrupt and control me.” My nephew stated, and used his magic to undo Ax’s ball gag.

“Fuck! You couldn’t wait ten minutes!” Asphyxious growled.

“No.” Bronze, Ava, and I all firmly stated simultaneously, and Ax whimpered at the combined put-down.

“Whatever, get me down.” Asphyxious said as he was still stuck hanging there from the ceiling with his butt and other junk on display. “Also, never again!”

“Damn it. I’m never gonna satisfy my Domination urges at this rate….” Ava grumbled as she clopped her hooves and the kinky restraints all came undone and then flowed into her body like she was an infinite storage space.

“You know, the changelings in my world are as kinky as you are and like to use the torture chamber for...fun when they aren’t working. Unless they have kids then they go into super mom mode but I’ve attracted some new ones that haven’t had any yet. I’m sure they would love to visit you.” I say to the woopy goddess.

“Oh good, because none of my followers here, at my main base on Maui, or any of my herd are up for BDSM, and one fourth of my Shared Soul was originally a full on dominatrix bit-CHA~!” Ava yelped as Ax groped her big, really sexy plot, and the mare froze in confusion, clearly not used to processing these things outside of a humanoid body.

“I’m still worked up Ava.” Asphyxious said with throaty growl. He then ran his claw like fingers over her hips, that twitched, and she began to pant slightly as she looked back at him in confusion. I remember reading something about this with dragons… mating… Oh no.

“D-dude not cool! Audience here!” Bronze huffed, he was suddenly acting very macho with his old friend in front of him I realized, and he growled in a surprisingly predatory manner, his swirled eyes spinning so rapidly they almost seemed a single color. “Hands off my friend!”

“Fine. You can join in too.” Asphyxious growled softly as he let Ava go, said mare was completely at a loss, unable to consider what to do as her tail seemed to want to move aside, she fidgeted, as if she wanted to take the mounting position, but wasn’t sure what was going on.

“One moment.” I say as I cast the swarm spell again. Ax and Ava both looked on in shock at what they started stinging. “Your world’s Discord has a learning disorder doesn't he?” I ask as Bronze’s eyes stop spinning and the screams once more raced across the multiverse. Asphyxious then put his hand back on Ava’s flanks thinking no one was looking. “Ax, hands off the virgin mare this instant, and give my nephew your Token.” I demanded fiercely, the clearly-not-otherwise-a-virgin mare looking at me in confusion.

“Awwww.” Asphyxious wined as he pulled out his token from his Echo. “Here don’t call me unless you're in a fight or something crazy happens.”

“Got it, just...don’t touch her without her permission again.” Bronze hissed as he absorbed the skull-decorated gem into himself. Knowing that it will be a rough landing I placed the curse on Bronze to last a few minutes so his Discord will take it and I let go. Bronze and his Doorway vanished in a loud ear-stinging CRACK of suddenly missing matter.

Asphyxious meanwhile was letting out soft throaty growls at Ava, if I remembered right this was the dragon way of courting.

“Nope. Not sticking around for this.” I say as I create a portal back to Ax’s place, and was surprised when Ava barreled me through it in a panicked gallop, and she panted once we were on the other side.

“Shit, shit, shit. No. Can’t get pregnant again right now! I still have 11 eggs on the way back home!” I just blink in surprise before summoning one of the gold necklaces I keep in storage before using it to cast the summon harem spell and sent them through the portal before closing it. “Damn him. Damn him and his stupid, sexy dragon side trying to subvert me and make me his submissive little breeding slut! This is why I keep trying to hold the reins of our fuck-friend relationship.”

“Do NOT need to hear about this!” I hiss, before she suddenly pounced on me, panting, want in her eyes.

“I know you don’t like dicks, I don’t have one. Please help me work this off before I go back to my world. I don’t wanna get a whole town set off in a rut again just because my body think’s it’s sexy-sex-time and it isn’t, and thanks to that jackass instinctively trying to Blight me, I don’t have the fine control over my body I need to just shut it down right now.” She pleaded frantically as she wrapped her long dragon tail around my own tails.

“...can it be done without you taking my D.N.A.?” I asked.

“I don’t fucking know, but I can go full kitsune otherwise and convince my body I don’t need another sample.” She insisted as she turned into a black vixen about my size, panting, her tails so fluffed up I felt like my own tails were in a cloud, her pheromones were so heavy, so tasty.

“Actually, why don’t we swing by the torture chamber in my dungeon and I introduce you to some of my dark mistress changelings?”

“Better do it fast, because some of these tails will being going up your butt and vag soon if you don’t.” At the threat of tail-yiffing, I quickly create a portal in front of her. The sound of screams and moans of pleasure indivisible echoed out from the hole in the ground.

“Heads up girls! I got you a new playmate!” I shouted into the hole as I picked up Ava in my magic and tossed her in. I lamented missing the chance at such a hottie, but I don’t want my genes being taken from me like that. I quickly close the portal so I don’t have to hear whatever they were about to do.

“Hmmmm...Well I guess I could just go home.” I say before glancing up at the mini Discord that was still on my head munching on tiny popcorn he got for the show. “Or...Want to go pranking?” I ask him.

“Hmmm, Pranking. Sounds fun, who’s world did you have in mind? This world has enough chaos to last me a lifetime.” Displaced repled as he moved on to my shoulder. “Maybe we can prank a Displaced, have anyone in mind?”

“Hmmmm...Not realy. It would have to be someone that can take a joke. Or someone that just plain has it coming.” I say in a thoughtful tone.

“Oh, I know just the Displaced. She lives in griffonstone, she works for Asphyxious’ friend Gilda. She a real piece of work. She can’t get it through her ego, that Asphyxious is not planning to take over the world.” Discord said as he laughed. “Oh I can think of a number of fun things we could do to her.” Nothing more had to be said. I created a portal, cast invisibility on myself and Discord and tipsy pawed right through.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Two hours later.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Finally.” I whispered as I saw my target. I had waited for her to be off duty because you don’t mess with someone's job for a prank. Almost there. I thought to myself. As soon as she stepped into the trap I triggered it making the once invisible rope tighten around both feet and yank her up into the air. ‘Slap!’ Her butt was spanked by the spinning contraption with petals on it. This swung her forward making her face collide with a giant sponge that I had soaked with the juices of those giant flowers that smell like dung before she swung back. ‘Slap!’ swing her forward again in a continuous loop. I could barely contain my laughter as I recorded this to show to Ax later.

“Oh that was priceless!” Discord laughed as he fell over next to me laughing.

“Asp!” splat. “Asp!” splat. “Asp!” splat. “Damn it!” the woman yelled as her continued attempts to scream only resulted in her getting a mouth full of the flower’s juices. Her continued swinging combined with how slippery the sponge is making her attempts to grab on to the sponge and stop her swinging it vain.

“Oh I could watch this all day.” Discord said with a smile.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Three hours later.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Okay, I think she had enough. She not even trying to get up any more.” Said Discord with a small pout. “Oh well it was fun while it lasted.” He snapped his fingers as the Major’s room was cleaned up but let the woman was soaked to the bone.

“I expected someone to come by and save her by now.” I say with a frown. “It would have been more fun if her men saw her like that. Oh well.” I say as I pull out a rubber band, two pieces of string and a popsicle stick and started putting it together.

“I think we should make sure Asphyxious is okay. Who knows what he's been doing all this time by himself.” Discord said with a smile.

“I used the summon harem spell and it should still be going strong for a few hours yet so I’m sure He’ll be fine. Now to make sure everyone in the city knows where she is to come get her.” I say as I aim my small contraption of random doodads. Discord raised an eyebrow at this as he watched what I was about to do. I took careful aim and let it fly.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I knock on Fluttershy’s door and wait as I hold an unconscious Discord in my magic. As soon as the door opened I saw a naked Fluttershy, who was now part dragon and held a baby dragon pony in her arms. “Oh my! What happened to Discord?” She asked looking over her friend.

“He laughed too hard.” I answered. “Never thought he would be such a lightweight.”

“Oh well, bring him inside and I'll make him something for when he wakes up.” Fluttershy replied as she went back inside. I follow her in and gently set Discord down on the couch.

“Thank you. I wasn’t sure where else to take him.” I say out loud as I conjured a blanket and covered him up.

“It’s fine, after all I’m sure he would do the same for me.” Fluttershy replied as she put the baby in a crib.

“Okay. I guess I should be heading home now. But before I do.” I say as I create a Fluttershy plushy. “May I?” I ask, gesturing to the crib. Fluttershy smiled and nods her head. I happily walk over and look down at the baby in the crib.

“High there little one. Aren't you an adorable little stinker?” I ask getting a big yawn from her. “Awww it’s nap time isn’t it. Okay I’ll let you get to it then. But first I got you a present. A tiny mommy to play with and watch over you while you sleep.” I say as I gently lower the plushy down which the baby eagerly takes into her arms and hugs it tightly as she drifts off to sleep. I slowly back away and create a portal.

“That’s right! Take it right there you little-!” I close the portal. Apparently Ava is still at it. I look back at the baby in worry and sigh in relief at seeing she was still sleeping peacefully.

“I am so sorry. I promise I will never create a portal without checking first when around children again.” I say as I turn to Fluttershy to see her gone. “What?” I asked before looking down to find Fluttershy lying passed out on the floor. Her face was blushing red with a small smile on her face. Her eyes were swirls like a K.O.ed anime character. “Oh dear.” I say with a sigh. “Looks like I need to babysit first.” With that I pick up the naked Fluttershy dragon pegasus in my magic before backing up a little. “And she even wet herself. Joy.” I say sarcastically.

Into The Shadow Zone. (Bonus chapter)

***Asphyxious pov.***

I finally remembered, as soon as I did I used the warp gate to head into what was called the Shadow zone. I had my Bane Knights and Bane Thralls by my side with Deathjack and Sombra next to me. “Was it like this the first time you was here Sombra?” I asked, as my pistol wraith’s kept a look out.

“No, last time I was here there was a city.” Sombra replied resting his mace on his shoulder. I looked out at this strange place and moved on. How hard was it to find Moonstruck in a place like this? Maybe I should change forms, but seeing as I don’t know if they’re are here or not I’ll stay in my lich form for now.

“What exactly do you hope to accomplish with this? Moonstruck might be as bad as Cutthroat.” Revan grumbled her two cents.

“I have to hope she’s not, and if she is just like Cutthroat then I can’t let her keep living like that. I can’t let my children suffer like that. And if there is hope for her, if she willing. Maybe she can help me kill Irza. But That’s a big if… I don’t want to pull her into the war, but if we can’t find anyone else… I may have no choice.” I replied as we kept moving. I wanted to find Moonstruck in order to bring her home. I don’t want to involve her in the War of shadows unless I have to.

“Whatever…” Revan muttered, crossing her arms. “It’s not like you’re really not a good role model.” She added sarcastically.

“Hey I try, it’s not my fault crazy crap happens to me all the time.” I replied back. Sometimes Revan can come off as a bit cold but I knew better. She most likely worried that I won’t be able to do what I must. If Moonstruck turn out to be just like Cutthroat. “You have nothing to worry about this time.”

“Why don’t I believe you?” Revan asked stoically. I just stare at her in a deadpan fashion. She really thinks I try to get into crazy crap? “I mean, you throw a temperature and destroy a city. Then you restart a war you yourself tried to stop. And that’s not even the craziest part. No, that’s the fact you had sex with an invincible being that had three children, one who’s horny as you, maybe more, another tried to kill us, and the third is a mystery.”

“That was one time, and that was to get the other displaced to hate me and keep going with the war.” I rub my skull at this. She makes it sound like I knew any of this crap would happen.

“You shouldn’t have had sex with Warzone… That’s my biggest problem.” Revan said, her eyes narrow.

“I know… It doesn’t help that Cutthroat tried to kill us. I was a fool and wasn’t thinking, I just thought I could help her… Then Time kills her, I find out she had Vix. I turned on everyone else to keep her safe… My life is really fucked up isn’t it?” This was depressing. Maybe Revan was right and I never should of had sex with Warzone… But then I wouldn’t of had Vix. And she not that bad, she just needs to understand. Also with the death of Cutthoat, it hit us both hard.

“Look, I’m here for you. I may not be the best shoulder to cry on, if at all, but I’m here for you.” Revan stated. “And you know wha-”

Suddenly there was an explosion where Revan was standing that sent me flying backwards. “Find out where that came from! And see if Revan okay!” I ordered as I get back up looking for our attacker. I swear If I find who did that and pill there skin from there bones! Huh, make I should tone down on the anger there.

“Over there!” Roared Sombra, as soon as he said that the Bane Thralls moved in to attack. What they were attacking I had no idea. I moved over to Revan to make sure she was okay.

Revan was laying on the ground. Her legs didn’t look good. Revan coughed. “Damn it! I just recovered not long ago!” She was fine, I used a healing spell to help heal her legs, as I left Sombra to deal with our attacker.

“Stop fooling around and grab her! She just one human!” Roared Sombra, wait, human? I looked back to see what he was dealing with. Wow, this girl was good at close quarter combat. Every time a Bane Thrall would swing their war axe, she easily moved out of the way or punch them and kick them in the face.

She had blue hair and brown eyes. She was taller than Cutthroat and Vixen, but had an almost identical grin to Cut’s, but with less bloodlust. She hopped onto one of the Banes and punched down, crushing it swiftly. I had some Bane Knights guard Revan as I dealt with this girl.

“Nice moves, you remind me of Cutthoat.” I said picking to change into my human form. I waited until she noticed me before drawing my cutlass. “Are you Moonstruck?” The simple question seemed to snap her out of her, battle lust? Not really sure what to call it really. All I know is she stopped fighting and stared at me.

She was confused, but didn’t say anything. Well that was new?

“You, can’t talk can you?” I asked. This could be a good or bad thing… For now I’ll go with good. “Do you know about your sisters Vixen and Cutthroat?”

Moonstruck nodded. That was Surprisingly easy…

“Just no killing anyone okay?” I asked. Revan going to be pissed once she back on her feet. Well I know one place Moonstruck can go, hmmm maybe I’ll have vix go with her.

Once we showed up a Beacon I could not help but laugh at the look at Vix and Moonstruck faces. Revan… Still looked kind of mad at me. “She was sorry, How long are you going to be mad at her?” I asked. Really I think she has every right to be mad at Moonstruck. But i was trying to show she has nothing to fear and could trust us.

“I’m mad at you…” Revan growled. Oh… “Take me to Justine, she’ll heal me up.”

“Right…” I replied as I carried Revan to… “Ummm, Who Justine?” I asked, it been months since I was last here. I then saw the Fox thing run up to me and make strange sounds at me. “Hey Antubis, miss me?” It gave me a thumbs up with it hand like tail

“Justine’s a displaced Twilight Sparkle anthro. She’s a teacher here. Don’t you fucking flirt with her.” Revan threatened.

“No. Wait, isn’t she like my boss here?” I asked as we walked inside the school. That question was soon answered once I noticed a familiar monkey Faunus and a quadruped alicorn that was with him. Which answered my question… since this Twilight was actually my boss.

“Justine’s a displaced… Your boss is an actual pony.” Revan stated. “Just set me down…”

“But you like it when I carry you around, remember that one time?” I asked with a smile and wiggling my eyebrows at her. I was just lucky Vix and Moonstruck didn’t notice.

“Fuck… Off…” Revan snapped. I found it cute when she act like this. She always like to hide she has a softer side. Anyway back to the matter at hand. “Hey Sun and Twi, I’m here to enroll my kids and get Revan some help.”

“Hello to you too, Asphyxious.” Twilight said, sighing to herself as she looked at the me. “Would you care to explain a little more to what you mean? Because one, we don’t know your kids other than the one that Sun said caused you to chase him all over the place, and two… Justine is down the hall and to the right in the medical wing.”

“I’ll explain in a bit, let me see to Revan first. Kids! We’re going inside.” I called, I smiled when Moonstruck took Vix’s hand and lead her back to me and Revan. I was in for a long explosion when I see Twi and Sun again. After I left Revan to Justine, I asked some of my class to keep an eye on Vix and Moonstruck and show them around the school. That gave me time to explain things to Sun and Twilight.

“Sun, do you know about the war of shadows…” I asked as we set in Twilight offense.

“They don’t need to know about that, dad…” Vixen told me. What the? How did she get here!? I left her and Moon with Coco.

“But Sun was there, it doesn't matter how short a time. Also shouldn't you be with your sister right now?” I asked wondering how she got in here without me knowing… Vix is a NINJA!

“She started fighting Coco…” Vixen grumbled. I facepalmed at this.

Sun soon facepalmed himself upon hearing Coco as he looked back at me. “The only time I got involved in it was near the end when I heard about what Time did to my mother. I’m still pissed at her for it, but not as much as I was before…”

“Well, I have some bad news then. That was just the halfway point in the war. Time is dead and we failed.” I said bluntly as I looked at the table. Part of me wonders how much I should tell around Vix.

“Dad, no one cares about the war. Explain who Moon and I are.” Vixen stated. Right, that was the reason we were here.

“Right sorry… I guess i’m still hung up on it. Anyway, Vixen and Moonstruck are my daughters. Their mother was Warzone.” I saw the look on Sun’s face, that got his attention.

“Okay, I partially know who that is… I already know about the war since Lance told me… But don’t tell him about the whole thing with Warzone. After having the school open, he’s now raising Aurora and she may have some negative feelings towards the ones that were involved in banishing Time in the first place… Long story.” It always a long story.

“Don’t worry about it, I have no plans to involve him in the Shadow war. I just want to enroll Moon and Vix here so they can have a good education. And Vix, you did tell them Moonstruck can’t talk right?” I added, looking at Vixen as I asked this. There was also no need to tell them I’m starting a second war. Well, planning to at any rate.

“Moonstruck is mute?” Sun then asked, looking back at her before returning his gaze to me.

“Negative, I haven’t told them.” Vixen said, oblivious that Sun had already answered my question. God damnit…

“Sun keep an eye on Vix, I need to go out there before someone get hurt… Also, I’ll need to talk with you. I’ll call you.” I said as I left to make sure Moonstruck hasn’t killed anyone, I don’t need another Cutthroat. Once I get outside, What I saw didn’t look like a fight… Was that Nora and Moonstruck dancing?

***Back with Sun 3ed pov.***

“Well… That happened.” Sun replied before turning to Vix. “Sorry, I didn’t get the chance to introduce myself. I’m Sun Wukong. Nice to meet you.”

“The pleasure is me. I’m Vixen Doomage Hellbringer.” Vix said stoically. The Faunus stuck out his hand to shake hers, resulting in an awkward stillness.

“Would you prefer for me to call you by your full name or just Vix?” He then asked for clarification.

“Vix is fine.” Vixen stated as she looked back at the Faunus. He looked around for a moment, looking around the room as he then thought of something to say.

“Is there anything you are looking for in particular while you are here?” Sun then asked her, trying to figure out where to start if he had a general idea of what she wanted to study.

“Anything and everything. I’m only a year old.” Vixen said. “Probably less. Although I’m interested in magic.”

“Well you are in luck. My Twilight is in charge of magic related studies along with a few other displaced.” He told her as they soon began to walk down a hallway. “Any particular form of magic though depends on the teacher.”

“What’s available?”

“That depends. I’m no magic user, but if I recall correctly, there’s elemental magic, warlock magic, channeling, conjuring magic and arcane. Just to name a few off the top of my head. I do believe though that our library is connected to Twilight’s office, so she can help answer any questions you may have.” The Faunus tried to explain to the best of his abilities since he primarily only relied on a semblance, not on magic. So the subject was hard for him to try and explain.

“Actually, summoning is a form of conjuration. There’s also mysticism, destruction, illusion and the dark arts.” Said Justine as she walked into the area.

“Like I said, I don’t know magic-.” Sun said before he realized that Justine was the one who said that. “Oh, hello Justine. Perfect timing actually. Vix here was interested in learning magic, but wanted to know what was available-.”

Sun then noticed Vix was drooling as she stared at Justine, her red eye transformed into a heart as her tongue lolled out. “And now I realize that talking about magic to Vix is like taking a kid into a candy store.”

“Heh, I can teach her the basics later this evening. Shouldn’t be that hard. Anyways, I need to go feed my friends.” Justine said, before walking off.

“Thanks Justine!” The Faunus told her before looking back at Justine for a moment. “Oh and before I forget, how’s Revan doing in the clinic?”

“Healing. She’ll walk, and that’s all that matters really.” Justine replied.

“That’s good to hear.” Sun replied as he turned around and looked at Vix. “So, where to now?” A grumbling from Vixen’s stomach was all the response he needed. “I guess the cafeteria then.”

“Indeed.” She replied as both of them walked towards the domain of the cafeteria.

“Hey Sun, why was Coco limping into the infirmary?” Arslan ran up to him and asked.

“Wait… She’s limping?” Sun raised an eyebrow.

“I said Moonstruck attacked her.” Vixen stated. Only causing him to smack himself in the face as he groaned.

“Oh great… Just as my day was beginning to not be complicated, this happens.” He muttered to himself. “What’s next? Something happening with Asphyxious?”

“Hello class! Your teacher has returned!” Yelled out a woman voice Sun didn’t recognize. When Sun turned to the voice he saw, a woman dressed in the same outfit as Asphyxious. Eyepatch and all… And the tail too…

“Dad?” Vixen asked.

“Oh, sorry sweety. Revan asked if I could be like this for a little bit. Don’t worry I can change back when ever I want.” Asphyxious said walking over and giving Vix a kiss on the head.

Vixen’s eye twitched. “I can never unsee this…” Asphyxious just laughed at this. “Do I even call you dad? Do I call you ‘it’?”

“Dad is fine sweetie.” Asphyxious replied rubbing Vix’s head before looking at Sun with a smile. “Like the new look?” Sun’s eyes twitched a little before blinking a few times.

“How the he-? You know what, don’t answer that… I’m with Vix on this. I’m not going to unsee this for a while.” That when Asphyxious playfully started to sing I’m too sexy for my shirt.

“Gahhhhh!!!” Vixen screamed, attempting to rip her ears off, close her eyes, and run away.

“Okay okay I’ll stop drama queens. I only took this form to make Revan happy. Speaking off, I better go see her now. She’s all helpless and alone~.” Asphyxious added before leaving.

“Oh my god!” Vixen cried out in agony. Causing Sun to facepalm himself even more.

“Why don’t we grab you something to eat and then I can leave you with Twilight so you can get your mind off of things for a while?” Sun offered.

“Please! This is so embarrassing!” Vix pleaded. Sun oblidged and soon was able to make sure she was properly fed before walking elsewhere.

***Asphyxious Pov. Some time after helping Revan.***

I went over some things in my head when i first started working here. And I feel like an asshole for the way I’ve been acting. I needed to see Penny and tell her I’m sorry and she free to kick my ass as much as she wants. I’ve been through some crazy shit and I just want to forget it all.

“I should have waited before working here. Too much has happened and some shit I’m not happy about. Some of it being the things I’ve done.” I said to myself walking down the halls. I bump into someone when I get to a four-way hallway. I look up to see a blonde woman with an orange popsicle in her mouth.

“Sorry.” She says over the mouth full of the treat.

“Sorry, I was miles away there. I’m Asphyxious and you’re?” I asked, trying to be polit.

“Aya Brea.” She replied after pulling the ice cream out of her mouth. I notice she was packing serious heat in the form of a shotgun on her back and a magnum at her side.

“Nice shotgun.” I added. She had an interesting set of weapons. “So do you work here to?”

“Nah, I’m visiting family. I suppose you’re a teacher here?” Aya asked.

“Yeah, but I wasn’t in the right mindset when i started. And now I am in the right mindset i feel like a jackass for some of the things I did.” I replied, should I really be talking about this stuff with her?

“Don’t worry, we’re all jackasses at some point. I wasn’t always the nicest person.” Aya stated. I could understand that, but sadly my problems are not the same.

“Well, it was lovely talking with you and I would interested in possibly the chance to get to… know one another, Ms. Brea but I should be on my way. There someone I really need to say sorry to and-” That when something hit the back of my head! “What the hell!?!” I yelled before turning around and seeing Sun, what the fuck?

“Dude… Seriously? Do you have no sense of morality?”

“...After becoming a Lich… No I don’t and it sucks. Thanks for reminded me jackass.” I replied and walked off. “Sorry about this Aya have a nice day...”

“Asphyxious, you just tried to flirt with my mother… I’m sorry man, but I honestly did not remember that it was you until after I hit you.” What Sun said in that moment caused my mind to screech to a halt. What? I slowly looked back at Sun, then at Aya. Then back to Sun again… Fuck it I’m not dealing with this. I turn back away and kept walking. I have enough shit to deal with without adding this to it. Now if I was Penny, where would I go? Wait…

“Hey Sun where’s Penny?” I asked before I was too far.

“That depends… she’s been around, but sometimes comes here every now and then,” He said to me. “Sorry man, but I have been busy helping around the place. If I knew, I would’ve told you.”

“It fine, look if you see her. Tell penny she free to kick my ass.” I replied as I left to try and find her. This day just not going well for me. After an hour or two of looking I just set on the roof of beacon. Shot a grimm that fly to close... God I feel like shit.

“Someone seems to be down in the dumps…” I turned around, only to see someone familiar as I noticed a redhead shorty right behind me with a female draconequus next to him. “You okay there, big guy?”

“Let just say, going through the dragon equivalent of pupate was hell. And it effected how I acted. I now feel like a assshole for the way I acted, and for what I’ve done.” I replied bluntly. “What do you want Nicko.” I looked back at the sky, don’t know why but it pissed me off. At how clear the sky was.

“Been there,” Eris said as she looked back at me. “Be lucky though that you don’t have to go through pregnancy. Moods change a LOT… but thankfully, we now have been able to start a family. Our Sunset is helping us raise our three kids.”

“That nice to know.” I replied with a small smile. “Me, I have more kids then I can count. But I guess that happens when one of your friends is a sexy goddess of fertility. And two horny amazon clone zebras who want to rump me for helping them.”

“O… kay. That and Anson already is raising a son with our Pinkie Pie… Hell, he went as far as to ask Sun if they could use Fluttershy’s cottage for the Honeymoon.” Eris chuckled, looking back at her. “Real talk though, something seems to be on your mind…… It’s Penny, isn’t it?”

“Let just say, I remember I bet I had with her I’m not proud of… And I should be kicked out for what I did.” I said looking at the school grounds. “I have no right to be here for what I did. I don’t want penny forgiveness. I just want to tell her I’m sorry, and if she want me to leave the school I will.”

“Actually… Penny has been doing a lot better recently…” Nicko replied, looking back at him. I was very confused right now. “Plus, Sun had already talked about it with us. Things take time, but she is slowly healing.”

“Don’t change how I feel or what I did.” I added, watching a grimm fly by took aim with a spell and let it fly. The grimm exploded. “And doing this… Kind of helps. Negative emotions draw them in right?”

“Yeah, but it doesn’t help solve the problem at hand.” Nicko reminded me, only to notice something then Eris faded away and I had no idea where she went. “Oh hey, Penny’s climbing up here.”

“Well… Here hoping she don’t push me off the roof.” I said as I set down on the roof. It really needs to rain, that what I don’t like about equestria. Nature not allowed to run it course. Maybe that way I like the north and everfree so much, all I feel is freedom when I’m out there. Equestria just feels like one big cage.

Suddenly there was an explosion. “Damn it!” Shouted a familiar voice of the trouble maker student Reese Chloris.

“She’s still at it huh?” I asked.

“I want out!” Reese screamed as she ran past me, and I noticed there was a familiar bow wrapped around the back of her belt.

“Oh so that’s where that was…” Nicko replied. “I had a suspicion that there was more to Penny losing her bow than I thought. Now it makes sense…” That was when it looked like he thought of something before turning back to me. “Hey, if you get that bow, you can give it back to Penny as a gift. Maybe she’ll forgive you after that since that bow is extremely important to her.”

“Nicko, I don’t want to be forgiven for what I did, I just want to say I’m sorry. And leave the rest to her. Now let go help Reese before she get herself killed or something.” I replied as I followed after the trouble maker. I swear I can never have a moment's peace.

It took some time, but we were lucky. Reese trying to escape accidently lead into her crashing into Nicko and causing them to tumble to the floor. This had the bow that was stuck to her belt fall off as it floated in the air for a brief moment before it drifted to me. Okay, that new… I reached out carefully and took it.

“It not going to try and kill me is it?” I asked Nicko.

“It!? I’m not an ‘it’!” Reese snarled.

“...I was talking about the bow, Reese.” My god this girl take everything the wrong way. I looked the bow over and found it was interesting. “Also what made that explosion?” That question wasn’t answered immediately as Eris soon appeared out of nowhere and smacked Reese off of Nicko with an angry look on her face.

“Hands off, he’s mine!!” God damnit no wonder this girl pissed off at everyone. I facepalmed at this.

“Eris for that I’m docking Nicko’s pay for a week.” I said in a bored tone. Before helping Reese up. The bluette then turned and dashed away, flipping all of us off with her middle finger. I sighed at this.

“Don’t be mad at her Asphy,” Nicko replied. “She’s… a bit defensive.”

“Yeah, you get the joy of saying sorry to her. Me I need to return this to Penny.” I added before walking back to beacon. The walk wasn’t long, for the most part it was killing random grimm that got in my way. That was starting to get annoying. Well now that I’m back I might as well do my job. I walked to my classroom thinking no one would be there at this hour. Oh the other hand, fuck it I’m not in the mood right now. I turn around and walk away from my classroom, just randomly walking around the halls.

I saw Penny walked into this room and I walked over to see what she was doing to find her searching in a desk for something. This may end badly for me, so I knock on the door frame. “Penny, is this yours?” I asked holding up the bow.

She gasped. “My bow! Where’d you find it!?” Penny squealed as she ran towards it- wait, she’s hugging me? Okay do not panic, she’s just happy to get her bow back.

“I found it outside, no idea how it got out there.” I replied as I try to hand her the bow, as Penny was still hugging me. Don’t get me wrong… the hug was nice and all, but right now it just felt awkward to me.

“Thank you so much! This is something very important to me!” Penny tied it to her head and smiled.

“Look Penny, there’s something I want to say.” I asked as she looked back at me. “I want to say, I’m sorry for making that stupid bet and for what I did. I had no right to do that, and you have every right to report me for it. And I know you’ll never forgive me but I just want to say I’m sorry. So-”

“What bet?” Penny asked, her head tilted. What… I just stared at her for a long time.

“You know… The bet, you lost… That I couldn’t get you into beacon…” I said still getting the confused stare. “If I lost the bet you’d never have to go to beacon any more... You can’t have forgotten what we did… I won the bet but that's not the point.”

“Uh… My memory banks were corrupted to a certain point. When I first entered Beacon, to when I left that night. Arslan says it must’ve been someone who was trying to take the information.” Penny said, then shrugged. “I remember some things, like talking with Sun… Hurting myself and maybe something about being possessed.”

“Oh…” That, didn’t make me feel any better. I just leaned into the door frame and sat on the floor. “Great… Can’t even say I’m sorry now.” I needed a drink, but there’s no alcohol that strange enough to help me for what I’m feeling right now.

“I forgive you.” Penny said, grinning. All I could do was smile sadly at her. It only helped a little.

“I better make sure my kids are okay. And not driving Sun up the wall.” I said as I try to get up. Penny helped me up, before jogging away.

“Alright, see ya mister!” Penny yelled before running off.

“Call me Asphy Hellbringer.” I called after her, as I walk off to find Sun and my kids. Who knows the trouble they're getting into right now, it made me smile a little. I was going to pass the infirmary when I saw Sun walk in, oh. I had an evil joke to play on him as I walked up to the door. I hold change my voice as I carefully go in. Revan saw me but I put a finger to my lips. Oh this was going to be good.

He turned to the door as soon as I began to open it though as he looked outside. “Yes? Is someone there?”

“Just me handsome.” I laughed at the shock and surprise as Sun jumped back away from me. Oh that was to good! I was still laughing as he glared at me.

“Asphyxious…” He said sternly, before lightening up a little. “That was good… I have to admit. What brings you here? Did you come to see Revan?”

“A little but I’m sure she’ll just scold me for worrying to much. I wanted to ask how Vix and Moon are doing.” I replied as I sat down, I haven’t laughed that hard in a long time. “Are they enjoying the school so far? I saw Moonstruck making friends with Nora.”

“Same and Vix is with my Twilight… on the subject of Moonstruck, she made friends with Nora… after beating the living shit out of Coco.”

“Yeah, I’ll scold her for that. After I found out what happened.” I replied.

“Right… anyways though, I stopped by to see how Revan was doing after Vix was wondering about her earlier. She’s putting behind you being a female behind herself… I think.”

I just point at Revan as she blushed. Making him sigh a little before smiling. “I haven’t seen anyone blush that much since I asked Fluttershy to marry me.”

“Let just say, Revan has some tastes I’m willing to fulfil.” I replied. Causing him to roll his eyes a little as he looked back at me. I also noticed Revan was blushing and seething.

“What’s next? Going to try and put on the maids outfit? Heh… Real funny, Asphy… ” He groaned jokingly before looking back at me. I thought about that… Then looked at Revan… That could be fun... “Oh god, you’re serious.”

“What? I have two friends who can shapeshift and know four who were guys before turning into a female. And two of them I’ve slept with.” I replied bluntly. “When you have the ability to change forms you become a little more open minded about things.”

Revan was hiding under the blankets. It was so cute, I couldn’t help but smile. Now I know she like the maid outfit idea. Maybe we should go home now, and talk to Sun about getting the girls settled in.

“So was there something you two wanted to talk about? Because I can just leave you two be and go check on Twilight and Vix-.”

“I still need to fill out the paperwork to get my kids in. Apart from that and needing to talk to you later. I can’t think of anything else.” I replied.

“I’m so humiliated…” Revan whimpered. I laughed, as far as I saw it. It all part of being a displaced.

“Dude, shortly after leaving Vix in Twilight’s care, I had her fill out an application and had Nora give Moonstruck hers for her to fill out at her earliest convenience. No need to sweat it man… I mean miss.” He chuckled, looking back at me. I laughed.

“Funny, but no dude. I’m still a guy at heart even if I can change my form.” I replied moving over to Revan and set on the bed next to her. “You can hit me if it’ll make you feel better?” I asked Revan with a grin. All that caused Sun to do was chuckle to himself before using his tail smack himself I think in order to cut it out. Must be Revan’s powers.

“Shut up and get out of my room you bastards!” Revan screamed. Okay time to go, I get up and pulled Sun along to leave the room. I need to look into my lab anyway.

“Sun we need to go to my lab. I need to talk to the Iron Lichs there.” I asked as I’m now dragging him along down the hall.

“Can you let me get up first? You’re dragging me like you’re gonna throw someone in prison.” Asked Sun, I looked at him then let him go. He dropped to the floor. Hey he didn’t say I had to be gentle about it. “Anyway off to the LAB!”

He groaned, hopping back up on his feet and following me. One thing I never understand was why the elevator was so slow? Anyway, once we reached the basement as everyone calls it I walked up to the main doors to my lab. Nice to see the warjacks are still here, I turned into my lich form and pushed the large doors open. I loved that horrible screeching sound they made.

“I need double the barrier spells in this lab, now.” I ordered and the Iron Lichs stopped whatever they were doing to start casting the needed spells. “Doors to, I want no word about this getting out.” The Large doors closed once Sun was inside.

“Okay, what’s with the partial paranoia?” He asked. “I’ve never seen you this stressed out before.”

“I’m not stressed I’m being careful. For all I know there eyes and ears all over beacon by now.” I replied, making sure the runes were in place and working. “Let just say, I had a run in with one of our students mother. In my room...”

Sun folded his arms, looking at me with a confused glance. “Go on…” I get a nod from the Iron Lichs everything was in place, but just to be safe.

“I can not give you the student name.” I used my magic to write words into the air. A name of who I was talking about. Coco. “I also can’t tell you the details.” Mother bat shit crazy.

“All I can say is she was looking out for the student well being.” Beacon maybe in danger, she watching us. I left it like for a bit, waiting on Sun reply.

“Look… Asphyxious… I know you may be nervous, but I believe we’ll be fine… Besides, whatever activities you do with her is just between both you and her. Just please do me a favor though…” He told me, making me a bit confused.

“I think you misunderstand.” Her mother was some kind of crazy demon lady with black and red eyes, with white hair! “I never said anything about Coco.” I was trying to be careful here and Sun can’t seem to understand that.

Sun closed his eyes and sighed… “I had a thought that something like this would be possible…” He then grabbed a piece of paper and wrote something on there. Something that caught my attention rather immediately. Salem?

Yes. That her name. “Okay, look I’m not talking about Coco alright. The Student mum asked me not to say anything. She wanted to keep her meeting her kid a surprise.” I really hope this isn’t as bad as I thought it was. We need to act like nothing's wrong, she said she’d attack the students if I told you this. But I can’t risk their safety over not saying anything.

“I hear you…” He said, understanding what I said… I think… “Other than that though… Was there something you needed to tell me about Coco… and don’t try hiding it, I see the sweat rolling off of your skull.” What? Whatever I’ll play along.

“I… Might be dating Coco… I’m not sure if we’re still a thing seeing as I’ve been gone for so long. Well to me it been a long time.” I replied, pointing at the paper and a open flame that boiling a glass becher.

“Right… Remember what I said earlier about that… favor?” He then asked me. I tilt my head to one side having no idea what he’s on about.

“Maybe? What you want to call in on it now?” I asked. Really I have no idea what Sun was up to. What are you talking about?

“Just… do me a favor and take care of her… She’s been through a lot and… I’m not sure if I should say this but… I unintentionally may be to blame for that.” He said, only causing me to be even more confused. “She was my ex girlfriend… however, when my mother was hurt in a car wreck before I was displaced, I had to end the relationship.”

Oh, Oh… Shit. This was something I didn’t know about. Oh crap, okay stay calm no need to panic. “You guys, oh… Sorry.” I said, as my mind trying to think of something else to say. Why am I so bad at this!?

“Yeah… We were only dating and it was nothing too serious. I just still care for her… as a friend even though we don’t have that relationship anymore. I just want to know that she is in good hands.” He assured me, smirking a little. “And sorry about hitting you over the head earlier with my staff.”

“Knowing my luck I deserved it in some form or another.” I replied rubbing my skull-like head.”After all the crazy stuff that happened in the past year. I don’t think I’m right for Coco. After what I did, I won’t be shocked if every displaced in the war will be after my head.”

“Don’t doubt yourself, Asphy. You are acting like my uncle when he was depressed before he committed suicide in front of Lance. Just… be confident in yourself.” He said to me, looking back at me. By the look on his face, it seemed like he was trying to change the topic somehow and look back at me. “So… how did it feel to be a lady briefly earlier today? Other than startling Vix.”

“Oh that was the second time I turned into a woman. The first time was when I was alone with Revan. Let me tell you, the things she can do.” I really shouldn’t say more. Or Revan will kill me.

“Yeah, you are just reminding me of a displaced Ken knows named Itazura. Trust me, she may act like a kid, but she was the one who got Fluttershy and I to have our first time.”

“Ken, dragon arm. Big dragon friend, Applejack dragon? I met him to.” I replied, huh small world.

“Yeah on the same night you chased the crap out of me because you thought I was hitting on Pupa.” Sun sighed. “Still, the Displaced named Itazura is a Displaced pokemon in an alternate world of Zinnia’s timeline. Trust me, there’s more to her than meets the eye.”

“What? No I think your thinking of Deathwing. I don’t remember seeing Ken at the party.” I replied thinking about the party. Damn that was just crazy. I don’t even… Remember half of it… Oh.

“Dude… You were drinking down alcohol like a dwarf in Lord of the Rings. It’s affecting your memory.”

“Hey Sun, there’s this blue haired girl hitting on Arman, or whatever her name is.” Aya said as she poked her head into the room.

“One, who’s Arman? Two how did you get in here and was she in a schoolgirl outfit?” I asked, really I mean how did she get in here! It a sealed off room guarded by warjacks and Iron Lichs!

“Uh… She had multicolored eyes.” Aya stated.

“She must mean Arslan,” Sun clarified. “And that blue haired girl must be…… Oh shit-.”

“VIX!” I yelped, then teleported both Myself, Sun and Aya out of the lab. “Please don’t tell me she on a rampage again! I can’t deal with that!”

Vix was flirting with a dark skinned woman with blonde hair. The woman was trying to walk away while I heard Vix say very inappropriate pick up lines.

“You like cats? I’m trying to get myself a pussy too.” Vix said with a wink. Aya burst out laughing and used Sun for support while the Faunus facepalmed himself.

“VIXEN HELLBRINGER!” I all but roared, Making my way over to them. “What in the name of all things are you doing!?”

“Uh… Following your example.” Vixen said with a nervous smile. I face palmed at this, what the hell. I don’t even use pickup lines, let alone this. Crazy crap happens to me all the time I don’t even. Back to the point.

“Vix, you do know why all that stuff happened right? I had no control over myself. Not only that when do I use pickup lines… It was Chrysalis wasn’t it?” I asked, I feel like this crap is going to happen to me a lot.

“Well… I used that book you gave me awhile back for references, and found another book in Chrysalis’ place…” Vixen said. I heard a body collapse as Aya busted a gut. By Rin’s tails, Ava’s sexy body and Dox’s craziness give me strength.

***Revan pov.***

“And that’s why I’m here.” Coco told me. I was very uninterested in what she had to say, although it was better than thinking about the burning in my loins and legs. Former being less painful than the later.

“Wow, interesting.” I grumbled.

“I’m back Sweetie~” I heard Asphyxious, oh no… He's a woman now, and in a maids outfit. I feel my nose start to bleed.

“Oh my and Coco here, even better~” She said playfully with a smile.

“I’m out. Nurse!” Coco shouted in panic.

“Don’t worry, I can be both your Nurse for the day. Right Revan~” Asphyxious asked with a smile. I was too busy bleeding out. Damn my weak will.

“Look Asphyxious, I’m not in the mood right now. I’m pretty banged up and in pain, so if you’d let me I’ll not bother you.” Coco said as she scooted onto a wheelchair.

“If you needed a hand you could have just asked.” Asphyxious said with a smile, I blushed as her tail moved up a little. As Asphyxious helped Coco into the wheelchair. Before Coco could leave Asphyxious gave her a kiss before letting her leave. Then locked the door turning back to me. “Now where were we~”

I squeak. Damn it, I feel so weak and frail… it didn’t help Asphyxious was walking up to me slowly in that sexy walk. Oh no she getting into the bed!

“God damn it, stop teasing!” I whine. Son of a bitch, I feel like I’m becoming submissive! Asphyxious then kissed me on the lips. I moan into the kiss. I must look like a wimp to him- her.

“Your so cute and sexy Revan~” Asphyxious purred as I felt her hands moving up my sides.

“I’m not cute…” I grumbled. Asphyxious wasn’t having any of it as she touched me and kissed me. I moan into it again and shudder. Memories of Abigail resurface and I flinch out of the kiss. “What wrong?” I saw Asphyxious, looking at me confused.

“I… I-it’s nothing.” I reply.

“It okay, come here.” Asphyxious then held me in her arms. I started crying weakly. I wasn’t sobbing. I was just… I don’t know why, but she reminded me of Abby.

“I… I don’t know what came over me…” I grumbled after calming down.

“Shh, just let it out. I’m here for you.” Asphyxious replied, as she rubbed my back.

I sniffed. “I know… It’s just… You reminded me of someone…” Asphyxious looked surprised at me.

“They must of been a good friend.” She replied smiling a little and kept hugging me.

“She was more than that…” I whimpered quietly. Asphyxious rubbed my back and held me close. Why do I feel so safe in Asphyxious arms? “I lost her a long time ago… She was my first love...”

“I see, I remind you of her?” Asphyxious asked.

“Kinda… She was really outgoing. Kind. Very generous. Really accepting.” I stated. “Her name was Abigail.”

“She sounds like she was really nice. Bet she would have got me in a headlock for asking you to join my hoard.” Asphyxious said smiling a little at me. It sounded like he-she was trying to cheer me up.

“Maybe worse…” I chuckled feebly. “I… Held her in my arms as she died…”

“I… Think I understand. Something similar happened to me to. Remember.” Asphyxious said as she held my hand.

“I understand… but after that, things got worse. I quit, and… My life got far worse. Up until Time Spinner took me from the Breach, I was suffering.” I stated.

“We all suffer Revan. That something I’ve come to understand. In our own way.” Asphyxious replied. When did she sound so old?

“I get that things get bad, but… I still to this day dream of her… I was even selfish enough to name Gwen’s daughter after her.” I said. Okay, my pussy’s burning now.

“Shhh, it’s alright Revan.” Asphyxious replied as she nuzzled my neck.

“I-I need you…” I said, before I noticed that the bed sheets were wet. I blushed. Shit. Asphyxious smiled softly at me before kissing me deeply. I kiss back and wrap my arms around her neck.

“Think anyone will come in?” Asphyxious asked as she lay in the bed with me.

“You locked the door.” I said with an eye roll. Asphyxious laughed and continued to kiss me.

***3rd PoV. Sun and Coco***

Sun felt a bit wiped after the shenanigans that had played out with Asphyxious earlier in the day, but right now, there was something important he needed to do. He had already told Fluttershy about it and in this present moment, was right now walking towards the home that Coco lived in. He wanted to check on her and see if she was okay after her scuffle earlier in the day with Asphy’s daughter, Moonstruck. However, when he knocked on the door gently… the response he got was much different than he thought.

The door opened and Coco threw a chair at Sun. Almost hitting his face, except for the chair leg that smacked him in the forehead. “Hey, what the heck Coco!?”

“God damn… I thought you were that crazed blue chick…” Coco sighed.

“You mean Vix? No, she isn’t here.” Sun sighed, looking back to her. “Can I come in?”

“No, I mean Moonstruck. And I suppose so, but don’t mess with any of Rare’s designs.” Coco said, letting her ex-boyfriend in. “I don’t know where Weiss is. Probably visiting Ruby.”

“Well, I wasn’t here for Weiss… I came here to check on you.” He said. What he did next though was surprise Coco as he set down a small bouquet of flowers on the coffee table with a vase to go with it.

“Oh… Th-thanks.” Coco said. “Want some coffee? Strangely enough I’ve been impressing miss Rarity by how well I can make it.”

“Sure. I was going to ask if you wanted some company since it must be pretty boring here when you are alone and recovering.” He replied, looking back at her. “But in all seriousness, do you think you should be moving around? You did get released from the infirmary a couple of hours ago.”

“I’m fine. In pain, maybe a bit of agony in my left hip and in between- yes, she hit there often, don’t laugh- but Justine said that I was just gonna be sore.” Coco said as she walked into the kitchen and started making coffee. “And thanks… My friends are kinda busy, with Fox being hospitalized, Velvet dealing with a Hydra infestation, and Yatsuhashi helping her.”

“You’re welcome Coco… Anything for a friend.” He smiled, following into the kitchen and looking around a bit. “Well, it seems that Rarity has been… rather busy. Would this have to do with the store she opened in Manehattan?”

“Yeah, she’s been expanding a bit too fast. She recently realized that her Canterlot store is low on staff.” Coco explained.

“I see…” He said, looking around a bit before turning his attention back to Coco… and tilting his head. “Is something on your mind?”

“Uh… Just the fact we’re talking after… Y’know…” Coco said, looking anywhere but at the faunus. Sun then noticed what she meant and was going to say something, but Coco beat him to it. “I’m not angry! Not anymore, I get it. The same thing happened to my mom. I’m just sad things didn’t end on a better note.”

“Yeah… I can agree…” He said, looking at her. “That still means we can be friends… right?”

“W-well, you did call me a friend, so I suppose.” Coco said. Not long after she took two cups of coffee over to the coffee table and set one down. “I was already making some when you came by.”

“It’s okay.” He said, putting some creamer and a little bit of sweetener into it so it would taste right to him. “So… how have you been recently?”

“Decent enough. I’ve been trying to crack Weiss’ shell and befriend her, but nothing’s worked. It’s kinda hard to enjoy life when you’re roommates always mad at you.” Coco laughed.

“You’re right there. Weiss has a very particular set of standards and doesn’t really bother sharing them.”

“She likes Ruby… Her standards are weird.” Coco joked.

“She probably makes room for exceptions… like Ruby.” Sun chuckled in response, using his tail to hold up his cup before drinking another sip.

“She’s friends with Yang and Blake.” Coco deadpanned. The mentioning of them though had Sun set down his cup and sigh a little.

“Uh… Anyway, how’s Fluttersky?” Coco asked, attempting to change the subject.

“You mean Fluttershy?” He asked, only to see Coco nod her head as he continued. “She and I are doing quite well actually. In fact, we’ve been preparing ourselves for a new arrival farther down the road.”

“Oh, okay. She doesn’t know you and I… You know, dated. Right?” Coco asked before realizing something with the Faunus’ last sentence. “Wait, what?”

“Well… That’s the thing. It came up when we first heard that you were in Manehattan.” Sun replied. “She was okay with it though… Sorry, am I confusing you on something?”

Coco nodded. “New arrival… Is she…?”

Sun sighed, looking back at her for a moment. “... Please don’t say anything just yet, only a few people know about this… As for your question… Yes. She’s pregnant.”

“Oh… How the heck’s that even possible?” Coco asked.

“We checked with the doctors and actually… it’s a faunus. A pegasus faunus… something I honestly never thought was possible.” He said, smiling a little before looking at her. “Sorry, am I confusing you again?”

“A bit… I don’t know whether to be happy for you or scared that a stallion could make Velvet pregnant…” Coco stated.

“Well… if you like… I can talk with Fluttershy and I think she would not mind having you be the godmother… that is, if you are okay with it of course.” He told her. “I didn’t want to be sudden… I just… thought you would want to think it over. You don’t have to if it makes you feel uncomfortable.”

“What’s a godmother? I may have slept during that class.” Coco said.

“It’s like a guardian. If something happens to the parents, they can be able to help take care of the child. Like if somehow Fluttershy and I were hospitalized after an accident.” Sun explained briefly before drawing in a deep breath. “Does that help?”

“Yeah… You really would trust me with your kid?” Coco asked, unsure of what to think.

“I would… I originally thought about some others, but Fluttershy’s friends have their quirks, Discord is a bit too chaotic and honestly, the rest of my team can’t help raise a child to save their lives.” Sun chuckled at the last part before looking at Coco again. “Plus I don’t think Weiss’ standards would be ideal for raising my daughter.”

“Ruby’s too rambunctious, and Penny’s a moron. I get it.” Coco said. “Well, I suppose nothing bad could happen to the both of you that soon after the rascal's born. I suppose I’ll accept.”

“Thanks Coco… That really means alot to me. I appreciate it…” He said, looking back at her as he finished his coffee. “Would you like for me to get you anything or help you at all?”

“Uh… The only thing I want from you right now is to meet the mother.” Coco said.

“You mean Fluttershy?” Sun said back to her.

“No, I mean Neptune.” Coco said sarcastically. “Of course I mean Fluttershy.”

“Well right now, she’s with her friends helping with the grand opening of Rarity’s store in Manehatten. She won’t be back until tomorrow at best.” He said. “Hopefully, Discord can follow the instructions I left for him in what to do for feeding Angel and the other animals she helps take care of. I’ve been mostly working around the academy all day.”

“Just schedule something.” Coco said.

“I would… but how long would it be until you’re recovered? Fluttershy would flip out like she saw a ghost if she saw you right now… no offense.”

“Lots taken… I’m just bruised and dirty. I’ll cover up.” Coco said. That was when Sun realized Coco was wearing only shorts and a sports bra, which in turn caused his cheeks to flush a little bit red.

“Oh… uh… d-do you need a jacket or something…” He asked, scratching the back of his head out of embarrassment.

“Nah, I’m fine. The clothes I was wearing kinda hurt. Plus I’m inside.” Coco shrugged.

“W-would you like for me to get a bath ready for you?” He then asked, trying to keep himself composed. In all the times that he had seen Coco, Sun had never seen her before like this. Most of the time, she had herself covered up in jackets and long sleeve shirts, but never before did he actually see some skin from Coco.

“Eh, sure. I could use a bath right about now.” Coco said, placing her feet on the table. Sun obliged and went to where he remembered Rarity’s bathroom was, starting up the water a bit and letting it warm up a little first. Having it gradually rise to about two-thirds of the tub before getting a couple of towels and some other items like soap.

“Okay, I think it’s ready…” He said, until realizing something. “Hey Coco, did you want the bath hot or cold?”

“People have cold showers!?” Coco screamed in horror.

“I just thought you had a preference. It’s warm and ready for you to come in.” He told her, walking back to where she was and seeing if she needed any help with getting over there.

“Okay!” A couple seconds later, Coco walked in, butt naked and oblivious to the growing blush on Sun’s face. “Mind helping me get in?”

“Uh… s-sure.” He stammered, getting up and trying his best to do what Coco asked and overcome how startled he was. Not only did he never see Coco show any skin at all… he never saw her like this either… and it was going to get awkward really fast.

“Gah!” Coco flinched. She had slipped into the tub, and hit her head on the side. “Damn it!”

“Oh shit! Are you okay?!” Sun then asked, trying to see if Coco was hurt at all.

“Yeah… Ow… Where’s the soap?” Coco asked, looking around.

“Soap?” He said, getting it and holding it for her. “Here you go.”

“Could you wash my back?” Coco asked as she knelt in the tub. Sun was seriously unsure of what the hell he got himself into… but he couldn’t just say no.

“O-okay.” He said, easily using the soapbar to wash Coco’s back and to help clean her up from what happened earlier. He noticed there were many cuts and bruises on her back. He also noticed on her wrist was a scar on her wrist. “Coco, what are these cuts doing on your wrist?” He paused for a moment, then realizing a possibility that she might’ve hurt herself one time when thinking about her mother and stressing out over it.

“Oh… I-it’s nothing. Issues I had awhile ago.” Coco said, looking down. “After I found out I couldn’t go back to save my mother… I’m better now.”

“I-i’m sorry to hear that… I wish I could’ve done something in order to help you.” Sun said as he continued to wash her… except around the sides of her body because one, he did not want to come in contact with any of her scratches and two, he did not want it to look like a sexual advance.

“It’s not your fault. There was nothing you could’ve done.” Coco stated with a sigh. “I mean, I’m still a very angry person.”

“Yeah, but I should’ve been there to comfort you. Even if we aren’t a couple anymore, I should’ve been able to comfort you when you are distressed.” He insisted.

“I wouldn’t have accepted it. I only recently forgave you.” Coco chuckled. “Man I’ve been a bitch to you…” That was the first time Sun ever heard that from her. At times, she wouldn’t notice when she was being bossy around others. Now though, she seemed to have changed and realized that… along with something else. “Hey, what’s wrong? You seem nervous.”

“Well… Out of all the times I’ve seen you and been with you…” He said, swallowing a lump in his throat before continuing. “You were never… well……… naked.”

“Pfft, never seen a human woman naked, have we Mr. Monkey?” Coco teased.

“To be honest… only once… but what I mean is that I’ve never seen you in particular being naked. And don’t ask what happened with that one time, it’s really complicated.”

“Never watched porn before? A true boy scout this one.” Coco almost cackled. That was when Sun looked away for a moment and sighed before looking back at her.

“I was having to go through a lot in my life… Yet, now my life isn’t as busy as before…… Wouldn’t say the same for my cousin Lance though.”

“I’m teasing… Geez, lighten up, man.” Coco grumbled. “Hey, mind actually cleaning those scratches? I don’t want one getting infected.”

“Sorry, I can’t tell when someone’s teasing… Uhh… sure.” He said, proceeding to run the soap down her body and over the scratches she was referring to. He had to take off his shirt so it wouldn’t get wet and allow himself to get a better angle at the scrapes. However, when he began to move the soap along her legs, that was when thing began to get… complicated.

“Getting a little close, aren’t you?” Coco said blushing, motioning to her vagina, which was close to his face. “I only needed a back s-scrub.”

“Uhh… in all honesty, you asked me to get to your scratches. You didn’t say which ones.” He said back. He was trying to clean the scars on her legs from earlier, but this was something new entirely.

Coco was blushing intensely as she attempted to keep her private parts under the water. Her breath caught when Sun started scrubbing a sensitive part of her leg and she moaned. For a moment, Sun stopped. Unsure if the moan was caused by a wound he was trying to clean or if the moan was from where he placed the soap bar at the time.

In an attempt to focus on something else, Coco added more hot water into the tub as she let some water drain. But still, Sun tried his best to make sure he helped her through this… and he was just about done too. “Okay, I washed all of your wounds and you should be all set… Do you need anything Coco?”

“U-uhm… J-just the shampoo.” Coco said, her face flushed. Sun chuckled a little, grabbing the shampoo that was at the end of the tub with his tail and giving it to her for her to use.

“There you go… Should I step out and give you some privacy?”

“S-sure…” Coco said, sinking into the tub and avoiding Sun’s face. “Thank you…” She added, crossing her arms in order to hide her breasts, feeling ashamed and somewhat giddy with what had just transpired. Just as the faunus reached the door though and was beginning to open it, he turned around and spoke.

“You’re welcome. Anything for a friend.”

“Yeah… Friend…” Coco grumbled as she sank deeper into the water. Sun left the room, with his tail holding onto his jacket as he just waited for Coco to be done in the bathtub. He was personally relieved that nothing… well… escalated in there. But he also had a feeling that if it didn’t happen then… it may happen later.

“Uh… Sun! I need help, I can’t feel my legs!” That immediately have the faunus bolt to his feet and rush into the bathroom. The water was drained out of the tub and all that was there was Coco and the hot steam from the bath floating around her.

“You called me?” He said, knowingly. “Do you need help getting up?”

“Y-yeah… Could you help me to my bedroom?” Coco asked. Again, the blush returned to Sun’s face, but soon he nodded and got a towel to help pick her up. If he did it without one, there was a chance that she would slip and fall out of his arms. That was a chance he wasn’t going to take. Using the towel he had to help dry her off a bit, the faunus helped wrap it around Coco as he picked her up.

“Where’s your bedroom at?” He then asked her once they stepped out of the bathroom. Coco guided him to a small room with a twin bed.

“It’s not m-much, but… I-it’s home away from home.” Coco said, face red as their bare torsos touched. The Faunus used his tail to open the door as he carefully walked in and gently laid her down on the bedspread. Looking around for a small bit before he then spoke again.

“Well… do you need anything else? You look like you are all set for the most part.”

“Uh… I’m kinda wet…” Coco said, although she meant that in more ways than one. “Could you help me dry off?”

“S-sure.” He replied, a small blush from his face forming, though it wasn’t that visible because of the small amount of light in the room. He walked over and slowly reached out to take hold of the towel as he gently dried her off. Starting with her neck and shoulders before moving down her body. However, it was at the last part near her legs where he noticed something. “Y-you smell nice. Are you using some perfume?”

“I j-just t-took a shower… If I did it should b-be gone by n-now.” Coco replied. That was when Sun looked at the towel again before looking back at her… now realizing what the smell was.

“Oh… uh… o-okay…” He said, the blush growing really fast now as he looked back at her. “D-do you need a-anything else?”

“Y-you haven’t finished drying me…” Coco stated. “My legs.”

“Oh… right…” He said, facepalming himself. The Faunus slowly and carefully dried Coco’s outstretched legs, being careful with the cuts and wounds that were healing across her body and trying to focus on the task at hand. But it was then that Coco suddenly tackled Sun in a hug and locked lips with him. He was immediately thrown off guard by this, but went as far as to return the kiss to her as their lips met. When he broke the kiss, Coco then told him something that he honestly never thought he would hear from his ex girlfriend.

“I can’t hide it anymore! Even after all this time I still, fucking, love you! Even after you dumped me!” Coco growled. “I just…” She couldn’t finish.

“Hey… It’s okay… I-i did not know that you still had these feelings for me…” He said, looking at her. “I…… still have feelings too… and leaving you……… is the biggest decision I still regret… Coco…” He couldn’t continue what he was saying as Coco shifted her body along his as she still looked at him… and the only garment of clothes that were still on him.

Coco grinned. “Well, well, well… You gonna stay in those? Or am I gonna be the only one getting any fun?” That almost caused Sun to get a major nosebleed from how forward she was being. However, he soon did what was asked and began to unbuckle his pants and pull the clothes that he had remaining off. Causing his “staff” to spring up in the process. “Hmm… Does this thing come apart like your other one?” Coco teased.

“No… but like the legend that it’s based on… it grows in size.” He smirked, just as his staff was beginning to grow and harden in front of her. All the way to over 13 inches in length.

“Wow, you get that long eating bananas?” Coco teased with a grin, trailing her middle finger up her slit and collecting the juice on it, before presenting it in Sun’s face. “I know it doesn’t taste like fruit, but I hope this sustains your appetite.”

“Heh… Funny you say that…” He chuckled, poking her on the nose in response. “Your name is Coco… yet you taste like Vanilla.”

“At least I don’t taste like coffee.” Coco joked, snickering.

“Well… what matters is that you are sweet… and even taste sweeter.” Sun smirked before looking along Coco’s body. “But I should do all the… heavy lifting given your condition.”

“Well then, let’s see if your skill in bed’s as sharp as your tongue… Hopefully sharper~” Coco grinned evilly, teasing Sun’s abs with her index. He smirked, using his elbows to prop himself up and take hold of her sides.

“You know there’s a bed right behind me.” Coco’s smile grew, and spoke seductively, “I hope you’re willing to get me dirty again~”

“Patience…” He said, using his hands to help pick her up as he laid her on the bed. “I’m the one taking care of you… and you look like you are eager to start.” Soon, the Faunus began to crawl over and move his arms across her body as he held her close. His staff being inches from her. “Are you ready, Coco?”

“I’ve been ready since I figured out who you are.” Coco said with a sincere smile. Sun moved his head closer to hers, following what she said as he aimed his member at her folds and slowly entered inside her. He did not want to hurt her with her current condition, but make her feel comfortable and enjoy their embrace. Coco moaned, gripping Sun’s shoulders tightly. “I took Asphy, I had handle it a little rough.”

Hearing that, he took initiative to push in the rest of the way as all of it was able to fit inside. Both of them moaned as the faunus looked back down at her, waiting for some kind of sign for him to keep going.

“Fucking move already!” Coco shouted after almost a minute of not getting what he was waiting for. He sighed, before starting to pull back and thrust into her, pulling her in for a kiss as his hips kept slamming into hers. His cock moving in and out of her clit at an even pace as it continued to give the brunette the pleasure she wanted from him. Coco flinched at the sudden movement, but it wasn’t painful. She moaned into the kiss, exploring Sun’s mouth with her tongue as she used one of her hands to stimulate her left breast. It wasn’t long though until she felt something move along her right one. Turns out… it was Sun’s tail. And she loved it.

She felt Sun’s soft hands around her on the bed as he continued to thrust his hips and make love to her on her bed as they kissed. Only to break off the kiss for a moment to say something.

“I-i didn’t kn-know you were s-such a-a-a beast in bed~” Coco laughed. “G-getting k-kinda close…”

He looked back, chuckling a bit. “This isn’t my first time here… but the fun doesn’t have to end so soon.” He said, quickening his pace as he locked lips with Coco again, providing air for her to scream her approval as he pounded his cock into her folds.

Coco’s breathing became ragged, and soon her lower lips clamped around Sun’s member as she came. Her fluids drenching his pole as he continued to please her. But he could only keep it up for a few more minutes until his time had come as well as his cock was beginning to twitch inside of her. “A-almost there… Out or i-in?”

“I-in!” Coco cried in pure bliss. Sun had mixed thoughts in that moment in time. He didn’t want to impregnate her, but he also didn’t want to disappoint her. So he only did what he thought was right in that moment and satisfy her by hurrying up his thrusts and finishing inside her. Filling her up with his cum as both of them came down from their peaks.

Coco collapsed onto the bed, panting heavily. Sun collapsed alongside her, catching his breath and looking at her as well… before realizing exactly what happened. “Oh shit… P-please don’t tell me I knocked you up…”

“Fine, you didn’t.” Coco said coldly and tiredly. Sun breathed a sigh of relief, thanking her for telling him that and not making him stressed out or worried.

“That though… was amazing.” He added, kissing her on the cheek. “You were… wonderful.”

“Thanks… You were too.” Coco said with a content smile. Looking at her though caused Sun to ask her a question that she honestly didn’t expect.

“W-would you like to go a-again?”

“S-sure.” Coco replied.

***Asphyxious pov.***

After I helped Revan feel better and relax we all headed home. Vix and Moonstruck will start their classes next week. All I had to do now was get them the means to stay in contact with me and everyone in the den. Yes, nothing else can go wrong.

Until I heard a crash and strange laughter, along with yelling diamond dogs. I had left Revan at Twilight castile to rest. Once I reached the main area I saw something I didn’t think I’d find here.

They were pygmy trolls… Or more to the point Troll whelps… And they were everywhere. I sighed as the small troll like monsters were throwing things and causing trouble. It just never ends… I groaned as I saw diamond dogs dealing with them. I left them to it as I walked to my work shop.

“You need to choose.” A familiar voice said behind me. I slowly looked behind me to see who it was. Enid. “Teacher, or warrior. You can’t protect your world, help me, and teach Displaced at the same time.” Entropy’s face was blank and emotionless.

“You're right, I think it’s time I asked for some help. From a old friend.” I said pulling out Dox’s token and smiled. “But like they say, it’s all part of the plan.”

“Fighting in the next war is gonna be very dangerous. You’re family and world will be on the line. The Breach enjoy tormenting new worlds.” Enid stated.

“Then there going to have a hard time with this one. Between me, Cryx, that displaced who want everything dead and that woman who don’t like me. Also the number of many other wild tribes. They're going to have a hard time taking this world. And my eye still on the big game. Toruk…” I replied walking to my workshop.

“Do you even understand what the Breach are, Asphy?” Enid asked coldly.

“Displaced who were taken. Who displacers can’t let them die.” I said as i opened the door.

“Those anomalies were Displaced too. Opposing Displaced. Some even were once loved ones. Those white figures… Are what’s left of enemies the Breach have killed.” Enid said, tearing up. I looked at her sadly and gave her a hug.

“I can’t turn back now. And even if this body dies I’ll still live.” It was something I didn’t want to think about. But it true, I’m one of Toruk… Kin now. Losing my body just means I’ll sleep for a long time before I use my blight to make followers. It was a sad truth.

“You still don’t get it… They won’t kill you… They’ll kill everyone else. Revan, Gwen, Vix, Moonstruck, and not to mention, your ties in this school. Penny, Sun, Coco, they’ll all be at risk if you continue.”

“Then what do I do? I’ve put too much work into the War of Shadows. Hell that place is Wisp’s home. It’s her world and we all destroyed it. I’ve already made enemies of a number of displaced. I can’t let all that effort be wasted. If you can tell me right now, that Izra will die without my involvement in the rest of the war. I’ll pull everything I have out and leave the scouts to you.” I asked with both worry and a number of other feelings.

“I’m there. I can do it alone. And Jubilee can take care of Wisp.” Enid sighed, before looking me in the eyes. “And I will kill that bitch. She’s taken me away from my mother, killed my father, killed my… child… Destroyed my life and I have every intention of tearing her insides out.” I was a little shocked by this, she had a child…

“Do I want to know.” I asked. Knowing me this Enid from a number of years ahead of me, and by the time I get to the point she talking about. I guess I’ll go back to the war when I’m older and everyone else is safe… or as safe as they can be.

“It wasn’t yours… I… Adopted someone after dad died.” Enid looked away. I still hugged her, even if they were adopted they were still family to me.

“Okay… I’ll drop out of the war. Just, let me pick up my troops and don’t be shocked if some want to stay behind.” I said. Rubbing my face, god when did I feel so old...

“I’m fine with that. And you can help… Just not as much as you have been.” That got a raised eyebrow out of me. I wonder what she had in mind?

“Anyway, I need to go.” Enid said. “I’m a Displacer now, hated by a lot of people.”

“Not by me, and if you run into anyone from the Iron kingdoms. Send them my token.” I asked with a smile. Even if those two displaced living here with me hate my guts. I might as well start looking out for them. Baldur to… I think it time all four of us got together and had a long talk.

“Bye…” Enid then vanished. I felt a little sad that she left, and a part of me knew we may never see each other again. Enid… I may name one of my kids after her. I thought with a smile, I get back up and get to work helping my diamond dogs. Time for me to make some friends.

Author's Note

Crossover with Frost and BP

Making new friends

***Asphyxious pov.***

I sat in a meditation with my legs crossed and my hands on my knees. I was setting on a mountain side, if my eye was open I would be looking down at a crossroad. Three paths to this one place my diamond dogs were hidden and in waiting. My warjacks hidden and ready for a fight.

Even with one eye closed and the other lost I could still see. My eyeless site let me see the life force of living things and magic in use. With it I could see them, from the east was major Victoria Haley and the griffons. She even had warjacks of her own… And a Stormwall. Good thing I was ready for this.

To the west was Dasus Zoktavir, the butcher of khador. Marching with his minotaur troops and warjacks in hand. It also looks like he has a Conquest but unlike Haley who had her Stormwall following the back of the army. Dasus has the Conquest at the front.

Then there the south, where Baldur was making his way right down the middle. For now no one know about the other two armies. That will change as soon as Dasus and Haley sport each other.

Seeing things the way Everblight does is interesting. Without eyes is so strange and interesting at the same time. Meditating like this was strange and hard to do, but I was starting to get the hang of it.

“Melord,, there on their way.” Informed a Diamond Dog acting as a captain of sorts. I smiled as I get up and slowly made my way down the cliff.

“Make sure to keep an eye on everyone, if anyone looks like they're going to attack fire a warning shot.” I replied letting my large wings out as I made my way down. Now come the fun part who will attack or see me first?

I notice all three armies stop, out of the three I knew Baldur would be the first to find out what going on. Haley will come with bodyguards, and Dasus... Well he may just attack or make a show of power. I smiled as I open my eye and saw Baldur making his way over to me.

“So what have I missed these past couple of months you old lich?” Baldur said with a teasing smile as he arived, having left his entire army except for a group of shifting stones half a mile back.

“Let just say I got a upgrade.” I replied removing my hood to show of my dragon like horns and muzzle. “A goddess helped me out and let just say, I’ve made a lot of enemies and I need all the help I can get.” I then point at the two other armies, and by the looks of it major coming over with some griffon stormblade infantry.

“What about you? I hope you didn’t kill all the cryx members. Not all of them were willing you know.” I asked as I looked to the minotaurs side with Dasus and saw the big moron was what looked like yelling orders.

“You think I don’t know that? Why do you think your still alive?” Baldur said, that teasing smile still on his face as he planted his giant sword into the dirt before using it like a cane to lean on. “But in all seriousness, the ones who have control of themselves and were trying their best to have no connection to Toruk I actually left alone and may have slipped them a note to come looking for you.”

“Well that's one bit of good news, just means I don’t have to go out looking for them.” I replied with a smile, showing of my fang like teeth. That was Haley had reached us and pointed her spear at me. I just smiled as I said. “Nice to see you to.”

“Don’t give me that! I want an apology for what you did to me three days ago!” She yelled I was confused by this as baldur just watched on in amusement. I was in the Den back home three days ago, and I had my hands full with Ava and… Rin. I facepalmed at this.

“Sounds like someone got drunk and messed up?” Baldur chuckled, his mischievous smile becoming sadistic.

“SHUT UP! Who are you anyway!” Yelled Helay, it looked like she was about ready to drive her spear into someone.

“The names Baldur young miss, and I recommend you put that toy of yours away before you poke someone's eye out.” Baldur said, his now sadistic smile ever growing.

“Don’t test me, I fought in the griffon war one thousand years ago. Before that iedit put me in stone.” Growled Helay as lingling ran up and down her spear.

“Let me be clear, you walked into some kind of prank right?” I asked rubbing my muzzle.

“I was humiliated…” She growled as I held up my hands.

“My guess is you set off one of my mum pranks… Rin, I mean Rin’s prank!” God dammit why am I calling her my mum all of a sudden?

“What's wrong? fox got your tongue?” Baldur said, bursting into laughter over my slip up. I was only grateful when Dasus was making his way over with some man of war, or would they be called minators of war?

“My name is Dasus Zoktavir, the butcher of khador! What do you want, I have a kingdom to take over.” He Growled and puffed his chest out like he was trying to impress someone… This guy was a noob.

“I’ve heard of you, you showed up ten years ago. Then started started taking over the minotaur lands. Forming them into New Khador… How childish.” Helay replied sternly. This made me smile, nice to know I had the same feelings about this guy as she did.

“Indeed, sounds like he’s compensating for something... Now I wonder if I’m the only adult on this planet that isn't a pony, minotaur, etc…” Baldur sighed, his mirthfulness from a moment ago now replaced by annoyance.

“Shut up! This is my dream and-!” I was sick of this and punched him in the gut. I guess the armour saved him from having all the wind knocked out of his gut.

“You didn't have to punch him you know.” Baldur commented, shaking his head disapprovingly.

“You don’t feel pain in a dream… Tell me, did that hurt?” I asked, he just looked up at me gritting his teeth. But I saw a look in his eyes, a look of fear and realization. “You’re finally starting to understand this is all real and not a dream or some twisted fantasy.”

“Why did you call us here. What is it you really want Asphyxious?” Asked helay crossing her arms. As The Minotaurs helped Dasus back up. I looked between them all and took a set on a large rock near by.

“Lord Toruk will find away to this world some day, before that happens I want us all to work together to stop him. Like they say strength in numbers.” I replied, watching them all.

“...Ax?” Baldur said questioningly, looking like he wanted an explanation.

“I can feel him, it not much but he’s there. I don’t know where he is, but I do know one thing, he wants to come back.” I replied thinking about this. For a long time I’ve meet Toruk in the other realm on a number of times. Not face to face but I knew he was still there. The Question was is he in the void, or in his heart stone in this world.

After a long pause Baldur stood ups straight before pulling his sword from the ground and hefted it over his shoulder with a single swift movement. “Axphyxious the litch of light, you have my sword should the time come as well as the entire circle’s backing!” He then bellowed, his declaration ringing through the countryside like an oath as all of the rocks and trees around began to shift as if in agreement. suddenly the army he brought with him teleported to right behind him via the shifting stones he brought… including a pair of woldwraths… simply to prove his point.

“Show off.” Said Haley before looking at me. “You're already allied with Gilda, so there not much I can do or say to not help you… But if that dragon does show up. I’ll send what help I can.”

I then looked to Dasus as he looked at all three of us. “Dammit, fine! I’ll help but only because it’ll help me in the end… Can’t rule new khador if that dragon destroy it all…” I smiled at this as my Diamond dogs and warjacks showed themselves on top of the cliff. My Dogs howled as I looked at them all.

“So it agreed, When Lord Toruk show his ugly mug we all work together to kill him.” I said looking between them all. “So, lunch?” I asked getting odd looks from Dasus and Haley.

“Why not? Oh, and just so you know, she came along also.” Baldur said, returning to his playful mood and causing a chill to run down my spine. Oh crap…

“Hello my Lord did you miss me? Shut up and just kiss me.” Zecora said right before I found her lips on mine, as I was trying to pull her off. Buldar laughed, Haley rolled her eyes and Dasus looked like I was kissing something out of a horror movie.

After that and we all went our separate ways, I was getting a call from my token, I changed into my Lich form and had Cankerworm and Seether come with me who knows could be fun and. Oh, it was Fluttershy who was calling. I can never say no to that mare.

I did not think I’d return home with new followers. I also had them go to Ava and Rin temple if they wanted to be as close to living again. And it looks like this warwitch siren who used to be a member of Everblight legion was clinging to me for dear life.

I sighed as the Reindeer undead were looking up to me like ducklings. It didn’t help that they were calling me there Lord. And seem to want to fulfill some kind of oath or something. Sonay laughed and said I added new members to the hoard. That wasn’t true but if gave the former legion members ideas…

I was not having any of it, it didn’t help they all went to see Ava. And some traded in their weapons or spells they knew to get there new bodys. I was now hiding in my workshop hoping they don’t find me. “It Zecora all over again.” I hissed to myself as my tail moved around.

“Asphyxious~.” I froze as i slowly looked behind myself to see Moon dancer with a number of the reindeer and Zecora all looking at me with hungry eyes. “We missed you~.” Said Zecora with a wolfish smile. Well, I was boned… Mite as well enjoy it.

Author's Note

Here the crossover page. https://www.fimfiction.net/story/336441/5/the-dragons-in-the-mountains/a-wild-lich-appears

This Is Going To Be One Hell Of A Party.

***Asphyxious pov.***

I was staring at the eggs, they were going to hatch any day now and I wanted to be here when they did. Pinkie said I shouldn’t worry, but by the looks of things Pupa sheared in my worry and was watching the seven eggs with me. Maybe I should call Rin and Ava over to make sure they're okay…

That when one of the eggs cracked! I was about to panic when I heard squeaking from it. Like a baby crocodile. I started at the egg as it slowly hatched all on it own, Sonya was right next to me as we watched them hatched.

“They’re, beautiful.” Said Pupa as she stared at them in awe. I was at a loss for words as I reached out to the small dragons. As one by one they broke free of the eggs that housed them. I reach out and then, one of them bit me… Huh…

“...Holy crap that hurts!” I yelled as the baby dragon growled. Before it let’s go once Sonya get a hold of her. “Well, looks like that one take after me heh.” I smiled when Pupa picked one up and the dragon yawned.

“There so precious!” I heard Pinkie scream as she ran over and picked one up, wait. When did she get here? I blinked at this as she held up one of the baby's. “We have to tell Rin.” She said before putting the dragon baby in my arms and running off.

“I am so confused right now.” I added as I blinked at this. I didn’t get much time to think about this, as Sonya put two more baby dragons in my arms. Before telling me to keep an eye on them while she get them something to eat. So there I was, left alone with my changeling daughter to look after seven baby dragons… Maybe I should call Rin for help on this one.

My thoughts were distracted when the ground shook. “What the Hell!?” I shouted as it shook again and again in a steady pattern like footsteps. Just then Rin came running in wearing a baby carrier on her back with with a baby unicorn and fox on her sides. Immediately her eyes locked in on the kids and like a homing missile flew right at them and snached some of them up in a hug. All the while it sounds like the giant footsteps were getting closer.

“Rin, what the hell did you bring into my Den!?” I asked, well yelled. Seeing as something big was in the den and that never a good thing. “Also careful they just hatched.”

“I know that!” Rin huffed. “And I must have brought Nightmare along for the ride by mistake. Remember how I became the top dog in that death pantheon?” She asked me and I just nod at this. I had no idea what she was on about, but my guess was it take to long to explain. “Well turns out the former boss of that place was Toruk before he went bad. So when I had the gods under me bring me anything he left behind, one of them was a crate full of skulls of hate.”

“That… Make no sense, he only made the two skulls. Where did these other ones come from?” I asked as I tried to wrap my head around this. Just what was I getting myself into this time?

“Well not in the world I got them from… It hasn’t happened for you yet has it?” Rin asked.

“If it involves Toruk I guess not. Well me and some of the girls are going to the gala later in the week. So how’re things wiii-/i HOLY SHIT!” I shout when I see what was making all the noise come into view. It had the basic design of a deathjack but was much bigger, had Rin’s emblem on its chest and chains with soul cages hanging off it. What was most noticeable was it had several skulls of hate imbedded in its body in a decorative manner.

“Rin, did you make a colossals deathjack?” I asked staring at this, thing. To be far I was kind of jealous I didn’t think of that.

“YepA! Its made of tempered and reinforced ebony which is far supereor that the steel I used for the other jacks with dragon bone metal claws. I’ve even added in a nasty little feature of my own design.” At those words a bone metal canon moved from its back to point over its shoulders. “Enchanted with telekinesis to make a railgun that fires shells as big as you are now. They come in a variety of flavors to pure explosive to pepper gas made from the extract of ghost peppers. And thanks to its large size I was able to add in some features from other jacks Like that intangible thing and since it’s piloted by nightmare it can cast spells.”

“Rin, if I wasn’t afraid you eat my face I would kiss you right now.” I said in awe at what she made. This thing was amazing! It put most of most of my jacks to shame, well. Not all of them, I keep one jack hidden away that I was still working on. “Ummm, quick question. How would you go about proposing to your hoard mates at a party?” I asked, I already ask Sonya and she said yes. Now all I had to do was ask the others, not as easy as it sounds.

“Hmmmm… Never really thought about that. I guess I would ask the band to play something romantic and just get down on one knee.”

“Ummm, I have no sense of what’s romantic.” I informed her, it was true. The closest I got to doing that was cooking for everyone. “But if you think that’ll work, I guess I’ll give it a try.”

“Well you can always ask Cadance as she would know far more than I. I never went further that just scratching that itch, and the most romantic that got was ‘hey you come here.” Rin said with a shrug.

“Tmi Rin, Tmi…” I said covering my face with one hand. I really didn’t want to ask Cadance, but it looked like I had little choice in the matter. “Okay, I’ll ask her. But it’ll be wired for me, you’ll understand when a changeling turns into someone else in the middle of… You know what never mind. You don’t need to know.”

At that moment some of the babies started crying. I started to panic not knowing what was going on but Rin just sat them down, created a bucket and a scary looking meat grinder and dropped several chickens into her paws which she swiftly killed and plucked with her magic before tossing them into the spinning grinder which reduced them into pulps of goar. She then summoned several kinds of gems and metals which she grounded into powder or shaved into tiny bits which she stirred into the bloody mess in the bucket. The babies then all went quiet as they sniffed the air and crawled over to the bucket. Trying to reach what’s inside.

“Huh.” I said watching this unfold, this was interesting. “So, baby food for dragons?” I asked as I watched them trying to get in the bucket.

“Yes, they beat and ground up bones are the normal things mama dragons feed them mut the gems and metals I added in gives it rich nutrients that help their bodies grow stronger and healthier. This is the healthiest baby food that you could possibly give them.” Rin said as she created several high chairs and set the kids up and using her magic and some conjured spoons started feeding them.

“I’ll take your word for it.” I replied before Sonya came back with Pinkie, holy hell what are they wearing? Are those dresses? And why are they holding a suit?

“If we’re going to the Gala we need you to look your best.” Said Pinkie in a sing song voice… Is it too late for me to run away? I thought to myself as Sonya pulled me away with her magic. Yeap, it was too late to run away.

“Don’t worry about the little ones. I’ll look after them.” Rin assured as she waved me off, not taking her eyes off the babies as she fed them so as to not miss their mouths. I could do nothing but whimper as I was being dragged away.

Okay at first I didn’t like being here, I also hated the suit. But once Discord showed up with his friend, my god this party turned out great! I was laughing half way through half of it, then came all the slime and well I was now stuck.

“This could be worse…” I said to myself as I was stuck to the wall with Pinkie next to me with some of my friends. I tried to invite Sun so I had someone I could talk to while I was here. But I guess he didn't get my call, must be busy or something. I then saw Fluttershy friend, Tree Hugger? I think that was her name? Start to make whale sounds… I think? Or something I don’t know, all I know was it worked. Discord got angry and was about to throw the pony into a portal to… I don’t know where I couldn’t see from where I was standing. Lucky for everyone Fluttershy talked him down and everything fine again.

“This was one hell of a crazy party.” I said to Celestia as I eat some cake, I wasn’t a big fan of cake but it was good cake. Also she already hed her fouls, they were just being kept an eye on by Luna. At least that what Celestia said to me when I asked.

“I’m happy Discord lived up to all my expectations.” She replied before giggling, I slowly looked at her as I gave her the look that said. ‘You planned this.’ Celestia then smiled at me as I then laughed.

“Oh my god, that funny wait did you tell Twilight?” I asked, she just points at Twilight who looked like she was in her own little world. I better talk to her, so I got up and had a chat with Twilight. I guess all her planning went out the window when Disord showed up. “Everything alright?”

“I did everything right, weeks of planning. I had everything lay out perfectly, then discord run amuck and Celestia liked it?” Twilight explain, I just pet her on the back and smile. Poor Twilight, she really needs to relax more. I lifted my hand away as I saw the green slime now connecting my hand with her head.

“Well look at it this way, everyone still enjoying the party?” I added, I guess that snapped Twilight out of it. I even saw Pinkie and Moon Dancer dancing with the slime thing. Twilight looked a little happier once she saw everyone was still having a good time.

“I guess you’re right.” Said Twilight as she leaned on me, yeap. More smile… Oh well, I guess I now understand why Revan didn’t come here. I then picked up a glass and looked at it, it had some slime in it. Oh what the hell you only live once.

“May I have your attention please!” I called getting everyone to look at me. Grate there a lot of them, to late to turn back now. “Good evening, My name Asphyxious Hellbringer and I have something I’d like to say. This may sound strange and out of place coming from me but I feel it needs to be said... I may have been here a long time, but my interaction with the world around me has been short. By all rights, I should have died years ago, or even gone insane. But I want to thank those who helped me, those who saw something in me and cared enough to stay by my side. So I was thinking I should make it official, My hoard mates, everyone… Will you marry me?”

I waited for what felt like eternity, I then heard two girly squeals as Pinkie Pie and Twilight tackled me to the floor yelling. “YesYesYesYesYesYes!” I just smiled as they nuzzled me. I couldn’t hear anything else as I was stuck there on the floor. Really I was the slime was keeping me there. Later I found out Celestia, Luna and Fluttershy also said yes. So I had a lot to plan for, for now though I was just happy they said yes.

Wait, I just realized something. “I could get rare metals from Rin and the others!” I yelled out of nowhere, this made everyone laugh. Everything right now… seemed good.

Until I heard something that immediately got my attention. “WHEEEEEEEEEEE!!!” I looked up, only to feel something land on top of my head. I could pretty much already tell who it is at this rate.

“Orendi, stop running all over the damn place!” Wait a minute, did she-? Please don’t tell me she brought friends with her. I sat up while she was still hugging my head and, yes. Yes she did bring them.

“Clover, could you get off me now please?” I asked as she stared at me. She smiled before letting me go and ran off to join the others. I sighed as I get up and saw the others, I didn’t know all there names but it looks like I’m about to find out… though, normally, there would be four to five of them at most. However, it looked like a couple of them were either not there or missing.

“I hate how much I LOVE YOU!” She said before playing leapfrog and jumping over my head. I happen to notice the small penguin that was by her as it sighed and looked back towards Clover.

“Orendi, seriously?” Asked Toby, at least I think that was his name? Yes I remember now that was his name.

“What? At least we’re in here and not held up at the gate like Reyna and Whiskey!” That just made me look at the two of them, a bit confused as to what they were talking about. Just who was Whiskey and Reyna?

“Can we all calm down and explain, how did you guys get in here?” I asked, hoping to find out what going on before anything else happens.

“Orendi invited us and brought us through the main gate. Though when Whiskey and Reyna went to go in…” Toby said… before all of us heard something else.

“Oh! So you let that asshole MIKE walk in here and help him out, but FOXTROT is left hanging! What that fu-!?”

“Whiskey, calm down-.”

“I AM BEING CALM RIGHT NOW!!” We heard them shout as I noticed one other stallion in the room speak.

“How did that guy know my name was Mike?” I facepalmed at this, why does my life have to be so crazy? I thought to myself as I saw Discord smile. I just waved him to do his thing, why not? It not like this party was over or anything.

“Just what the hell is going on?” I then heard as I-... Wait, is that one of Orendi’s friends that went to live with Ken-.

“SHAYNE! Aurox sucks! Team up with me!!” Yelled Clover as I rubbed my head. It going to be one of those days. Oh what the hell, I’ll let them have there fun.

“Calm down Orendi… I already heard enough shenanigans when Tiny Tina did Bunkers and Badasses back in Ken’s world.” Shayne grumbled. “To be fair, Aurox liked it… even though he says otherwise.” And with that, the Djinn that was tethered to her torso just rolled his eyes and grumbled.

“Yo free food?” I said out loud pointing at the foodbar. Wonder if I should tell Clover Rin adopted us now? Couldn’t hurt to tell her. “Clover I have some news I need to tell you.”

“SHAYNE, HELP ME MANAGE MY FINANCES!!” She screamed, I sighed as I rubbed my eye. Someone gave her sugar again, I just know it.

“Dammit, Orendi. This is the last time that you try to convince us to give you chocolate because you need it for ‘therapeutic’ reasons.” Toby groaned as he looked back at Shayne and Aurox.

“So what been going on?” I asked as I began to eat some ice cream, that somehow managed to not get slime all over it.

“I’ve been fine, though Tiny Tina back home put Ken through a mindtrip when he agreed to be one of the “players” in Bunkers and Badasses. Tina was doing several characters based on other displaced he or she met… including you and Orendi.” Shayne told me as I stopped eating for a moment to look back at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Should I ask how or why?” I asked as Discord was dancing with someone.

“It was for a surprise bachelor celebration. Spike, Big Mac and Discord were already planning a guys night, so Tina decided to add something to change things up. She had you be a necromancer looking for her crazy sister in the middle of a catacombs filled with spiders, undead and other crazy shit.” The teenaged girl replied. “And somehow from his session, Ken got a new weapon from it.”

“Sounds fun, I’m sure mum would have loved it.” I replied, it made me want to join in next time they do this. But then I got curious about something. “What was the weapon?”

“Swordsplosion… Mr. Torgue came up with the name,” Shayne sighed. “It’s a shotgun that shoots exploding swords.” This made me laugh, sounds like something Rin would make for a laugh. Until I noticed her expression did not change.

“Oh my god you’re serious.” I realized. Oh god the implications.

“And when he came out, he had some… weird little Digimon displaced with him too that was incredibly pissed off at Torgue for calling her a lion cub.” She said, looking at Aurox for a moment. “What was her name again?”

“LEONA.” The djinn grumbled as he looked back at her.

“Yeah that.” Huh, interesting. Wonder what else happens in this game. I then saw Discord poke the djinn… thing’s horn. Making it grumble before Discord put a stuffed teddy bear of Applejack in it arms.

“I’m not even going to ask, what go on in Discord’s head.” I said out loud as I looked down to find my ice cream missing. I sighed knowing full well who took it.

Shayne just looked at the scene and rolled her eyes. “Oh boy… I know this all too well.” Now what exactly could she mean by that? I asked myself before seeing what happens next. “Discord’s being envious at somepony.”

“How?” I asked, blinking in confusion. “Why would he be envious?”

“Have you noticed that every so often, he looks at that green pony that’s next to Fluttershy?” She asked me. “He’s trying to get her attention…”

“Oh that, we already did that before you showed up, that was funny.” I told her before seeing Pinkie make a coungaline.

“No no… not that.” Shayne shook her head as she looked back at me and saw Orendi cuddling Toby. “Moxxi and I had to explain to Tina that just because Ken made a new friend doesn’t mean she’s being tossed aside. As in the old saying, make new friends but keep the old ones.”

“True, I’m also thinking about making him my godfather to my kids.” I laughed at the reaction I got from her. There was a mix of panic yet, something else I’m not sure.

“Oh trust me… Discord takes jealousy to a much higher level.” Shayne replied as she looked at the Applejack plushie the draconequus happened to give Aurox. “Hunh… AJ at the hollow might like this.”

“Anyway I better introduce Clover to Rin.” I added getting Rin’s token. “Mum there someone I need you to meet, could you come here for a minute?” The ground rumbled a little as it split open as one of Rin’s portals but got absurdly large. Wait, why did I just call her mum?

“What’s up?” Rin asked as she crawled out followed closely by the massive deathjack. I ground at this, did she really need to bring that here?

“I wanted you to meet my little sister the one with four arms hugging the penguin.” I said pointing at them, seeing Clover stare at Rin.

“Oh Clover, nice to meet you.” Rin said with a wave. She tilted her head for a moment, before looking at her with a crazed smile.

“COMING AT YA!” She said before launching herself towards Rin. God dammit, why did she have to do that?

“Swords of revealing light!” Rin shouted as she pointed at Clover making several glowing energy swords fall around her, locking her in place. Without missing a beat Rin summoned some paint and a paint brush and looked at clover like she was a canvas.

“Ohhohohoho, this is going to suck!!” Clover grumbled. “BUT I WANNA LIVE!!!”

“Oh don’t be such a baby, I’m not killing you I’m just doing a little arts and crafts… with magic paint that won’t wash off for months.” Rin said as got to lifted the brush to her victomes face. Yet… Something else happened.

“Rrgh… PSYCHE! Nullify!” When I heard that, I saw Orendi push herself backwards using her chaos magic and some of her clothes getting torn from the swords of light she was held down by and leaving a trail of fire behind her. “Third degree burns are HOW I SHOW AFFECTION!!!”

I cover my eye at this point, my lord what has gotten into her. “Clover for the love of god calm down before you have no clothes left.” I asked as I had my back to her. I looked at Toby and saw his jaw dropped.

“Seriously?” Shayne sighed. “You do realize that Orendi has been having a hard time trying to admit her feelings for you and now you say that?” Wait, what now?

“SHAYNE, WHY!?!” Orendi whined, looking upset now. “I WANTED TO TELL HIM THAT!!”

“You’ve been going that for almost several months. I’ve think you’ve had enough waiting.” Shayne sighed as she looked back at both Toby and I. “I’ll just go find something that Aurox can eat that isn’t hearts for one.”

“HEART EATING IS A TEAM ACTIVITY!” Aurox shouted. Oh god, why…

“Yeah, something I’m not apart of.” Shayne sighed. I am so confused right now I’m not even joking. I looked at Clover then back at Rin.

“Okay, Clover calm down and tell me what going on?” I asked crossing my arms. To be far I’ve never seen her acting this badly before. Toby himself sighed and looked back at me in response before speaking.

“It’s like what Shayne said… Orendi been having… feelings for you ever since she’s found out you’re alive. Yet she’s put off telling you for almost a year.” The penguin said, getting up for a moment. “Yeah, I think Shayne has the right idea on this one. I’ll leave you guys be and get some food. Hopefully they have fish.”

“Okay…?” I said before slowly looking at Clover, Orendi? I blink a couple of times before asking. “Why everyone call you Orendi when your name Clover?”

“Mostly because she has… split personality. When she’s… well calmed down, she Clover. When she’s crazy, she Orendi.” Toby told me. “Yet, Orendi’s the one that’s been showing up more often as of lately.”

I thought about that before looking at mum. “Think you can split them up without hurting them?” I asked as I felt Clover hug me. At least I think it Clover?

“GIMME YOUR NECK!” Rin just sighed as she walked over and gave Clover’s body a once over before jamming her paw inside her torso and pulling out a soul.

“It takes a few months to clone a new body for the soul to inhabit sooo... “ At this Rin summoned a gem which she transmuted into a doll with four arms and red eyes before stuffing the soul down its mount and setting it down. After a moment it started to twitch and get up.

“Who soul in that?” I asked a little worried that Rin may have picked the wrong one. I looked down Clover who blinked up at me.

“The one that was most erratic. I fashioned the doll to look like the soul.” Rin said with a shrug. All before Clover cleared her throat.

“I… I’m cured? …… NAH! Just playing.” She said before hugging me. “I’ve missed you, big brother.”

“I missed you two.” I replied petting her head before we both heard someone yell.

“HI, ORENDI!” We looked down at the doll who was waving at us. “Yes it me Orendi. It’s nice to meet you and… oh my god, I love this kitchen…”

“I am never going to get used to this am I?” I asked myself.

“Anyways, if I’m going to start growing a body for her I’m going to need a sample of flesh so show me that tushy.” Rin said as she summoned a scalpel.

“Mum stop scaring her.” I asked as I felt Clover hide behind me. It didn’t help the doll was laughing. Why do I keep calling Rin that?

“It won’t hurt, I’ll use Liquid pain. Besides it’s this or Raggedy Ann here stays a plush toy forever.” Rin said as she gestured to the doll. And just as Shayne came back, the doll said something even more crazy.

“LET’S BE GIRLFRIENDS AND BRAID EACH OTHERS HAIR!! SHAYNE, SHAYNE SHAYNE SHAYNE!!!” Screamed doll Orendi as she waved her little arms.

All the teenager and the Djinn did was look back at her with a rather confused look. “Okay, what the actual fu-?”

“Later, Clover you can trust Rin. She won't hurt you.” I interrupt Shayne as I move out of the way. “I’ll be right here if anything happens.” I looked back at Rin. But I know she wouldn’t hurt my sister, hopefully.

“Now just hold still.” Rin said as she created an illusionary wall around them that was waist high to Clover. “And don’t blame me that this is the safest and easiest place to get the flesh needed for this.” After saying this the back of Clover’s dress flew up over her head. I decided to look away at this point. After a moment there was the glow of Rin’s healing spell. “Okay, undies up and we’re done.” Rin said as she held up test tube with a bit of flesh in it.

“I don’t know how to feel about this.” I said before looking back at Clover. “You okay?” She nodded a little bit before holding herself closer to me.

“And now… SNUGGLING!” Screamed Doll Orendi as she tried to hug Clover. It was kind of cute. Wait I just thought of something.

“Clover, what’s Toby’s real name if he’s a displaced just like us?” I asked.

“Actually… It was Tobias. I originally just called him Toby for short but then I just stuck with it.” Clover told me. Now that was… eye opening. I just let my mind think about that before smiling at her.

“So, should I expect little penguins anytime soon?” I asked teasingly. I laughed when she blushed and hit me in the arm. Only for me to get a fish thrown at my head… Fish we meet again!

“Dammit, Asphy. We never made it to that part of the relationship. She’s been fantasizing about you too much that we haven’t taken that next step!” Toby grumbled. I picked up the fish and looked at it, reminded me of the time I hit Dox with a fish that one time. Good times.

“Wow… Tobes, calm down. Geez.” Shayne replied.

“I AM BEING CALM DAMMIT!!!” The penguin shouted. I looked at my sister and waved for her to calm down her boyfriend, well soon to be boyfriend I guess? I don’t know.

“It’s okay Tobes. I’ve just been busy…” Clover told him. “You know… How about we go somewhere less… chaotic and have some time to ourselves. I think my brother would be okay with that since Discord’s about to screw up big time… again.”

“What does she mean by that?” I wonder to myself. Yet it was when I heard Shayne that what was going on caught my attention.

“Yeah, I’m getting out of here. Rather not be in the same position as that one pony over there that might get thrown into a vortex… Oh and Asphy, let me just say that… I told you so.” She replied before she and Aurox left the premises.

“What the hell? Are they talking about Discord and his slime friend coz they already did all that stuff?” I asked feeling very confused. Whatever, I looked at Doll Orendi before looking back at mum. “Want to keep an eye on Orendi until she get her own body?” Rin just shrugged before picking up the possessed toy and holding her like a teddy to her chest.

“Well I’m tired so I’m heading back home.” I yawned before walking off to let the others know I was leaving. Rin opened a portal right in front of me which Trixie immediately jumped out of.

“Oh thank goodness. You have the best timing, those kids really need their father right now.” Trixie said as she breathed heavily. “There is no way Trixie is changing those diapers!”

I sighed before walking into the portal. “Tell everyone where I’ve gone mum!” I called back, knowing full well she had everything under control.

Sighing a little once I actually made it home and oh god! It smells like rotting compost and brimstone! After taking care of the kids I go into my room and get out of my suit. My god I can breath again… I sighed as I lay on the bed, before Jack's beacon went off… I think. I get up and turn the stupid thing on.

Yet, when I opened it up, I was surprised to see that the message was from someone else. “Hey, Asphyxious. It’s me Ken… I may need your assistance with someone along with a few other guys. I… don’t really know how to explain this, so let me send you this recording that was sent to my ECHO device so you can see for yourself. I think this may explain everything. -Ken Ahkrin.”

“What the fuck?” I asked myself before playing the video. The moment I open it up, I first saw one pony that I didn’t think would want to show herself on a recording like this.

Daring Do. “Hello everypony and all the ponies that don’t believe in my existence… This is Daring Do and my team and I have discovered what some may call a vault. For those who don’t know, ever since the changelings have become allies with the Equestrian kingdom, a sudden surge of magic has-.”

“BOOOOOOOOOOOOOORING!!!!” Oh god, don’t tell me… “YOU DON’T WANT TO TALK ABOUT THAT AT ALL DO YOU, TREASURE HUNTER! YOU WANT TO TALK ABOUT LOOT!! PECS AND EXPLOSIONS!!! I’M TORGUE AND I GOT ONE QUESTION AND ONE QUESTION FOR YOU ONLY… EXPLOSIONS!?”

Oh my god what the hell am I watching? And why do I get the feeling I’m going to meet this guy at some point in my life? “Get off this frequency, you overgrown and furless minotaur! I’m trying to convey-!”

“THAT SENTENCE HAD TOO MANY SYLLABLES! APOLOGIZE!!”

“As I was SAYING! We’ve discovered that this vault is buried in the center of the badlands in the middle of a crater and that’ll only open… and I quote, once the champion of Equestria feeds it the blood of the ultimate coward… don’t know why it would say that, but who knows-.”

“AND I ALONG WITH THE REST OF THE SELF MADE TORGUE COPORTATION SINCERELY BELIEVE THAT THIS IS MOTHERF**KING AWESOME!!! SO WE SET UP A TOURNAMENT TO FIND THIS… NUMBER ONE BADASS!! IF YOU WANT IN, COME TO WHERE THE VAULT IS BURIED. IN THE BADASS CRATER OF BADASSITUDE!!!”

“That’s not what the area is called-.”

“BADASS CRATER OF BADASSITUDE!!” The transmission ended with Daring Do facehooving herself and groaning before the transmission ended. Well… This could be fun. Then I saw the rest of Ken’s message.

“Yeah, my uncle decided it would be “fun” to set up his own campaign of carnage. I’m going to need some help with this one, but I don’t want to reach out to Beacon and offer the students and teachers participation in an all out bloodbath. Aaron’s busy with Rainbow Dash and Applejack’s helping with the family. I may be taking part of this, but I’m definitely unable to do this alone… It’s gonna start in two weeks. But let me know if you want to actually take part in this. Trust me… I may need all the help I can get.”

I looked at it, then thought about it. “Fuck it, why not.” I sent my reply, it was two simple words. I’m in.

Time To Meet Dragons.

***Asphyxious POV***

“Okay… Spike glowing is that, normal?” I asked, as Spike was scratching himself all over. I had no idea what this was, but Twilight was looking into it. Me I was trying to find some way to help Spike. “Want some ice?”

“As long as it stop the itching!” Said Spike as he kept scratching himself. I felt bad for him, so I had Sonay look into how to help Spike. I made a lump of ice and put it on his back. Spike let out a sigh, he was scratching less but he wasn't stopping.

“It is the call of the dragon lord.” Said Luna. Oh right I forgot Twi was having a meal with Luna and Celestia. Wait Dragon lord?

“Dragons glow when ever they’re called by the Dragon Lord.” Added Celestia. That was interesting… Wait, if this happened to every dragon… Why am I and Sonay not glowing to?

“How do I make it stop!” Asked Spike as he used the blade of the end of my tail as a back scratcher. I moved my tail away before he hurt himself.

“The only way to stop it would be to answer the sumoman.” Said Luna as I sighed at this. Look like I’m in for a long day.

“Okay, I’ll take him to the dragon lands and get this sorted out.” I replied picking up Spike by surprise. On my way out I heard Twilight say something about being careful. Wait a minute… “Aren’t you coming to?”

“Oh I can’t go this is something only Spike can do. And Ponies can’t go into the dragon lands. It far too dangerous.” She replied and that made me smile at her. I point at my wings and tail. Then at Twi wings and tail, along with the dragon horns on her head to. “Oh… I see your point.”

As I and Twilight was flying with Spike on Twilight's back, I started playing with some tokens. Until I found one of someone I meet before. As soon as I held the token in my scaled hand, as soon as I heard the voice from it. I then remembered who it was.

“Yo this is Rainbine here and if you got trouble from bad guys or those who betrayed your loyalty just call me and I will put a bullet in their head.”

I guess it was time I gave her a call. “Hey it me Asphyxious, I’m flying over the dragon lands to see what the Dragon Lord want with Spike. Want to tag along and see what happens?” I asked, as we made our way to land.

“Sure. Let me tell my two friends where I am going and I will be right over.” Rainbine said from her token as she came out of portal a flew minutes later. “So I take it that this a episode from season 6?” She asked while looking around.

“No idea, I’m just here to help out Spike.” I replied as a glowing dragon flying past. “So far Twi been trying to help Spike relax.” This was my first time meeting dragons here. I’m also surprised Rainbine not asking about my new appearance. Or the fact I have black and blue scales.

“I have notice your new look. I just didn’t bother to ask.” Rainbine replied with a shrug. I raised an eyebrow at this. Okay could everyone read my mind now or something? That when I noticed the last of the dragon's landing. I was about to relax myself when I heard someone from behind us.

“Hey look, it our old friend Sparkle Sparkle.” I turned around to see a group of dragons. One of them was red and looked like he was in charge. I watched them talk, and by the looks of it this red dragon was a jackass.

“And who this? Some kind of dragon trying to look like a pony?” He asked trying to be insulting. I have the urge to remove that drake wings now…

“My Name is Twilight thank you.” She replied crossing her arms. “And I’d like it if you could remove yourselves.”

“No way! What did you do to yourself, roll in some glue until you looked like a fake dragon?” He and his friends laughed… urge to kill rising… I then and Rainbine walked over to them.

“At least her brain isn’t the size of a pea like yours is.” Rainbine said the red dragon. He growled at Rainbine until he saw me.

“Hey you going to let a freak like her talk to us like that?” He asked, I guess he thought I was with them. How cute, I smiled before reaching out and shaving my hand into his open mouth, and grabbed his tongue.

“Listen here welp. You insult my hoard mate again or pick on MY son. And I’ll pull your tongue out and use it to as a foot cleaner!” I growled into his face. “Do you understand?” He quickly nods his head as I let him go, he then ran off with his friends. I snort before looking back at Spike and a blushing Twilight. “What?”

“Why a foot cleaner? Should have use it as a ass wiper.” Rainbine said with a raised eyebrow.

“Why did you call me your son?” Asked Spike. I rubbed my head as I looked around, before thinking of what I was about to say.

“For one I’m not that vulgar, and two. I see you as my son Spike. Nothing wrong with that.” I replied, Spike then hugs me. I smiled at this as I pet his head. Our little moment was interrupted when a huge shadow casted over everyone. When we looked up I saw a huge… And I mean huge dragon.

“Is that the Dragon Lord? If not then he is one fat dragon.” Rainbow said from Rainbine’s head as only she and the Lich can hear her right now.

“Dragons of equestria hear me! I have been dragon lord far longer than many of you can remember. And my rain has been extraordinary.” I just stared at this dragon. This is how I imagined how big Lord Toruk would be. Nice to know there are other dragons that are this big.

“He is going to step down as Dragon Lord.” Rainbine said borely.

“Was the big speech a giveaway?” I asked as he went on then all the dragons stop glowing. Well nice to know that was over I was about to leave with Spike and Twi. Until…

“Wait! You!” He roared, as all the dragons parted from us… Oh boy… We all turned back as he glared at us. “Where do you think your going?”

“Umm, I was going home your lordship, sir.” Said Spike and I stand in front of Spike.

“That a problem?” I asked with a low growl, if he planned to hurt any of them he had to get past me first. He lowered his large head to look down at us.

“You don’t get to leave until I say so.” He replied. As he let out a growl of his own.

“You want to try and stop us?” I growled back. Every instinct in my body was screaming for me to fight this larger dragon. That was until a blue dragoness fly in between us.

“Dad he’s just a runt, and it clear this other dragon just trying to keep him safe. Just let them go home.” She said crossing her arms. I blinked at this, who was she?

“They’re very tiny heh, I could crush them with my pinkie claw!” Oh hell no! He did not call me tiny! I growled at this.

“Heh nice joke mr dragon lord sir.” Said Spike. I glared at Spike, he does not need to grovel to this jackass!

“It was not a joke, it was a fact. If I wanted you to laugh, I’d commend you to LAUGH!” He roared at us, that does it! I changed into my dragon lord form.

”Back off or I’ll bite your face OFF!”” I roared back, it was only after this I realized something… I was only half his size… Oh.

“Look like you bite off more than you can crew on that one.” Rainbine said with a facepalm. I on the other hand did not panic or back down as the dragon lord stared at me.

“Umm, dad? Is everything alright?” Asked the small blue dragoness. We just stared at each other. I had no idea how long this lasted for until he asked me something.

“What is your name.” I tilted my head to one side as he asked this. I looked down at the others to make sure Spike and Twilight were safely shielded under me.

“Asphyxious Hellbringer, devour of Everblight.” I replied, he then laughed.

“I did not know one of Toruk barsted kin would ever come here! I am Dragon Lord Torch, we have much to talk about. But for now you and your son must stay. He must take part and that is the end of it.” Torch said in a commanding tone. As much as I didn’t like it, he wasn’t going to attack me by the looks of things. So I stand down, for now. And turned back into my arthro dragon form.

“Spike need to be here in order to stop any of these dragons from becoming the next Dragon Lord.” Rainbine said. Well I guess that important too, but I was interested in what Torch knew about Toruk.

Twilight went off to keep an eye on Spike as I waited with Rainbine. Me and the larger dragon were just staring at eachother. I had no idea if this was part of being a dragon, but I did know I was not the one to make the first move.

“So are you two going to kiss each other or what?” Rainbine asked with a snicker. I turned my head and blow smoke at her. This made Torch laugh a little before he stopped laughing.

“Tell me, what is one of your kind doing so close to dragon land? Most of your ilk tend to stay away from other dragons or try and kill them. Why’re you here?” Asked Torch.

“I’m here to help my son. Nothing more, nothing less.” I replied as I felt a little uneasy.

“He not your son, I could smell the blight from that other one and you but him. No, he was not born of your blood.” The dragon lord added as he lay down. “And you don’t act like the others.”

“I don’t care that Spike not of my blood, that doesn't make him any less of my son. What do you mean others?” I asked as Torch growled, then started to pick at his teeth.

“I am guessing he had a bad run in with the others.” Rainbine guessed.

“Rainbine, everyone has a bad run in with them. And that putting it lightly, to lightly.” I replied, then sighed. “How many of Toruk kin are awake and walking about?” I asked, Torch looked at me a grumbled.

“As far as I’ve meet, three are awake and only two of them have their own bodies. Not counting Everblight, Who I guessed you already have eaten.” He replied and then smiled at me. I felt the heart stones in my chest glow, which everyone could see. This made Torch laugh. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

“That or he's just hungry.” Rainbow said sneaking in Rainbine’s head. While Rainbine just roll her eyes at this. I on the other hand stand up and look around, something felt… Wrong. I could feel it in my bones.

“Uh-Dude? Are you okay?” Rainbine asked sounding a bit concerned.

“Something coming, I can feel it.” I growled as my wings flex. I looked every witch way to see where it was coming from.

“It is another one of your kind, We made an agreement with them not to interfere with them and they will not fight us. If you’re going to fight, them I will not help you.” Said Torch, as I saw a shadow in the sky, that was fine with me. I growled as I flex m y claws and lick my lips.

“That okay by me… I want to fight them.” I growled with a smile on my face. I was excited, I wanted to face them, to eat them, to kill and devour there athanc stones! I spread my wings and took off into the air! I wanted battle!

“Do you need my help with this?” Rainbine asked her arm cannon ready to fire. I don’t see why, the dragon still too far away to see and she can do whatever she wants. All I want is to eat that DRAGON!

***Rainbine Pov.***

“Is that yes or a no?” Rainbow ask since I didn’t get a answer.

“I think he wants to fight that thing.” I said back Rainbow as I turn to look at Torch. “Soooo. Any bets on who will win this fight?” I asked the former Dragon Lord.

“I have rarely seen them fight before. But from the stories of old, they’re willing to kill each other in order to gain more power.” Torch replied with a smile. “This will be entertaining.”

“Yeah. I bet the pervy Lich will win this fight.” I said while looking back at the fight wishing I had some popcorn to enjoy this fight with. “Anyway. Who do you think will become the next Dragon Lord?” I asked Torch.

“Who knows, I just wish I could be dragon lord for another two thousand years.” Torch replied as he saw both Asphyxious and the other dragon crash into the ground. As the two breath fire at each other, before continuing there fighting.

“Oh. Things are starting to heat up. Pyro would love this.” I said before I stop and blink confuse. “Now why was I thinking about that guy from Team Fortress 2?” I ask myself before I just shrug it off as nothing and continue to watch the fight. Until I saw Asphyxious thrown off of the other dragon, and almost land on me!

Asphyxious was covered in cuts and blood ran down his body. He let out a growl as he get up and charged at the dragon again. Digging his fangs into the dragon neck.

“Why does that part remind me of Vampires?” Rainbow asked which I didn’t care about right now as I was a little tick off of nearly being made into a pancake. I then saw Ember fly up to Torch but stopped once she saw Asphyxious and the dragon fighting.

“What going on?” She asked as Asphyxious used the blade on the end of his tail to stab into the other dragon underbelly. As the dragon bites into Asphyxious wing and claws at his snout.

“It is nothing, but Asphyxious fighting with one of his kin.” Torch replied with a smile.

“It’s a fight to who eats who.” I said adding my two cents in as my answer. I then saw Asphyxious thrown into a cliff side as the other dragon roars. Asphyxious wasn’t moving as the other dragon growled.

“What happening!?” Yelled Twilight as she held Spike in her arms. “Who is that dragon fighting Asphyxious?” It was now that the other dragon slowly made it way over to Asphyxious.

“A dead dragon that’s what.” I answered as I shoot the dragon in the ass with my arm cannon. The dragon growled as it slowly turned back to look at me. “There more where that came from dumb dumb.” I said as I shoot the dragon again.

I saw it take a breath before I heard Twilight yell. “Get out of the way!” As Soon as she said that, a huge billow of fire shot out of it mouth. I took to the air to get away as a lick of flame hit my leg, I then heard Rainbow scream in pain.

“Rainbow are you okay!?” I asked in concern as it was the first time I heard her scream like that.

“It burns! That son of a bitch it hurts! Kill this mortherfucker.” I heard Rainbow yell out which I nod in agreement as I start shooting the dragon in the head while avoiding the fire. The dragon then lifts up both of it large wings and slams them on me like a fly trap.

“Ouch! I am going to feel that one tomorrow.” I said as I slowly got back up while wincing a little bit in pain. It then hiss as the dragon looked down at me, in it eyes was a hunger, an endless hunger for all things. As soon as it was ready to attack Asphyxious jumped on to it back biting at the base of it wing. It roared in pain as Asphyxious kept attacking.

I heard a sickening crunch, as the dragon stopped moving. Asphyxious then started eating it... “Ok. If I saw this after I just got displaced a 1000 years ago I would have lost my lunch. But now not so much.” I said while watching the dragon being eaten.

“It’s one of those times when it’s a good thing I can’t eat anymore.” Rainbow said in agreement. That when I saw a large stone inside of the dead dragon chest. Asphyxious took one look at it before sinking his jaws into it. Before swallowing it whole.

“That was groush.” Said Spike, before Twilight covered his eyes as Asphyxious kept eating the rest of the dragon.

“I see you have the staff Ember. Didn’t I tell you could not take part?” Asked Torch.

“She didn’t listen to you old timer.” Rainbow said snickering since the two dragons can’t hear her. I then saw the way Asphyxious was acting as he guarded the dead dragon. From any one who tried to stop him from eating the rest of it.

“Is Asphyxious alright?” Asked Twilight who looked on in worry. “I’ve never seen him acting like this before.”

“I saw the other dragon stap one of it’s claws into the back of his skull. It’ll take time but he will recover.” Torch said off handedly. “Dragons have been know to savive far worse. But I will keep an eye on him until he calm down.”

“With what? Ices or having funtime in bed with Sparklebutt here?” I asked. Troch looked down at me like I was a little kid.

“You misunderstand, with his mind damaged he has reverted to an animal like state. Like this he can not recognize friend from foe. It will take time for his mind to repair itself, for now he must be left alone or he could eat you.” Torch explained as I saw the way Asphyxious was looking at me, the licked his lips showing off his bloody fangs.

“Nope. Not on the menu. But that tasty red dragon is.” I said as I pointed to the dragon that was giving out hugs. Asphyxious didn’t seem to care, before he could make a move I felt Twilight hand on my shoulder then was teleported somewhere else.

“Are you alright Rainbine?” Twilight asked as she put Spike down. As I found out we was in her castile.

“Yeah I will be fine. I took worser hits then that.” I said with a grin. “So how do you know my name? I would have thought you would have mistake me for Rainbow from CHS.” I added with a rise eyebrow.

“For one, Rainbow never wear green or is part robot. You also have two souls in your body not one. The fact you was called using one of the tokens Asphyxious has, made it clear you’re someone else. Asphyxious always tell me about all the displaced his meet and there names.” Twilight explained with a smile.

“Huh. So are like his girlfriend or something?” I asked while I looked around the room we was in.

“Yes I am, I’m his hoard mate. But Asphyxious asked me and the others if we’d marry him back at the gala last week.” Twilight said with a smile, before she sighed. “I just hope mother doesn't jump him like she did at the party.”

“Really? How many is he marrying?” I asked surprised.

“Well there me, Pinkie, Revan, Gewn, Moondancer, Sonay, Luna and Celestia. Maybe Rainbow but she not sure. And some others who want to think it over first before deciding.” Twilight replied.

“He must be one lucky guy and maybe a little bit unlucky since he is going to marry Sunbutt.” I said as I keep my temper down from hearing Sunbutt’s name.

“You know, Asphyxious could try and remove the other soul inside of you. And try and give the Rainbow soul a body. He was asked by another displaced if he could help them with the same problem.” Said Twilight as she took a set.

“Nah. I am cool in here.” Rainbow said as I told Twilight what Rainbow just said.

“Are you sure? I saw you get burned and dragon flame dues more than dame the body, it damages the soul. But if you’re sure you both want to stay like this, then I can’t make you change your mind.” Twilight replied then picked up a book.

“We are sure. Plus she can prank other Rainbow Dash's since them and other Displaced are the only ones that can hear her.” I said which I hear Rainbow giggle at this.

“How? I don’t see how they hearing her voice can be seen as a prank?” Twilight asked. “Besides wouldn’t it be better if you both had your own body's?”

“Well I don’t know. We have been together like this for so long. I don’t know what I will do if she wasn’t in my head.” I said not sure about this and Rainbow agrees with me.

“I think I understand, it like living with a really good friend and you’re afraid of would would happen if you left them.” Twilight explained. She then looked at me with a that look I’ve seen before. “Can I have a look at you. To find out how your body work?”

“Uh..Sure. Just don’t go nuts about it.” I said with a sweat drop on my forehead. After a few hours of this Asphyxious finally show up, only his a arthro dragon and naked. Asphyxious looked like he was half asleep, as Twilight lead him to a bedroom to rest. Rainbow Dash had other ideas.

“Hey sleepy head. How are you doing?” Rainbow asked from Rainbine’s head. I didn’t hear a reply but I did hear Rainbow giggle.

“Do you really want me to go in there?” I asked Rainbow which she giggle some more.

“Yes, Yes I do. Beside. When’s the last time you had funtime?” Rainbow asked as I groaned at this and enter the bedroom. I saw Asphyxious laying on the bed and as I went over, I saw just how much muscle he had on him. He looked like something out of someone dreams with all that muscle. Asphyxious let out a rumble as he rolled over to his back.

“Hey Asps. How are you doing?” I asked as I try to look away from the muscles but fail poorly. Asphyxious opened his eye lazily as he looked at me.

“What is it Rainbow Dash?” Asphyxious asked rubbing his head. It looked like his head was still foggy.

“Uh..Just want to see if you okay.” I said not bothering to collect him.

“My head feels foggy, but it nice that you came to see me.” Asphyxious replied smiling at me warmly. “You can join me if you want, there a lot of room here.”

“Uh..Sure.” I said as I climb into bed blushing a little. Asphyxious hugged me and started to purr.

“Got a itch I could scratch?” Rainbow asked which made me blush even more. Asphyxious nuzzled me as I felt his large hands on my hips, slowly reaching for my ass.

“Anything for my hoard mates.” Asphyxious purred as I felt him lick my neck.

I am not going to lie it kinds of tickles if my giggles was anything to go by. I then felt something growing under me as he fondled my ass. “What the?” I said as I let out a little moan from the fondling.

“Want me to keep going?” Asphyxious asked with a throaty growl. He then kissed me on the lips.

“Oh yeah. That felt so good.” I hear Rainbow moaning in bliss as we kiss. Asphyxious then put his tongue in my mouth, it was so long and warm. I then decided to slowly move my skirt and panties off to have more fun. Asphyxious let out a moan as I felt him go inside of me. I can’t help but moan since I haven’t felt this pleasure in a long time.

“Hey Rainbine. Wake up.” I hear Rainbow calling out to me as I slowly open my eyes while feeling something heavy was on top of me. It was Asphyxious and he was looking down at me wide awake.

“Rainbine… What did you do?” He asked with a small blush on his face.

“Well. Rainbow wanted me to come in here to have some funtime.” I answered as I had a bigger blush on my face as I realize I was naked.

“So you couldn’t ask me when I was in my right mind to do this why?” Asphyxious asked in a annoyed tone, I felt him move a little and it made me gasp. He was still inside of me!

“I asked if you had an itch that needed to be scratch?” Rainbow answer back. Asphyxious let out a sigh then looked down at me. I felt him thrust and it made me moan.

“Well, we’ve gone this far. Want me to keep going or stop?” Asphyxious asked as he smiled down at me.

“I think we can stop now. After all should be thinking heading home and trying out some new toys I got from Dr Eggman.” I answered as I grab my bra that was near by. I then gasped again as Asphyxious started moving. It felt so good.

“Are you sure?” Asphyxious purred in my ear as my body was getting warmer.

“Uh...Oh what the heck. It not like I will become busty or anything.” I said as I drop my bra and start kissing Asphyxious on the lips. I felt Asphyxious thrusts deeper and faster into my body, it almost felt like I was on fire. The next three hours were heaven.

Author's Note

Another crossover with DarkMagicEn-Forcer1

I'am 120 Cooler!

Nanny Rin

***Asphyxious pov Rin Temple.*

“Rin we need to talk, you there?” I asked tapping my foot. I had enough to deal with getting my wedding ready for my hoard mates. Not only that all of my kids have been starting to say strange things. Even Pupa. There was a rumble as the black stuff in the pit began to boil before a paw reached out and grabbed the edge of the pit and Rin pulled herself up and used her magic to float over the rale.

“Yes Ax? What is it?” Rin asked. I smiled when the baby deathclaw Rockstady started roaring. It was cute and all but he wasn’t really trying to get Rin to leave. I think he was just happy to see her.

“Care to tell me why all my children started calling you, there grandmother?” I asked crossing my arms. Rin just tilted her head at this before leaning in close.

“Why, whatever do you mean? It’s not like it’s a surprise that they would call me that. I heard some of my worshipers talking about how they’ve heard you calling me mother...son.” I swore I could hear the shit eating grin in her voice.

“Mother… Rin, Just tell me this all isn’t something that because of a spell. To be honest, I kind of like calling you mum.” I replied rubbing the back of my head. I wasn’t sure what I was seeing, the mask face gave a look of… Something I couldn’t tell. “And I’d feel better if my children can see you as more of a nan. Then all this being some kind of prank.” One of Rin’s tails waved over her face changing it to the most heart wrenchingly sad expression I’d ever seen.

“You… You’re saying that you don’t want me as a mother anymore?” She asked as she trembled a little. She isn’t. I thought to myself as black tears started to roll down her face. She is! “Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Rin began to cry as she ran out of the temple and down the hall. I could feel the daggers shooting out of the eyes of everyone who heard that and dig into me.

“That not what I’m saying!” I yelled, as I ran after her. “I just want to know if you’re serious about being my mother. The kids can’t stop talking about you, they ask me when can we see grandmar Rin again?”

“How can you ask me that! Of course I would take the role seriously! And I visit those kids once a week!” Rin cried out.

“Wait you do?” I asked surprised, why does no one tell me these things!? I just found out about this yesterday. “Look I’m sorry okay mum, is there anything I can do to make things better?” Rin sniffled a bit before conjuring up a pair of overalls with a cartoonish picture of a fox being followed by a baby fox and the words ‘mama's baby boy’ written on it. Okay that was kind of cute.

“You can wear this for me.” Rin said as she used her free paw to wipe the tears away but still gave a few sniffles. I sighed but agreed to wear the silly thing, if it’ll make her happy.

“I’m surprised you didn’t ask about my new look?” I asked showing off my wings, and rubbing my snout. I guess my new dragon body was overlooked.

“Oh like this is the first time you’ve gotten an upgrade. It’s hardly a surprise when it keeps happening.” Rin replied. “Besides I can smell the woopy goddess on you and I don’t want to know. Do you know how long it took me to have my dungeon cleaned after her one and only visit?” Rin said in annoyance but then squealed after I had the overalls on. She then grew larger and picked me up and placed me on her lap. “Smile for the camera!” Rin said as she summoned a camera and held it in front of us with her magic. Why not, I smiled a little.

I looked down at the other alls once she took the pitcher. “So… How long do I have to wear this for?” I asked feeling like this was nothing new.

“All day!” Rin proclaimed happily as she set me down. “Oh! Mommy has a question about those warjacks. Are soul drives lost knowledge?”

My eye widened as soon as I heard the word souldriver, I left that out of the copy I gave to her. But then again, the Seether warjacks from the books was seen as a rare and hard to rebuild. Let alone copy… “How…” Was all I could think to ask her, as my mind ran a mile a minute. Soul drivers can be built, but the seether warjacks not so much… But I did build one. That when it hit me what the book was… The book true name. I could not remember the name of the book, but I remember the lore of it.

“Well I’m asking because I built one. You see, to help someone I needed to keep a soul compressed while I mended it and I just built one to use for this procedure. I know there was a few mentions to it in the book you gave me but nothing more than that. It wasn’t till I was done that I realized what I made. I figured it was either my aspects of lost or forbidden knowledge that let me know how to make it so I asked you if it was lost to see which.” Rin replied.

“I’ll… Be right back.” I said as I head off to get my book on the cryx. I needed to make sure it was safe, that it was still in Kat’s paws. As I walked back to the den it gave me time to think. I knew Rin well enough that she won’t abuse this knowledge, but I had to look at some things first. Rin just watched me run off before shrugging and summoning a 3DS her size and started playing while she waited.

By the time I came back with the book, I saw Rin had turned her temple into a mini arcade… I didn’t see that one coming. “I… Have the book.” I said out loud.

“Okay, why did you need it?” Rin asked as she and a diamond dog were playing a fighter game. I bring the book over and put it in front of her and looked through the pages until I found it. Somehow she was still winning despite her view of the screen being blocked.

“Soul drivers, this is what you wanted to know right?” I asked as I showed her what they were used for. And the number of mad souls used in it.

“Hmmm… guess it was forbidden knowledge then.” Rin replied while giving the pages a flat look after one of her tails waved over her face.

“How did you know about it? I made sure to leave the more, questionable stuff out of the copy I gave you.” I asked looking over the book myself, now that I look at it. Did it always have this many pages in it?

“I’ve already told you how. Pay attention when your mother speaks boy.” Rin said in annoyance. “Two of my aspects are lost and forbidden knowledge. I needed something that can keep tiny weak souls compressed so that I can fuse them as they all shared one body and I just suddenly knew how to make them.”

“Funny, I just stuffed a manticore soul into my Seether souldriver and he’s fine.” I replied looking over the book, Something was bothering me but I didn’t understand what?

“Well that’s lucky because you’re missing a few parts. The page is worn in a few places where some parts to it are supposed to be shown.” Rin said as she looked it over.

“Understandable, I did lose more than half of the pages for nine hundred years.” I added looking a a line of words on a page.

“Hmmmm… What you have here is enough to work but it’s not as strong. But that also means that the parts that would torture the souls trapped inside are gone. So it’s best you just use It how you’ve been making them unless you find a soul evil enough to warrant it.” Rin said.

“I make it a point to avoid those kind of parts. I did find one soul but I gave him to Ava to eat…” I replied as I looked over and over lines of words on another page, What was this some kind of spell? “Hey Rin take a look at this line.” I asked pointing it out to her. Rin just hummed as she looked it over. “And here.” I pointed out on another page, we both then began working finding out what this code was… At least I think it was a code? Have the book was mad ramblings.

“It is a very complex summoning spell. A nasty one at that as it requires live sacrifices. Lord Toruk?” Rin questioned.

“Nothing new there, the Cryx run on souls and death. Lord Toruk was the dragon who made the cryx. I’ve had a run in with him now and again… Wait, how many sacrifices?” I asked looking at her in worry. If that Lich Poison dagger found out about this, his had more than enough time to put this spell into action. Rin just shook her head.

“To qwote Davy Johns, one soul is not equal to another. The more innocent the soul the more it’s worth. And this spell is expensive. Considering the level of this spell I’d say...About five hundred children or over a thousand adults.” Rin said in a disgusted tone. As soon as I heard that fear started to build in my soul.

“Nine hundred years…” I said to myself as I fell to my knees, I stared at the floor as I tried to control this terror that was clawing at my mind. “Nine Hundred years…” I said again as the fear made it way into every part of my being.

“If they had completed the spell wouldn't you know about it by now? It requires those sacrifices but I never said that’s all they required. Just that that’s what makes it evil.” Rin said as she patted me on the back. I started to calm down as I started to see reason, that right just because they may have meet the number of souls needed for his return without knowing the details. It’ll be like making a house without mortar.

“Okay… I’m good now, what else was needed for this spell to work?” I asked as I get up. Man I was just glad Revan didn’t see that or I would have lost all respect from her.

“Well first of all it’s not a gradual process. The sacrifices need to be killed during the ritual itself so souls they’ve already harvested won’t count. Secondly it must be performed somewhere in this world that has been stained by evil. Such as the Crystal Empire or Tarteras.” Rin said as she looked it over.

“Or the broken coast…” I said to myself as I think this over. There was no way it still be here after all this time. Land masses would have moved and for all I know the islands could have sunk into the ocean or turned into mountains. But I do know one thing for sure, dragonblight scar the land and for him to live on the islands of cryx for well over a thousand years. It has to stand out… But at the same time I have no idea how much time has passed between now and the end of the Iron kingdoms.

“Lastly the ritual needs to be performed by a servant of the one being summoned that meets some qualifications. One who has forsaken all empathy, who has killed their own kin, and have embraced undeath. That is, became an undead by choice and killed them selves to become it.” Rin finished.

“Well nice to know I didn’t meet any of those requirements.” I replied something tell me I’m going to see more Cryx ponies running about but something was bothering me. “Rin… You know about Moon Dancer and the unliving, would you still call them innocent… Even after being turned into what they are now?”

“Yes, I guess they would. This ritual does not require blood just souls to extract.” Rin replied. “But every evil dead they do strips away innocence.”

“I think I understand what they’re doing. The reason Moon Dacner and the others weren’t mindless undead... They were collecting them, maybe trying to find a loophole for the ritual.” I explain as I think this over. Why keep their free will if they weren’t being turned into proper undead?

“Hmmmm, anyone who would willing work for such people wouldn’t be worth much. Unless they didn’t know or were being forced in some way.” Rin replied.

“Oh trust me they were being forced and mind controlled with false information.” I added as I pet Rocksteady.

“Then yes that would keep enough innocence intact for the ritual.” Rin confirmed. That’s not good. Wait, something was still missing… They have everything they need to get this to work, they have the means and away around the soul problem… So what’s still missing? Why haven’t they done the ritual yet. I double check to make sure that the pages weren’t stuck together and when they weren't I turned the page. I facepalm when I realised that there was more on the next page. It wasn’t much but it was still there.

“Hmmm?” Rin looked down at the small print. “An additional sacrifice of a brother's blood?”

“I know what it means…” I said as I set down and sighed. “I think it means the blood of one of Toruks children. He needs their blood to make it work, or it has another meaning.” Rin just looked down at me.

“Say...your transformation from absorbing those stones. You don’t think?” Rin began to say. I didn’t know what she was going to say, but I had a good idea. And if this is going where I think it is.

“Yeah… Maybe it needs my blood.” I said looking down at the baby deathclaw. I pet him as I looked at his small form.

“It is a possible loophole they could have considered. As far as I know you are the easiest target to get to and harvest from.” Rin said.

“Not only that… Lord Toruk said I was his key. Fucking asshole planned this.” I growled to myself. He manipulated me without even doing anything. But now that I know, what could I do about it? “I need more heart stones…”

“This spell is very complicated. The one he gets to perform it needs to be highly intelligent.” Rin said as she looked it over. I can’t help but think of a certain lich I’m now much happier I killed. Well more or less killed, but then I had an idea.

“Everblight… There’s a displaced of Everblight.” I said as I get up. “He told me he was planning to fight his Lord Toruk, if I help him I maybe able to get a piece of that old bastard’s heart stone. The implications are… a lot to think about.” And the risks were even higher than that. No matter where lord Toruk was from or what equestria he was in, he was the first dragon of Immoren. One mastick and I’ll be the one who gets eaten.

“Do you need some undead throw away troops to fill out your forces for that battle? Some soulless dead will be useful if you have to fight any more of those...Son of a bitch!” Rin shouted, releasing the game controllers for the first time to cover her head. I stared at the diamond dog who won. He was howling and jumping up and down without a care in the world. “I know how to make skulls of hate! Oh, even by my standards that is just sick!”

Well, I’m just glad I had to take over mine and not know how they're made. I then started to think about one of my hoard mates, Who I knew I could do nothing for. I then thought of something. “Say mum, have you seen a Siren before?”

“Yes, They live under the sea. Why?” Rin asked, happy for the change in topic.

“Know anyone by the name Sonata?” I asked in a small hopeful mamer. I might as well meet them, it don’t help I know my Sonata was going to die and I could do nothing to stop it.

“One of the three banished to the equestria girls universe?” Rin asked. I just nod my head yes as she looked at me. “Never met them.” Rin replied. I saw one tail move over her mask, showing a missjiff mask.

“Want to go over there in your equestria?” I asked smiling little. I wasn’t looking for a replacement for Sonata, I just wanted to talk to them was all.

“I would need to send some undead to dig it out. The Goodlies stole the Crystal Heart so the hole place in trapped in ice.”

“How those morons get there hands on-never mind… It was in the open unguarded wasn’t it?” I asked rubbing my face. For ponies who were big on friendship, they were really dumb at keeping things safe.

“Yes, and this was when Sombra was trying to get inside so the crystal ponies didn’t even remember it so nopony even batted an eye as they walked out with it.” Rin answered.

“Alright let go. Just a warning, when we get to the other said expect some… changes.” I warned as Rin opened a portal. I really hope this don’t turn out like last time.

I had no idea Rin had this many books, I think I found Twilight’s wet dream. As I stared with a slak jaw. She had books on everything, even on stuff I’ve never even heard of before. What the heck even was a wabbajack?

“And this is just the first floor with the safe stuff. You need to take a test to deturman what kind of knowledge you can be trusted with to get a library card and visit the higher floors. The further up you go the more dangerous the knowledge can be. You can’t tell from here but the first floor of my library is bigger than Canterlot by itself.” Rin explained. “An entire magic school moved into this dimension just to be close to this library.”

“I’m shocked Twilight hasn't moved in yet.” I said out loud as I followed Rin. I then saw several Twilights working at the desk and a few scanning the shelves. Why do all the Twilights look so cute.

“The local Twilight has been giving that teleportation spell a workout visiting every day. Thanks to the Twilights I had to set up restrictions on how long you can stay in here before you’re forced to leave for things like eating, sleeping and socializing. Not short enough for it to matter to anyone but a Twilight as no one else is as obsessive so most don’t even notice it. We even have a dragon Twilight that moved into the city. She’s the one adventurers go to to have their loot appraised.”

“Cool, so where this morrier portal?” I asked as I saw a Twilight blush at me before running off with a book. I smiled at that to myself, there something about a blushing Twilight that never get old. Rin just looked up to the sky for a moment before answering.

“Still being dug out but I’ll have it soon. Unfortunately skeletons aren't as fast as my foxy imps but they are immune to the intense cold.” Rin replied.

“Wait.. Cold?” I asked confused. “Why was it cold?” Rin then whacked me upside the head.

“Listen when I talk to you boy I’ve already explained this! The Crystal Heart was stolen and without its protection the Crystal Empire froze over faster than Mr. Freeze could do on his own.” Rin stated. Okay I get it, no need to hit me upside the head.

“So it was still in the casile when it all went to hell?” I asked wondering just how tall this library was.

“The crystal ponies were more focused on getting out before they were flash frozen into ice sculptures.” Rin replied. I could understand that. Hell I would have done the same thing, in there place. “Anyways I figured that you might like to check out a few spell books while waiting. Or maybe go shopping in the market district for potions or there is this one place called the Body Shop. Adventurers sell the bodies of defeated monsters there so you can buy parts or even hole remains.”

“Interesting, I may have a longer look at those when we come back, But for now i’ll just look up some new spells.” I replied, as I started to look around at all the books. I didn’t go far, didn’t want to get lost and all.

“If there is anything you can already think of, those crystal balls on the walls and tables are magitech browsers. You can search by content to find a book on this floor and an imp will deliver it.” Rin said. So cool, I thought to myself as I started looking around. After finding an interesting book I waited for the imp to show up. I saw one running up to me with a book. After taking the book, I hugged the little fox thing before letting it go. This should be a good hour read, unless something happens. About an hour later a portal opened up next to the table which I took as an invitation and closed the book and left it on the table as I hopped in. What I saw was Rin, a creepy little clown puppet with knives for fingers, Nightmare, a bellsprout and a Mr. Mime that was carrying the plant type before it jumped from the mimes hand to Rin’s head.

“Thank you Gambit.” Rin said to the Mr. Mime before it walked over to me and offered a hand to shake.

“I would ask where you got the pokemon from… But I know better.” I said rubbing my head. I glared at the clown puppet, ready to set the damn thing on fire should it look at me funny. “So that the mirror?” I asked pointing at the wall of ice behind Rin.

“No that’s just the chunk of ice it came in. Once it was in my dungeon I was able to get the mirror out.” Rin said as she pointed to a mirror on the other side of the room. The puppet made a disturbing, echoed laugh as it pointed at the Mr. Mime that looked like it was doing a strange little dance for me. Immediately everyone ducked behind the hunk of ice.

“Get away from me or I’ll set you on fire..” I growled as smoke left my nostrils. I was about to brave fire on the pokemon before I felt something tug on my tail. I turned around and saw it was glowing. “What the?” Before I could question more on what was happening, The next thing I know I’m thrown into the mirror.

Once on the other side I growled to myself as I started to get up only to have something heavy land right on top of me.

“Woo! That was fun! Oh, looks like I grew a little on the way through. Glad I still fit.” Rin’s voice rang out from above me. “Now where did Ax go?” She said as she stood up and started shrinking down to a normal size.

“Get… Off…” I said in pain as she was still standing on me. How can she not notice that I was under her feet?

“Woops, sorry about that. Still a little wobbly from the ride.” Rin said as she hopped off. I was about to get up again before something light landed on the back of my head and gave off that same creepy laugh I heard the clown puppet make.

“I swear to god I will eat you when this is all over.” I growled pulling the stupid thing off my head. I held it out to Rin before I ended up killing it.

“Leave poor Show Stopper alone!” Rin said as she took the possessed toys and hugged it against her… My brain stopped at what I saw. “Wow how are my boobs so huge?” Rin said as she looked at her giant melons under the kimoto she was wearing. Why is she so hot!? My mind screamed at me before I slapped myself.

“Okay moving on!” I called out and looked around. Hmm, school in the right place, everyone going about their day like nothing’s wrong? Yeah we’re in the right place. Now where was Sonata and her sisters?

“Well this won’t grab unwanted attention.” Rin deadpanned at her outfit. Her now human like mask showing her annoyance before she waved her hands over herself. She seemed confused when nothing happened and she hummed. “Hmmmmm…. My magic is still there sooo….magic blocks? Let’s see if I can break those.” She said as she started grunting in exertion.

“Rin, magic not as abundant here as it was back home. You’re going to have to deal with limited power for now. I know I had to…” I said as I looked at where my tail used to be, I miss it already. I was suddenly blown over by a strong wave of dark magic that flew off in all directions for what looks like miles. The sound of every car alarm in the town going off at once filled the air.

“Much better.” Rin said as she used her magic to change her cloths and create an illusionary face over her real one.

I stared at Rin with a look that just screamed, now you've done it. I guess the word not getting attraction did not apply to her.

“Oh don’t give me that look. How did you expect me to explain why I’m wearing a mask and I can’t take it off?” Rin asked Before looking around. “Strange. It looks like no one preseaved the magic at all.” She said and I looked around and indeed everyone was looking at the cars in confusion as if not understanding why they all went off.

Meanwhile in the science lab.

“And that class is why photosynthesis is…” The teacher suddenly stopped talking when he saw the human skeleton unhook itself from its stand and start walking out of the room. “Verry funny miss Dash but you’re not tricking me into thinking that the dead are rising from their graves again. I learned my lesson after the fifth time. Much better job though. I could hardly see the strings.” The teacher said to a very confused Rainbow Dash as she watched the dead leave the room.

Back at the portal.

“Let go before someone notices us?” I asked as I start to walk away from the school. I sighed as I looked at my human hand.

“Alright alright Just making sure my four bodyguards are ready.” Rin said and I turned to look at her. She was carrying the evil clown toy in one arm and had the bellsprout in her hair like a flower decoration but those two were all I saw. I guess it helped they looked like toys.

“So how do we find them?” I asked having no idea what point in time we landed in. I knew nothing about this place apart from that everyone from equestria is human here.

“Well you’re looking for those Sirens right? They feed on conflict and hate?” Rin asked as the third body guard phased into sight behind Rin. The Nightmare grinned like a cheshire cat as Rin pointed at her.

“I see, we use nightmare like a greyhound?” I asked rubbing my chin, it wasn’t a bad idea. “Lead on Nightmare.” I said holding out my hand to one side. It just looked around itself sniffing the air before flying off in one direction.

“Follow that spirit!” I yelled running after it with Rin. We followed it across town before stopping at a sports stadium. I just stared up at it and then looked back to Nightmare. “You sure this is the right place?” It just made a rude gesture at me before flying inside.

“I guess that’s a yes.” Rin said as she followed. I just sighed and followed Rin as she cast invisibility on us allowing us to get past the guards. We then came to the seats where all of the sports fans were either cheering or booing. Mostly booing. It looks like the home team is loosing.

“Wonder what going on?” I asked looking around at everyone yelling. The Nightmare then appeared in my vision and flew into my body. Suddenly I was walking but had no control of my actions, oh I was not going to stand for-WOW?!? I can see them! I thought to myself when the Nightmare lifted my hand over my eyes and focused on them in some distant seats just soaking in the negativity. After that I felt Nightmare leave my body and float over to Rin.

“You see them Rin?” I asked as I start to walk over. Luckily it looked like the game was going into half time or was ending I didn’t care.

“Yes I see them.” Rin replied from behind me. We walked over to them, I was being careful not to make a sound as we get closer. I was a foot away before I felt something slam into the side of my head! Next thing I know I’m on the floor seeing stars.

“You okay Ax?” Rin asked as she pokes me.

“Mum, I don’t want to go to school today…” I had no idea what I just said. All I knew was Rin was poking me. I then felt magic course through me and the pain was gone.

“What the hell!?” And it looks like Rin’s healing spell got the sister’s attention. My head must still be spinning because to me they looked like angels. Especially Sonata. But there was also a mix of feelings to. I decided to let Rin do all the talking, sadly my brain wanted me to say something I didn’t intend to.

“Are you angels?” I asked, before I realized what the hell I just said! I hate myself so much right now. Great first impressions Asphyxious. I thought to myself before facepalming. I wheeze in pain as the bitchy leader walks on me like I was a carpet, before coming face to face with Rin.

“Who are you!?” She demanded.

“Only warning, get off my son.” Rin said evenly. The siren just snorted and stamped her high heels into my back.

“That’s it!” I growled before getting up making their leader fall off of me. I expected to hear her shout or cry but after a light flash all I heard was a squeak. I looked back in time to see Rin bend down and pick up a dollified Adagio.

“Rin.. Turn her back.” I asked looking annoyed at her.

“After I’ve played with her a bit. She needs to learn there are consequences to her bitchiness.” Rin replied as she started squeezing the mine siren getting musical squeaks from her. I sighed before looking back at Sonata and Aria.

“Can we go somewhere we can talk?” I asked in the small hopes Rin didn’t freak them out. The two looked like they wanted to run but didn’t as they looked to their sister.

“Ya…” Aria said in an unsure tone as she grabbed Sonata’s arm and started walking. I sighed as we followed and I tried to get Rin to ease off on squeezing Abagio.

I look around at the inside of the abandoned building that the three were apparently living in. I felt sorry for them, no one should live like this. “So, who’re you guys?” I heard Sonata ask. I wasn’t sure what to do. So I say the next best thing.

“How would you three like to come back with us, back to equestria?” I asked, once Rin turned Abagio back. Said siren turned from glaring at Rin to looking at me with her face doodled all over by Rin when she was playing with her.

“We’re listening.” Abagio said as she gave me a suspicious glare. This was not going to be easy. I thought to myself.

“My name is Asphyxious Hellbringer, and this is my mother Rin… What is your last name?” I asked in surprise, after all that happened I still didn’t know her last name.

“Flufflten.” Rin replied making Sonata laugh and making Abagio even more paranoid.

“You never got your own mother’s last name?” She asked incredulously.

“She… And I are not related by blood. Also we’re what called displaced, Rin would you mind explaining it to them?” I asked. Without a word Rin created an illusionary screen that began to count down. Huh all we need now was-.

“I got the popcorn!” Sonata yelled as she held a bag of popcorn in her hands. Oh the Pinkie is strong in this one.

3,2,1... The images of those vault boys from those fallout game advertisements appear on the screen. “Welcome to being displaced!” The voice from those same advertisement called out. One of those boys on the screen looked around before turning to the screen and pointing to himself in a questioning way. “Yes you! Are you ready to get super powers?” The voice asked and the boy nodded excitedly. “Are you ready to leave all of this world’s responsibilities behind?” The boy nodded faster. “Are you ready to leave the planet forever?” The boy was about to nod but stopped himself before shaking his head no. “Then you’re going to need a costume!”

Suddenly the boy found himself in a magical girl outfit and he quickly jumped behind a trash can to hide. “Oh, alright you big baby. Is this better?” The boy looked at himself before standing up in a generic superhero costume. “But wait! There’s something missing! Where is your cape?” The voice cried out dramatically. The boy looked behind himself before looking back to the screen and shrugged. “Luckily for you there are creatures of the void that will be happy to trick you into buying what you need so that they can turn you into your character and give you a good kick into another world!”

At this the boy was suddenly next to a stall with a man dressed as the Resident Evil merchant who was holding up a cape. The boy looked very nervous and tried to back away. “What’s wrong? Don’t you want the cape?” The voice asked causing the boy to shake his head as fast as a toon. “Well there are a few other ways to go about it. But this is how it happens most of the time so congratulations! You have a shiny new cape!” The boy turned his back and saw the cape attached and tried to take it off. Before he could though he was sucked into a portal.

Next the boy found himself in a brighter area surrounded by plastic, toy ponies being moved around with strings like puppets only without moving limbs. “Welcome to the Equestrian multiverse! Where you and countless others like you can now call your new home!” The boy blinked and looked around in confusion. “Wondering where the others are?” The boy nodded at this. “In other versions of this world! You can make friends with them by using their tokens which they send out like a message in a bottle!” The boy looked up and made an exaggerated shocked pose before jumping back and avoiding getting hit with a sword that embedded itself right where he was standing.

“Be careful though. For some reason some of them use very pointy things even though they tend to nail people on the head.” The boy just glared at the screen after hearing that. “Well, aren’t you going to use it?” The voice asked. The boy just crossed his arms. “You know I’ll just keep dropping more on you until you do.” The boy’s eyes widened at this and he quickly picked up the sword. As soon as he did a hole opened up in the air and a man in armor and a horned helmet showed up. “Oh look! It’s Dave the dovahkiin! Here to say hello!” The new man waved and opened his mouth wide making the boy fly back from the force. “Woops! Careful now. It might be hard to master your new powers! But don’t worry. You are now Vats boy! So now you can take it!... Vats boy?” The voice asked as it zoomed in on the boy with swirling eyes. A long stick came in from off screen to poke him in the face a few times to no affect “...Well anyways now you are a part of the world of displaced! Now go out and make a bright new tomorrow! And ask someone else how to make your token because I don’t think he’s waking up any time soon for that part of the video!” At this the screen went black save for the word ‘End’ floating in the middle.

“Did you like it? I made it for when I needed to explain being displaced.” Rin said with a smile.

“You’re aliens!” Yelled Sonata with a smile. “I knew you were real!” She called out before hugging me. I blushed as she had her arms around my neck. Okay do not panic!

“You have got to be kidding?” Aria said dryly. “How do we know you’re not lying?”

“One second.” Rin said as she stamped her foot on the ground making one of her portals in the ground. This caused the three to jump away from it as a beholder floated out of it! “Hey Bob.” Rin said with a wave.

“What is that thing!?” I asked as Sonata hide behind me.

“I don’t know. It looks like it’s been growing on the walls for a while now though.” Bob said as he looked at some kind of fungus growing on the wall.

“This is Bob. Bob is a beholder.” Rin replied. “You know, Dungeons and Dragons? The guys that can shut down your ability to use magic just by looking at you.”

“Oh we play that at the weekends.” Said Sonata with a smile, making her two sisters blushed. Wait… What did Sonata just say? I thought to myself as I looked at her.

“This doesn't prove anything.” Adagio said from her hiding place.

“If you’d like I can take you to this one world where everything is made out of grumpy crabs that pinch you all the time. Boy that world got old fast.” Rin replied.

“What?” I asked confused, okay this went in a wired dershion. I thought as Sonata looked up at me. “W-what? Something on my face?” I asked. She just stared at me as she looked at my eye.

“You have nice eyes.” She stared staring at me. Okay I am freaking out!

“Stop flirting with the moron!” Adagio shouted in aggravation. “The point is why should we trust you tw- wait where did the giant floating eye monster go?” She asked as she looked around.

“Bob went out to find some shops. He likes seeing if he can find new things in worlds he has never been to before.” Rin answered.

“WHAT!?” I yelled. “Do you have any idea what could happen with that thing running around in the open!?”

“Oh my dear child. That ship sailed a while ago. Remember that wave of dark magic I let off when I broke the limiters?” Rin asked. I nod my head yes. “Well I’ve been picking up a lot of new minion links after that. I hit a few graveyards and at least one morge so about now everyone in town is going to notice the zombies. Not to mention there was a museum in town so, dinosaur bones.”

Oh my god, I thought as I put a hand over my face. The city going to be overrun with zombies.

***In the Middle of the City.***

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” A high pitch scream rang out with the groans as the rotting dead began tearing their way out of the ground and flooding the streets. People ran from the hoard of slow moving zombies only to see the skeleton of a T-rex stomping down the street. Before long the streets were devoid of the living as everyone ran inside any building they could get to and barred their doors and windows. The sole exception being a girl with electric blue hair marching down the sidewalk while bobbing her head to the music as she waved the the walking cadavers as she would anyone else on the streets.

***Back with Asphyxious.***

I had no idea what to say when I saw the army of undead walking down the street. It didn’t help some of the zombies were, dressed up and had muasal increments. “Well… At least there playing my favorite song…” I said as Sonata looked entertained by the spatel.

“Strange, they shouldn’t be doing anything like that without ouders. They should be acting like-” Rin began to say before the sound of groaning and banging could be heard as the dead tried to get in. One of the windows shattered as a zombie dog broke through. “Ya, like that.”

“Should we be worried?” I asked before I heard a yelp as the zombie dog was kicked back out side by Aria. Huh guess she tougher than I thought.

“Stay away from my sisters!” Aria yelled at them.

“No they’re just trying to get to me. They’ll only start attacking someone if they attack them first.” Rin replied. Aria’s eyes suddenly widened at hearing this.

“Aria, stay behind me and your sisters. I’ll keep them away.” I said before seeing the zombie dog jump back inside. As it ran over I picked the little bugger up. It just growled and chomped at the air in Aria’s direction as several more zombie animals took advantage of the window and jumped, crawled and climbed inside just as the door broke down as a horde of human undead poured into the room. All of them fixated on Aria.

“Rin… could you call them off?” I asked as I throw the dog at a Zombie. “Upstares ladies!” I yelled as we ran, well me and the sirens did. When we got upstairs we locked ourselves in one of the rooms and barricaded the door. Quickly I run over to the window and looked to see if Rin had done anything to see the zombies shambling out of the house. In fact all of the undead appears to be marching to the same spot off in the distance.

“Well that a relief.” I said then felt someone hug me, I looked over and saw Sonata smiling at me.

“How can I ever repay you for saving us.” Sonata asked fluttering her eyes at me. I just stared at her with a blush on my face. Oh boy what do I do?

“He didn’t do anything useful!” Aria yelled.

“But he looked hot while doing it.” Sonata replied making her sisters facepalm. Looks like my family getting bigger and bigger… Oh god help me when my kids reach their teen years. Everyone froze as that creepy laugh could be heard along with the sounds of something moving through the vents.

“Oh god no.” I said as all three sisters all of a sudden hugged me at once. We all screamed at the vent was violently kicked out before that dambe puppet fell into a clump onto the ground before untangling its limbs and standing upright before it laughed at us as its head did a full 360.

I looked on annoyed but the siren sisters all screamed and held on to me for dear life. I blushed a little when Sonata buried her face into my neck. This is not my day… The puppet just laughed again before it moved over to the door and started using its blaid fingers to start chopping up the barricade to free the door.

“Oh no you don’t!” I yelled as I tackled the little bugger to the floor. We then began to wrestle which was surprisingly difficult considering the size difference. Rin must have built this thing to get to you through any gap because I had to constantly change my hold on it to keep it from slipping out of my grasp.

“Look out behind you!” Sonata yelled before I was picked up myself in the grasp of… Rin’s shadow? I knew it was hers because it was still fox shaped. Unfortunately this aloud the puppet to get loose and start chopping again as the shadow started moving things out of the way with its tails.

“Well this sucks, hey shadow Rin? Is the other you on the other side of that door?” I asked.

“I’m here.” Rin said from the other side of the door. “Phantom Rin can’t talk.” At this the door was cleared and opened. Quickly the shadow set me down before going flat and reattaching to Rin’s feet. Rin then picked up the puppet and petted it. “Thank you Razorkinder, thank you Phantom Rin.”

“Okay now that’s out of the way, umm do you still want to come with us?” I asked rubbing the back of my head. An old shew collided with my head courtesy of Aria.

“Is there tachoes?” Sonata asked. I blinked at this and turned to Rin. “I’m not sure about my equestria but there maybe some in Rin equestria? Maybe?”

“I enjoy a giant tacho from time to time so they’re there.” Rin said with a shrug. “At least in mine. But if you wind up living in my world you’re going to live by my rules or you will be punished.”

“What could you do to us worse than using me as a seat cushion on the bus ride here?” Adagio asked with a deadpan. Rin just blinked at this question before summoning an old book that looked like it was made from a patchwork of human flesh.

“Hey necronomicon. What’s the worst curse you got?” Rin asked it and to the surprise of the three sisters it replied.

“Hmmm... Well there is gut worm. It makes your intestines break apart and turn into giant worms that start eating you from the inside out. It also traps your soul so you can’t die from it.” It replied.

“How about they stay with me and not worry about being turned inside out?” I asked. As all three of them were hiding behind me. When did I become their shield?

“Oh I wouldn’t actually do that. They asked what’s the worst I could do so I decided to give them an answer. Besides that curse is like giving them their own paradise compared to some of the other things I could do. Like using them to make skulls of hate.” Rin said with a shudder. “Besides I always tease the villains. They’re not reformed yet.”

“Wait, she’s not a villain?!” Adagio asked incredulously as she pointed at Rin.

“No just has dark powers.” I replied.

“She has to be evil! The undead! Her behavior! I spent an entire bus ride under her butt! Half of my body is still sticky from the seat!” Adagio replied angrily. Okay too much info…

“Hey, I wasn’t going to sit on that sticky bus seat. Besides as a plushy you make a comfy cushion.” Rin replied.

“Okay let’s go and get you girls reformed.” I said before I felt Sonata hug me again.

“You can reform me anytime.” She said smiling up at me. Oh boy… Revan not going to like this.

“Strange, why is it that every time she flirts with you I feel this powerful pulse of rage coming from outside this world?” Rin asked as she looked up. Yeah, that must be Revan… I’m in for a long week. “In fact I think I can feel it getting closer.”

“Let get home before anything else happens?” I asked, I don’t like to deal with Revan in other worlds. The last thing I need is her trying to kill someone.

“Let me collect Bob and my new minions first.” Rin replied before closing her eyes.

“Now hold on! We never said we would go with ether on you!” Adagio shouted.

“Come on don’t you want to go back home?” Asked Sonata. “I miss the ocean. And being able to breath underwater… I miss home.”

“Obviously they need us for something. Why else would they come all this way to this miserable cesspit of a world to get us? If they want our services then they’ll have to listen to our demands.” Adagio replied.

“Okay what do you want?” I asked, well it can’t hurt to hear them out.

“First we demand negativity to fuel our power! Hate, rage, fear.”

“Yes the power of the weak.” I said offhandedly. I saw no use in something like rage, it blinds you to other possibilities. Fear is only as useful as the ones who fear you, at some point they will not and fight you. Lastly hate… I would say it pointless but through the better part of my imprisonment it kept me going. But there is a point where you must let go of that hate.

“Hay!” Rin said in an offended tone. Nightmare reappeared and glared angrily at me. “Don’t insalt your mamma!”

“Sorry.” I said with a defeated look on my face. I can never win can I?

“I forgive you.” Rin said with a smile as she patted me on the head.

“Secondly we demand our own luxury rooms.” Adagio continued.

“And takoes!” Sonata shouted out.

“Fine, and takoes.” Adagio deadpanned.

“I think we can work something out?” I replied smiling at Rin.

“You want me to build their rooms don’t you?” Rin asked with a deadpan.

“Well, I’m not sure how well they'll do living with Revan and Twilight.” I added rubbing the back of my head. “As well as Starlight and some of my unliving.”

“Fine.” Rin said with a sigh. “But you’ll have to do something for me in exchange.”

“Okay what did you have in mind?” I asked looking at her. I just hope it nothing crazy.

“You must pay attention to your kids.” Rin answered.

“What? I do pay attention to my kids.” I replied feeling hurt, what make her think I don’t pay attention to my kids?

“Oh really? Name one time you visited the little ones in my dungeon where you weren't there because you wanted something from me. In fact name one time where I didn’t have to bring them up for you to go visit them.” Rin said in a disapproving tone.

“I…” Rin had a point… I haven’t really seen my kids in Rin world. With how crazy things have gotten lately it never crossed my mind. God I feel horrible now.

“Did you know they’ve started talking? They have started calling the changelings mommys, me fluffy. Want to know what their mothers have taught them to call you?” Rin asked with a deadpan.

“I’m getting an idea…” I replied softly before looking up at her. “Okay, I get it. I need to spend more time with them.”

“...Are you sure you want to get with that guy?” I heard one of the sirens ask in a hushed tone.

“I would think someone wearing those ridiculous overalls would be a poor choice anyways.” Adagia added. I looked annoyed at them, they make it sound like I had a choice.

“I don’t know, I think it kind of cute.” Said Sonata with a smile on her face.

“Thank you. I made it myself.” Rin replied. “I can make your rooms and you can refill on negative energy in my temple.”

“Your temple? What are you some kind of priestess?” Aria asked.

“Dark goddess actually.” Rin replied. She just got strange looks at hearing that. “I broke the magic binding this world gives with enough force to hit this entire city with my power. How tired do I look?”

“Ummmm...You know what? The demands we’ve made are fine.” Adagia said while shaking in fear. The idea that they were trying to extort things from a dark goddess must be making them nervous. I’d hate to know how they react to finding out I'm becoming a dime god like dragon.

“So we all ready to go now?” I asked looking at everyone. Before Sonata hugged me again, this made me miss my Sonata even more…

“Keep in mind you’re going to have to share him. He doesn’t hoard… gold.” Rin said with an eye roll. I just blushed in embarrassment at that, I have that under control now! Why everyone think I still do that!? I just cover my face with my hand.

“Hoard? You mean like...a dragon?” Sonata asked and Rin just nodded. Her two sisters looked like they were trying to wrap their heads around the mechanics of their sister and a dragon… working.

“It’ll all make sense once we get back.” I added to avoid any misunderstandings. I also had a powerful need to see my kids in Rin equestria now.

“Alright. I guess this place won’t be much fun for a while with all those tanks filling the streets and the town being locked up as a quarantine zone. Hmmmmm… Do you think I should make a giant illusionary projection over the city and tell them it’s not contagious before I go?” Rin asked.

“Yes. Yes I think you should.” I replied, she already made a army of undead. The last thing this world needs is to worry about something like this happening again.

“Alright alright. You guys go ahead I’ll catch up. Your world or mine?” Rin asked me.

“Yours, I need to see how my kids are doing.” I replied as I started to walk back to the statue. Hell maybe I’ll stick around for a week or two.

“Hold on let me portal you to the...portal. You don’t want those army guys in hazmat suits snatching you up on the way with the limiters on you guys.” Rin called out before we could get down the stairs.

“Oh okay.” I replied as I stopped walking. I wait as a portal opened up in the floor and jumped in. I wait on the other side for the girls as they came up screaming. Guess they expected to keep falling down. Without a word I stuck my arm through the portal to show them that it was there before jumping in myself. It didn’t take as long for the three sisters to follow. As I changed slightly in shape and grew in size it felt good to have my tail back. And my old clothes under the overalls. ‘Smash!’ I felt something hard collide with my head before I fell to the floor.

“Now look what you’ve done you crazy mare! And will you stop that! It’s a portal! What makes you thing hitting the opening with a sledge hammer will do anything!?” A voice shouted angrily.

“You don’t understand! That world just suddenly went crazy for no reason all at once! I’ve seen enough of their horror films to know how that’s going to turn out. We need to stop the plague from getting to this world!” Sunset Shimmer's voice shouted.

“Ouch… Why must I feel pain?” I asked holding my head I looked for Sunset before seeing her. Why the hell does she have a sledge hammer?

“Ahhhhhh! He’s infected! I’m sorry!” She said with tears as she raised the hammer over her head and aimed at mine.

“That’s it! You’re getting locked up until you calm down.” The other voice said as the weapon was pulled from her magic by the skeleton pony from before as she was quickly put to sleep with a spell.

“Good thing I’m part dragon or that would have split my skull open.” I said as I get up again only to once more be struck to the ground by three scaly ponies that fell on top of me. I stared at them as they stared back at me. They did look kind of cute.

“Oh...It’s you three again. Just stay out of trouble and you won’t get any.” The skeleton said in an annoyed tone as he looked at the three.

“Starswirl!?” The three shouted at once. Huh, so that what he looked like. Well, as a LIch.

“Are we going to have any problems?” Starswirl asked in a dangerous tone. I wrapped my wings around all three sirens.

“I’m sure they’ve learned their lesson. Besides I’m going to feed them negative energy so they don’t need to do wrong to keep their power.” Rin replied as she hopped through the portal and shut it off with one of her tails. The lich just nods at this and walks off with both Sunset and the mirror. “I think I might have gotten some more worshipers in that world with that announcement. “Well time for you to go visit the little dark angels.” Rin said happily as she picked us up in her magic and started walking to a new portal she created. “And in any of you three do anything to harm them I will take your souls and craft a hell just for you three. Okay?” She asked in a cheery tone making the three nod rapidly.

“Mother I’m sure they won’t harm anyone. Now could you ladies get off me please? I really need to see my kids.” I asked as I removed my wings from them.

“Can’t...move. Magic holding us down.” Aira groaned as she tried to push away. I stared at them before giving them a playful smile.

“Hey kids! Look who granny Fluffy brought you!” Rin said as she set us down and I could see my kids looking at me.

“Dedbeet!” They all shouted at once.

“That’s right! Deadbeat came to visit!” Rin cried out with a chuckle as the kids came running up to me. I felt a little hurt at the nickname but I was just happy to see them.

“Hey kids, did you miss me?” I asked as I still could not move with the sirens on top of me. They just cheered and started climbing on me and the girls and one of them was tugging at my tail. I didn’t mind it so much, the sirens on the other hand?

“Stop it that tickles!” Sonata giggled as one of the little changelings was pulling on her fin? I blink after one of the kids bopped me on the nose with a plushie of me in my lich form. Aww that was cute.

“Dedbeet stay?” She asked innocently with big eyes. I smiled at her as I bopped her on the nose to.

“Yeah, I’m going to stay.” I replied, something tells me Sonay or Rin are going to work on making portals between our two worlds. “And please call me Dad.”

“Dedbeet!” She cried out with a giggle before giving my face a hug. She then joined her sibling in using us as a jungle jim.

“Their mothers have been teaching them their new name for you for a while now. It will take a while to change it.” Rin said with a smile.

“It fine.” I replied in understanding, besides it give me a chance to explain to their mothers what happened to me and why I haven’t seen them in so long. I then saw the way Sonata was smiling at me. “Yes?”

“I think I’m going to like staying with you.” She replied before hugging me. I was going to wrap my arms around her, until I heard Adagio squeaked.

“Who touched my flank!?” She yelled, before I moved my hand away. I did not intend to do that. Sonata giggled as I got death glares from her sisters. This is going to be a long week.

Author's Note

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/268792/the-beating-of-my-heart

I Have Everblight Power, Wait, What Going On!?!

***Asphyxious pov.***

The last modifications were almost done my new body was close to being finished I could feel it. I felt everyone working hard to put the parts in place. Hooking up the new batteries and other power drives as I call them. I've been through so much and see a lot. Yet I still feel like I have a lot more to see and learn. After seeing Len and her other mates made me feel I needed to get more power. Not only that but meeting Abathur was interesting, not only that but planting that new tree will be fun to see what happens to it.

"That the last piece how do you feel Asphyxious?" Asked Kat as she looks down at me. I slowly sit up in my new body and move my large claw like fingers. I then tested out my new arms and slowly stand.

“I feel like I can take on a warjack and win.” I said then changed back into my human form. I then walked out and headed down to the lower levels to look at what left on the remains of what was down there. Wasn’t much left but the remains of the dead I asked the dogs to leave alone.

I then pulled up my echo and decided to give Len a call, see how she doing. That when things started getting strange she wasn’t picking up. That had me a little worried it wasn’t like Len to not pick up. That when I heard Sister voice from my echo.

“Asphyxious we have some guests at the den and they want to meet with you.” I sighed as I looked at the remaining Colossals that was being taken apart and lifted up as parts to be sent to Eddies den for repairs. Also I had Boomer work on the bullets and arms for my warjacks.

“Tell them I’m on my way…” I said as I let my Lich form take over my form and make my way back to the den. Instead of walking I decided to teleport back. I was surprised at what I was seeing, what I saw was Twilight Sparkle in a dress that was hugging her body in all the right places. Not only that but she had wings.

Then I made the mistake of looking at the other main six, you could tell Rarity had her way in making their outfits. Fluttershy was dressed in a big green jumper that hugged past her hips it did little to hide her… assets. Next was Rainbow Dash who was wearing a tank top with shorts, she still looks pissed at me.

Then there was Applejack who looks like she was wearing simple outdoor work clothes. Just jeans and a shirt. Then there was Rarity and oh my god what was she wearing, she looks like she trying to seduce someone with that dress on. Then lastly there Pinkie pie, holy crap how did I miss her.

She wasn’t as big as Shy or had Rarity’s hips but she was somewhere in the middle of the two. Pinkie was dressed up as a Nurse… WHY!? and I don’t mean the normal kind, I mean the sexy ones. She even had black striped knee socks on, I want her in my Hoard.

NO! I screamed in thought as I punch myself in the head. Do not hoard the main six Asphyxious, you have no idea would could happen if you do! I mentally yelled at myself, I stopped once I calmed down.

Do and at least try and not act crazy around them you fool.

I gave my skull another smack just to shut Sombra up. “Are you okay?” Asked Fluttershy and I sigh as I waved to her.

“I’m fine really just had a loose bolt is all.” I said trying to ease Shy’s concerns. But really I was worrying that this Hoarding thing would go too far one of these days and then I’d be in real trouble. “So why are you all here and why is Pinkie dressed up like that?” I asked as Pinkie giggled.

Rarity rolls her eyes and said. “She said something about how it would make you smile. I honestly don’t know what she was thinking really.”

“Don’t question it, got it.” I replied as I was still waiting on why they were here. Not that there was nothing nice about what they were wearing. I found my eye drawn to Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity and Twilight’s outfits the most. But lucky for me they could not tell thanks to my featureless glowing eyes.

“We wanted to know about this underground cavern you found. Not only that but I want to know about this Immoram you talked about with the princesses when you met up with them.” Said Twilight with that smile. You know the one, the tell me everything that I don’t know about something smile.

“I can tell you more about Immoram, but you’re not going down in that cavern. It’s too dangerous and you have no idea what is down there.” I said making it clear I was not going to budge on this. I only went down there after the meeting and found out a lot about Immoram Arcane Traditions. I don’t understand all of it but I need to know more before letting anyone else know.

That when I heard an all-too familiar sound of a roaring fire. But it wasn’t coming from me, and we were too far away from the furnaces for it to be so loud. What the hell? I thought as I made my way to where Sister was staying and found. The Pink dragoness holding what looked like a torch of some kind, one made of blue metal, and the huge white-blue flame it held was so hot even I could feel it, must’ve been magic considering the torch didn’t have any fuel I could see.

“Sister did you summon someone?” I asked as the Dragonlings somehow found their way into the room hiding behind Sister back. How they got in here I do not know.

“Not sure, I think I’m supposed to actually invoke them? Um...I summon you, Avarice the Merchant!” Sister called out and thankfully in the center of the clear floor of the room, sprang upon an oval portal of darkness rimmed with the same blue fire as on the torch.

“Okay… wait I know him, he was at Dox party. Why do you need to call him, are you that worried over the eggs?” I asked as I made my way other to her.

“Well, well! Somedragon with some sensibility, called just the right person for matters of the unborn, or yet to be sired~.” Came a velvety and sensual almost Australian female voice as two beings wreathed harmlessly in blue fire emerged, one a towering 14-foot tall beacon of dragoness sensuality with a contoured black and red armor chassis that perfectly accentuated all her curves, including her J-cup breasts. Meanwhile the other, an 8-foot female so heavily garbed in black leathers and a face-concealing red bandanna chuckled to reveal it was her with the thick feminine cockney accent, and also that if not for her even larger (proportionately) bulging chest area, she’d never be noted as female.

I just blinked at her and the other dragoness and asked. “First Dox now you… I have a strange feeling this may happen to me one day. Wait you and sister look alike. ” I said as I look at the three of them. Sister just rolls her eye at me as she points at herself and the black dragoness.

“We’re of the same product line only I was made to test new products and well. I guess you can call her my Little sister.” Said Sister as I looked back to the taller dragoness who smirked victoriously down at her pouting ‘bigger’ sister. Right, she’s Sister’s little sister? I need to give her a new name.

“What’s going on?” Called Twilight as she pokes her head into the room, oh crap… This is not good I need to get her and her friends out of here NOW!

“Oh, well Hello...Stranger. I see you’re the inquisitive sort~.” Avarice, the apparently gender-bent Merchant Displaced cooed in an almost disturbingly sensual and knowing way as she somehow reappeared seamlessly next to the surprised and flabbergasted Twilight as the taller mare leaned on her, using her right shoulder as an arm-rest to more plainly point out her greater stature as she cupped the mare’s chin. “Hm, cute, but too controlling, you won’t get any stallions with a mindset like that.”

“W-what’re you talking about?!” Twilight blubbered out with a full-face flush at the close proximity and the blunt breakdown of her current mindset on a relationship.

“Avarice as much as I’d love to see you tease Twi to the point of blushing for weeks, I need to ask this. Sister why have you summoned them?” I said as I’m trying to control myself from pulling Twilight away from her and holding back a growl, damn being part dragon. No hoarding TWILIGHT!

“Oh, the jelly, I smell the Jelly~!” Avarice cooed as she was suddenly in my face, her bandanna hiding what her hooded eyes couldn’t of her cheeky grin. “You are a naughty boy Asphy, using living beings as treasures for your ‘hoard?’ I’ve been mostly dragon and part-dragon long enough to know the power of the Greed. But before any of that, call me Ava so long as I am a female. Considering I’m stuck like this….” Ava hissed in a very draconic rasp as she poked one of her gloriously huge orbs that not even thick leather could disguise.

My one thought at this time was Lan would love this, but I was pulled away from that thought by Sister answering my question. “I was worried about the eggs, and so I wanted my sister’s input on the matter.” Said Sister-ARGH I gotta change her name!-said calmly and giving Ava the evil eye.

“Oh sure, ask the big busty midwife! Don’t ask the, I don’t know-GODDESS OF FUCKING FERTILITY?!” Ava gestured to herself angrily, her presence weighing the area down before she panted and waved them away. “Go, go~! She’s way~ more knowledgeable about birth, and safety, and SHE can BLESS you for a SAFE FUCKING CARRYING-go, just...leave.” Ava hissed furiously as smoke billowed out of her bandanna, and the big black dragoness, who briskly introduced herself as Sonata, practically picked up her pink older sister in a fireman’s carry and dove out of the chamber.

I however stayed waving for the little Dragonlings to leave, maybe not the best idea but at the same time I didn’t feel right about leaving Ava alone. With Twilight, who was both visibly scared, and incredibly interested if the scroll she summoned to take notes was any indicator. “Yo Ava!” Suddenly said a luscious deep baritone voice just as a silver hand swatted out from thin air, spanking Ava’s big butt through her thick robes, making her squeak. “ASS!”

“STOP IT YOU ASSHOLE! Randomness is MY gig Dox!” Ava squealed indignantly, covering her butt in futility with her hands.

“NOT ANYMORE!” Came the voice, right before the silver hand slapped Ava across the face and a head materialized out of thin air and stared at Asphyxious. “Your welcome bro.” The face and the hand then disappeared in a random puff of smoke, but not before both of the silver hands popped back in and squeezed Ava’s boobs. “HONK!”

“CUT IT OUT! ARGH! SO ANGRY!” Ava began breathing fire that didn’t burn her bandana as she raged around the room, setting stone on fire but not actually burning anything. I then reach out and get a hold of one of her hands, only to feel how hard what had to be a claw was under her leather glove.

“Ava, calm down. You scaring everyone in my den.” I say hoping I don’t get my skull melted off. Also not going to ask what the hell just happened.

“Grrr...sorry, just...gah, hope you don’t have to go female dude, it’s hard if you can’t just swap back and forth. All these hormones I’m not used to managing, these...delicious things taking up the bottom of my vision.” Ava cupped a boob and sighed. “I WANTED this, so bad, and now that I have it, and am stuck with it for now, I’m really regretting it. For now.”

“I guess I understand, it was kind of strange getting used to everyone being anthro after that bomb went off.” I said as I rub the back of my head.

“What bomb? Wait, your world isn’t originally anthro?” The second part was instantly directed at Twilight, beings she was the local. “Who did it. Was it some nutjobs? Some magical event horizon? A god get bored of the way you all looked like it did with Dox’s world?”

“Okay, Ava, I’m the one who knows, so leave the poor bookish pony be.” I then slowly explained what happened and fighting the Die Leucht griffons as well as fighting Leon. Every moment made Ava seem to want to storm out of my base and hunt them down, but I managed to keep her in the cave system, but not out of my workshop as she growled, smoke billowing from under her bandana as she stomped around, her hooves even in their thick hoof-boots making resounding strikes on the ground as my dogs and various other allies watched warily.

“My problem, Asphyxious, these ass-hats are MY problem. They are from my world, so anything they’ve done here is my responsibility.” Ava gestured around the area, especially towards the area that held the nursery we had passed on the way, where Chrysalis currently was, but the way she pointed out femme dog’s bosoms in their clothes and the clear dimorphism between the two genders meant she didn’t like how her enemies had impacted innocent lives.

“I understand but having everyone turned Anthro not that big a deal. Everyone had gotten over it within a week. Not only that but my dogs told me where they may be hiding.” I said at the same time trying to calm Ava down but I think it wasn’t working.

“Great, take me there and we’ll...oh...right. I can’t….” Ava suddenly became sullen, planting her plot on a worktable with a sigh.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I look at her sitting there. It only now that I realized we’re in my lab, when did we come in from the workshop? It was the safest place to be right now and by safest I mean for everyone outside.

“You know how I was all like ‘hey, I’m a giant mutant alicorn-dragon, I’mma big shot, ya can’t touch dis’ and all that overpowered bullshit? I can’t do that now.” Ava whined, throwing a wrench across the room, clearly just to vent.

“I see, but that doesn't mean you still can’t help.” I say as I sit next to her. That when the door open and I saw Moon Dancer walk in with my book in her metal hands reading over the spells and magic we got a hold over. I saw Ava looking at Moon’s chest or should I say the metal plate in it place. The way her sad eyes became even sadder was almost enough to make my furnace go cold for some reason.

“Oh hello Asphyxious I didn’t know we would be having a visitor today.” Said Moon Dancer with a soft smile. ”How can we help our new friend here?”

“You poor thing...never to have mothered a foal, never to nurse, or care for your own young….” The quiver in Ava’s voice was incredibly despairing as she stood and strode over to the shocked intelligent mare, and stroked her faded red and purple mane as she hugged her. “There, there. Momma Ava is here for you.”

I saw the look on Moon Dancer face she looked lost and didn’t know what to do. I heard the book drop to the floor as she slowly hugged Ava back. I moved over to pick the book up and put it away on a high shelf out of the reach of my little ones.

“Like that group is your trouble, I have one of my own ponies who found my book and used it’s craft. They are the reason we know where the base is, they’re attacking it right now, I was going to wait a day or two but-” When I look back at the two I got a huge shock.

Moon Dancer was glowing, and not the usual dim, dark, cruel glow of her corpse’s bionics, but rather of the red magic shimmering from Ava’s horn through her hood. Her rotting flesh was sealing shut, her bionics were melding more organically, and finally, the chest plate fell away, revealing smooth flesh and healthy pale yellow fur as modest breasts grew in that Ava put the plate over to cover for modesty. Moon sniffled as she was clearly in pain, but she otherwise seemed okay. “I can’t undo what was done My Little Pony, but I can let your body stabilize.”

“What did you?” I was at a loss for words, she was alive. Mind you she looked a little shocked and she still had a very clear necrotic signature as her eyes still glowed, but had their original color, and her bionics were still present, but no longer did they mar her body as much as they helped conform and complete her as if she was born this way. But my mind went to one worrying thought as I turned to Ava. “Her memories were lost when I saved her, did you…”

I wasn’t sure if she could do it, but Ava’s eye-smirk was answer enough. “You mean, to Recall? That is one of my few signature abilities Asphyxious. What you saw was me just channelling my Fertility aspect into her. Fertility isn’t just about creating life, it’s about promoting it, healing it. As for Recall, it’s a little cantrip I picked up from a...Deal.” Ava’s tone turned serious and dark. “If she want’s her memories...she will have to pay a price. Healing her was for my peace of mind, and to fulfill my duty. But her memory? That’s something else entirely.”

I thought long on this my mind racing with what I ask Ava to do this to is this the right thing, then I hear Moon Dancer say. “Thank you. You don’t need to do more than this for me.” and smiled at us.

“Oh, darn, a humble one. So hard to tempt with a bargain. Are you sure I can’t get you to change your mind? Even for something paltry? I can’t just give everything away. I would love to, but too much charity literally eats away at me. Know what? Acception. Asphy, pay up for the mare’s memories.” Ava held out a hand as if demanding payment despite her playful tone.

I look at her then at Moon Dancer. “Are you sure you don’t want them back?” I asked, I saw a number of emotions on her face but the biggest one was fear.

“I don’t know, if I get them back will I stop being me anymore? or will I turn into someone else? I fear I’ll lose who I am at the same time what if they're not good ones. What if all I remember is all the horrible things that had happened to me?” She looked up at us, not knowing what to do.

“Yes, you will.” Ava said wistfully, sad, knowing. “I...I was once just a simple young man. Konrad. I ceased to be him, when I took Crescent into myself, and became Avarice. Then I took Sharp into my being, and became Ava. But you will also regain the good things you had. Who you were, who you are is ultimately up to you dear. The fear will fade, and the knowledge is painful, but you will ultimately be glad to know.” Ava spoke with experience. Made me wonder, just how sane must I be in comparison to her? Who literally changed who she was at least twice?

“Then… If Asphyxious is willing to pay, beings I have nothing of value for such a thing. I’ll do it.” Said Moon Dancer as she stands on her hooves.

I thought long and hard at this as I then pulled out my old SMG from my echo a gift from Jack and one of the many displaced I met. I found many uses for it but to me it had more sentimental value than anything else. I can always get another gun, but this was the first one. ‘There may be many like it, but it was mine….’ “Will this do?” I ask handing her the weapon. I could feel my hoarding instincts roaring at me not to let it go but I did.

“Oh~ an original Hyperion Maximized Conveyance! A pretty good model.” Ava then summoned her own Echo HUD, making me mentally blink in surprise. “Hm, in terms of price it’s rather cheap...but.” Ava sniffed it, and a long, sexy, serpentine tongue emerged from her bandana to lick it. “Mm, you love this gun very much, don’t you Asphy? I can taste the Sentiment, the Value it truly has. Are you sure you want to lose this? This crutch that has saved you numerous times?”

“I’ve already lost something that can not be brought back once. I don’t feel right making others suffer like I have. I’m sure.” I say feeling like Ava knows what I’m talking about.

Suddenly, my vision was overlaid with red, tinting everything a soft red hue, but her eyes, her scarlet red dragon eyes shined so brightly with the color they seemed to bleach out everything. “Then, this deal, will commence! RECALL!” Ava turned to the shocked Moon Dancer, and crossed horns with her by kneeling down to her level, and instantly Moon Dancer began screaming.

She screamed bloody murder as she collapsed to the floor in a heap, tears pouring out her eyes, but she also laughed, and sang, and whimpered, before finally the Red faded, and she sniffled. “I...I remember...e-everything...how they killed me...cut into me...put these, things, in me...but I also remember everything before that. Who I was, I...I need to go, I need to tell Twilight I’m alright.”

I reach out to help her stand as she took my metal claw I asked something I wish I hadn’t. “Do you remember your son and-” She quickly held her hand up to stop me.

“They were a lie… I-I never had… A son…yet.” Moon Dancer said hopefully as she looked to Ava, who nodded, and I watched as she stood up and left, I felt many things but one thing was more clear than any other. It was rage for what they did, and the lies they put in her head.

“I am going to kill all of them…” I growled feeling the room around me shake as if my own power was moving it. “I’M GOING TO BURN THEM ALL!” I roared, ready to mount an attack until I saw Ava stand in my way.

“WOO~! SEXY DRAGON RAGE! But first.” Ava hollered, more or less ruining the head of steam I was building, and then, moved her bandana aside, revealing her beautiful face that was both that of a mare, and a dragoness with scales on her muzzle with her perfect shark-like saw-teeth while the rest of her head was furred, and she brought the gun to her lips and...ate it….

No, seriously, she just bit into the smg and it turned into red light and flew down her throat, making her hum contently. I don’t know what I was thinking but I turned into my human form and growled almost playfully at her, What was I thinking?! “Hey, beautiful, you just ate part of my hoard...want to join it?” Oh, that was what I was think-no, wait, stop you foo-!

“Hm...that one was tasty~...sure, but only for a bit. Lucky for me, and you, I can actually willingly make myself sterile or fertile, at least, since I’m not in heat.” Ava cooed as she took my hand and began dragging me back towards the living quarters, the knowing smirks the dogs had as she dragged me through the workshop were annoying.

What am I doing?! no stop think you moron! What will the girls do to you if they fin-! They join in… Who am I kidding, I might as well give up and go with it.

“Oh, and just for reference, everyone is now currently sterile for the next hour! Have fun without the risks!” Ava called out as a gentle pulse of her magic vibrated in the area, and just about every single adult all looked around for their significant others and ran off, making Ava laugh as she continued to drag me towards the nursery-wait, why there?!

“Oh Chryssie~! I want some mother-daughter incest~! Help me rutt your mate stupid!” Oh god I should have known, well I guess it could not hurt. Chrysalis walked out smiling as she wrapped her arms around my other arm.

“I’d love to~” She purred. “But what’s this about you being my mother? You’re certainly not.” Chrysalis asked curiously.

“In my world, I’m your dad. Well, uh...your sire to be fair to my current sex, but yeah, this will by kinky for me.” Ava informed, getting an intrigued hum out of my queen. But once we made our way to my room we found three mares waiting for us… Oh god no… It was Pinkie, Twilight and Moon Dancer.

My mind was screaming at me to run hell, Sombra who was stuck in my head was joining in at yelling at me to run but my instincts. They just said one thing, my Hoard.

I groaned as I woke up, sore, satisfied, hungry beings I must’ve skipped a meal or something since I slept as my humanoid form. I cracked open my good eye to see the knowing leer of Ava’s scarlet draconic gaze, her curtain of a long red mane a bedraggled and sweaty mess that her pony ears twitched under. “Well, the stud awakes.” The naked Goddess of Fertility teased from her position pressed against my body’s front under the covers. Goodness, the astounding feeling of her K-cup breasts practically enveloping my whole chest was incredibly relaxing.

“This… is the second time this has happened to me.” I said smiling. “I think third really.” I think back to Lan and my eye got huge, oh crap I should've called her she would have gotten a kick out of this. But then I felt something move next to me and I froze still. Not again, I thought as I turned my head to see Moon Dancer laying asleep with a soft smile next to a sleeping Twilight. Who was hugging my back, my tail between her and Moon’s thighs like a long thigh pillow. I then heard a yawn as someone was hugging my lower half. I looked down and saw Pinkie Pie with a big smile on her face as she slept next to Chrysalis, both snuggling my legs and each other, my queen’s face and her fangs worryingly close to my groin under the covers as she used my thigh as a pillow.

I could only think of one word to say at this point. “I’m so fucked…”

“Oh, yes, quite. Thoroughly in fact. About...twenty times? At least by my count, kinda started getting fuzzy around the fifth straight orgasm as you were pounding me with that pole you call a dick.” Ava cooed with praise, making me so beyond flushed, I felt like my face was going to catch fire. I also felt something strange as I felt not only my Queens fangs but Pinkies soft lips, in two different places but both in the same intimate manner. “Ummm… Ava, did you give me two dicks?” I asked blushing at her and thinking this was odd.

“Hm...I gained the Magnify ability from eating your gun. You aren’t fully embracing your dragonhood...so I Magnified it, and now you have two dicks like a healthy drake~.” I felt a soft growl run up my throat as I licked Ava neck softly, making her purr deeply in a familiar draconic manner.

“Can we do it again~” I asked feeling some of my old fears fade as I’m in bed with her and the others.

“Oh~ yes.” Ava then grabbed my face, and I hissed as I felt my bones snapping, I growled as I felt my whole body burn, like I was being melted down into nothing, and pounded by hammers, before I roared a true dragon’s roar, and pounced on the suddenly much-smaller Ava, who was now a full dragoness with her black and cream scales, and I blinked before looking at my blue-scaled hand, gawking. “What’re you waiting for drake? Take me!”

I look at my hand then back at her. “I’m a Dragon Spawn now?… Fuck it!” I said as I dive on to her, getting a cry of rapture as I drove my twin hemipenes home, waking up everyone.

I panted, spent, finally. I wasn’t sure how long I was at it, but the way the room was scattered with Twilight, Moon, Chryssie, Pinkie, and even Sister, and shockingly enough, her sister Sonata, all wiped out and covered in my...love potion, I had done a number on them all.

But I came to, still buried to the hilt with both my dicks in Ava’s vagina and butt with her facing me while laying on her back on the bed, her panting as I was, her cream-scaled belly actually bloated with my...love potion, to the point of seeming pregnant. “Hey, hey stud, why’d you stop?” Ava asked breathlessly, the way her long black whip-like tail coiled around my own blue rigid and powerful tail from around my waist and down as far as her tail could go felt incredibly intimate, even more so than the way we were literally joined at the groin.

Good lord where did all that come from? I guess having nothing to do for 900 years does a number on your libido. I blushed at her as I think about what I’m about to say carefully. “I think I’m empty…” I say trying not to hurt her feelings but at the same time feeling guilty I could not please her and the others more.

“Thank Faust!” Chrysalis actually cried out. “I love you so much darling, but, so much cum, just...so much….”

“We’d all be preggers if dragon lady didn’t do her magic thingy.” Pinkie moaned from partway under the bed, her jiggly butt halfway under said bed. I felt kinda bad about that only it was her idea in the first place.

“I am so glad my fertilization subroutines are inactive at the moment.” Sonata groaned, the 14-foot-holy crap I’m taller than her?! And I thought I was tall in my Lich form. Sonata stood, and she only came up to my shoulder, meaning I must’ve been at least 15 or even 16 feet tall in this form. Sure, I’m a male anthro dragon of a Dragon Spawn right now, but hell! I didn’t even care I just felt content right now.

“I am proud to say, that if my eggs were not fertilized before, they certainly are now.” Sister said weakly.

“That, was a rather...impressive first-person account of the virility of dragons.” Twilight sputtered. Oh crap I hope I didn’t hurt her or something.

“To be fair, I’ve had better.” Moon Dancer clearly joked, my dicks were far superior to anything some measly pony could-whoa, where’d that come from? That’s not the kind of thing I’d be worrying about? You should! Your a dragon and you need to show them tha-Oh FUCK ME! I’m going crazy again! Shut up! No YOU!

“Out? OUT?! No dragon is ever out!” Ava shouted furiously, making me feel inferior, more in shame than-wait, why am I-? “Then I’ll just fix that!” I cried out in pain, my balls swelling greatly, making me hiss as I felt the amount of sperm I had rapidly multiplying, my prostate swelling, causing my lower abs to bulge a bit, and the manic glee in Ava’s face just made my ram-rod hard dicks pulse. “Fuck yeah! I can Magnify your cum production! That is just so tits!”

“Ow! Frick! Is THIS what Blue Balls are?! Crap! I mean, it’s literal right now, so it’s kinda funny, but, mmf, Ava...it seriously hurts!” I complained, the pressure in my groin insufferable, I felt like my nads were going to burst! I groaned in pain as they reached the size of watermelons, but she was so turned on by the sight she wasn’t stopping!

“AVA SLOW DOWN!” I roared into her face that made everything slow to an almost stop. I panted slowly as things started to calm down but not to the point that make me stop even if I wanted to. I moved my face closer to hers and purred. “That’s better...” I panted as I well how do I put this.

I kept going as she moaned as my mind was trying to chase up to how I got to this point? Wait, Jack spy on my room, we’ll F.A.U.S.T. does. That when I heard her speak, not Jack’s one my Faust. Why is she in my room!?

“By the Elders...your virility can put most dragons to shame.” Faust commented as she looked around the room as she adjusted her white robe, having apparently entered. I didn’t really care once I realized she was here, I was fucking a worthy mate, and-. “Thou shalt not ignore us.”

I’m back! what the hell’s going on with my head? Who ever you are make room for the Blighted Alcorn or I’m stopping right now! Blight? Yes. Alicorn? Yes…? “Why, hello~....” Was that my voice?! What the hell, no one controls MY body! I snap my jaw shut and growl.

“Having difficulty with thy new self We see. Twas expected, beings thou art on par with the Elder Dragons and Everblight. A mortal mind is not one to withstand the madness of Eternity.” Faust wisely warned as she approached, analyzing me like I was a specimen, rather than the glorious example of male power and-STOP THAT!

“Well I’m too stuben to give up easily. I’ve already lost my mind to so I’m halfway there.” I grinned as I gave Ava a thrust, making her moan at me finally getting back into the motion, pleasuring her as I should. Okay I think things are starting to even out between us two you think? How dare you we’re-! Don’t care your just like Sombra I’ll get over you later.

“Yes, quite. Which is why thou hasn’t been completely erased by thine new true form. Thou were lucky such a viable mate was here when thou awoke, lest thou had literally rutted one of these poor mares to death.” That made me stop, I could do that… really. I felt ill.

“Could you stop taking a break and FUCK ME?!” Ava demanded, frustrated, her own lust driven more by a madness, an addiction...to ME. I...I can’t do this. Weakling! Shut it! “N-no~! Don’t pull out!” Ava cried desperately as she locked her legs on my hips, trying to keep me in her.

“Ava I have to we can’t stay like this, I can’t stay like this. It just not who, what I am. I’m sorry please understand this is for yourself as it is me. We need to stop now.” I say calmly as I remove myself from her, watching her sniffle as she tried to keep my love potion inside.

“No, no, NO! It’s getting out! It-!” Faust suddenly knelt down to the crazed dragoness, touching her horn to her temple, and her frantic need to have seed in her ceased, making her shudder as she calmed down. “Oh...oh gog...you. Asphy, your cum, it, it made me a brainless cumslut! That stuff’s dangerous!”

“A True Dragon’s seed is powerful. The same goes for all of his body. His blood boils on contact with the air, his flame is powerful enough to melt stone, and he is a rightful heir to existence. Anything less is an insult to his status.” Faust praised, and I sadly whimpered at how tight my still-engorged watermelon-sized balls were. “But...if one is mentally prepared for it, then the intoxicating effects of his excretions are more of a temporary high. In fact, it has been a long time, we shall partake of thine seed great dragon.”

“Ummm I don’t know… You sure?” I asked, really I was just scared. I didn’t plan on any of this going this far but at the same time some part of me knows I needed help and she was going to. “Okay. I just hope I calm down after this.”

“Thou won’t we art afraid. Thou will always be a virile being so long as thou lives. Why else did thy think thine progenitors abandoned physical forms so willingly?” Faust said, confusing me.

“...Blue Balls?” I asked not understanding a thing she was saying.

“Blue Balls.” Faust nodded, and I whimpered pathetically in sympathy for Everblight and his kin for just a moment. Then laughed at what Toruk did to himself to make Everblight and his other son’s. At least I can give the girls some enjoyment out of it.

I came to again, this time, in a hot bath of sorts. Submerged, calm. I kinda blanked out when Faust touched me, but whatever she did, she was so good I blacked out and forgot most of it. I looked at my hand and saw I was back into my half human dragon form, but when I focused, I easily shifted into my full-dragon form, and back again. Huh, that could be useful.

I then made a prod at Sombra inside my mind and.

It about time! do you have any idea how long I had to deal with that madness for. And don’t get me started on that thing! I had to call for help, ME! calling for help from that thing that sit in the back of your mind and soul then!

Sombra, it good to hear your voice.

I thought back as I look around something felt off as I as in the tub. Something didn’t feel right as I looked up and saw what looked like the surface of water, from under said surface. It was now that my mind bolted awake at what was wrong, I can’t BREATH!

I coughed as I sat up, panting and getting air back into my lungs. “I Live!” I yell in joy and stop at the looks everyone was giving me. And Twilight was taking notes. “Umm hi, what I miss?” I asked blinking at them.

I was about to get out until I looked down and saw I was still naked… Why was I naked in a tub of water? I mean, sure, logic says you’re naked when you bathe, but why was I bathing asleep? And I can’t breathe water? So how was I not-dragonblight dur. It can change your body to whatever a dragon needs or want or what you’d be part dragon. Obviously my blue scales meant I was naturally inclined to water and air, I am such a derp sometimes. On the other hand seeing as I'm part Everblight that could change.

“You missed the Goddess of Creation taking your dicks like a champion, that’s what.” Ava grumbled from the side, getting my attention and seeing she was in a tub like me, getting scrubbed thoroughly in her mutant dragon-alicorn form once more as she sulked. “Those dicks of yours were mine, and she just shoved me; a ‘lesser goddess’ aside, pfft, bitch….”

I laughed a little. “Sorry to say this but I think Toruk may be stronger than anyone I know. Also… Ava I’d still like you to join my hoard just have a little more self control okay? And if you need any help I’d be more than happy to.” I smiled at her as I sit in the water, I heard that little voice again but I pay it no mind. I am Asphyxious Hellbringer, the Dragon of Instinct.

“Hmph, I’m not in your Hoard, you can say I am, sure, but I’ve got my own Herd to tend to. I have way too many kids as it is. Oh, and miss Creation? I boosted her Fertility when she shoved me away from you, so yeah, expect little godlings.” Ava grinned as the last of my...love potion, was scrubbed out of her body. I really miss that pregnant look she had when she was full of my cu-no, geez, cool it.

“I’d be more worried about Lord Toruk trying to eat them really then her having them.” I say as I rub my face to help clear my head. I know what that dragon is willing to do and what it wants. If he want to eat my kids he’s going to have to go through me first.

“Well, whatever, that’s neither here nor there. But I’ve screwed with things enough. It’s time we got to business.” Ava’s expression turned gravely serious. “Where, are, they?”

I gulped. Ava being angry without her five layers of leather to hide her body was beyond scary. I loved it! I grinned at her as I licked my teeth. “If I tell you we’re doing things my way, that means my dogs and army.” I felt that rush I get when I feel other Displaced hurt me. That battle lust, I wanted to feel that gain. “Agreed~” I growl playfully.

“Hm...maybe.” She hissed back, equally playfully, our wings both flaring out-hey, didn’t notice those before! She has sexy wings-. Wait, I HAVE WINGS! “This is AWESOME!” I yelled looking back at my wings.

“Cut it out you two! We’re mobilizing in an hour!” I heard Golden Shield yell as she walked back with her warjack following, huh odd she smelled like Rex?

“Ooo, somepony’s got a bun in the oven~.” Ava whispered lowly to me in excitement as she gestured her horn towards Golden Shield.

I however stop her and say in her ear. “ I think she’s seeing one of my dogs, think you can make that work?”

“Well...the foals...pups? Have to be pups, she’s having five.” Ava mused, making me blink, I didn’t even know diamond dogs and ponies COULD have kids until now. I get out and get dressed as I put my armor back on. “Regardless, she is more or less just fine, but ponies aren’t meant to have more than two at a time normally, at least from what I sense is normal here. I’ll have to give her my Blessing for a Safe Carry and Birth.”

“Agreed, Girls stay here. Ava and I are going to kick out a pest that thinks it can make itself at home here. I’m going to show them why that a bad idea to think that. Faust get your legion we’re going hunting!” I say with a smile, noticing she had recently clean up and was visibly happier than before. I then started to hum a song from an anime I can’t remember.

Total Slaughter, Total Slaughter.

I won't leave a single man alive.

La de da de dai, Genocide.

La de da de duh, An ocean of blood.

Lets begin the killing time.

To be continued, in the next episode, of DRAGON BALLS Z.

Author's Note

A crossover and a new story. Thinks are kicking off and it crazy.
The song from Tri-gun.^^

Crossover with Dox http://www.fimfiction.net/story/215331/the-dungeon-master-of-equestria

And Avarice http://www.fimfiction.net/story/252913/hello-stranger
Also the DBZ thing is a joke XP

Midnight, Warp Gate And Getting A Call.

***Asphyxious POV. Lab base.****

I looked around Dr Arkadius’s old base, the diamond dogs did well in remodeling the place, as well as burning anything that looked infected. It had been years for me, but only weeks for them. It made me think I should see Ava, and find out how her kids are doing.

I was walking around the new forging area. It was on level 3 as I call it. No need to put our most useful and most smoke and heat to be on the bottom floor. Also, I heard from the dogs they were still cleaning that place out with fire and bleach.

“Lord Asphyxious!” Yelled a Diamond Dog as he ran over to me. ‘I really wish they’d stop calling me lord’. I thought to myself as I walked up to the Dog. “It the gate room! A portal opened!”

After he said, that I rushed over there as fast as I could, using Ghost walk to bypass walls and floors to get there faster. Once I got there, I saw my dogs were already there, weapons at the ready fully armed and armoured. With Warjacks at the ready to kill anything that come though.

What came through the portal was not what I was expecting. What came out of the portal was Twilight. Or Should I say a Anthro Twilight, with dark purple armor that seemed to almost move. Purple wings sprouted from her back, and a horn sprouted from her head. Around her neck was a necklace, which had a slightly bloody white horn looped around it. White runes floated around her, the language unknown, but the symbols hurt to even look at. She was inside a large, see through room, and seemed calm as she sat in the center of it. What looked like cracks covered her face and armor, almost as if she was an ancient statue. When she opened her eyes, the eyes themselves were black, with a blank, blue iris, that constantly changed color. A strange symbol surrounded her left eye, seeming to look like a wisp of energy leaking from her eye.

“So, who are you, and how did you manage to remove the Tesseract Vault from the Iron Warriors Ship, while also killing them?” She asked, sitting up. “I have a war to return to, so make it quick.”

“Wow, easy, I don’t think you fully understand where you are. Also you're covered in scars.” I tell her as I noticed a tape recorder hanging on the big glass box. I take it off and press play.

“Hello again Asphyxious! You won’t believe what I got my hands on this time. This lovely girl had so much raw power! You won’t believe how many died before we could drug her. Anyway, I tried testing blight on her bad idea by the way, Had to cut off her leg before it could spread to the rest of her body. Turns out dragonblight tries to kill whatever she is, not turn. Interesting. We also failed to turn her into a broodmother, not sure why, I’ll keep looking into it. Anyways, now that we’re done with her I thought I’d leave you a gift, I hope she’ll try to kill you and all your little friends. I’ll also leave all my notes into the rest of this recording for you if you live. Bye!”

I stopped it before I could hear anymore. “I hate that guy…” I said, looking to Twilight to get her input on this.

“He tried to experiment on me many times. Turns out it's almost impossible to test on an immortal walking corpse. Though it was pretty fun messing with whatever he attempted to put in me. So, I'll ask again. Who are you?” She shrugged.

“My name is Asphyxious, I’ve dropped out of the war. I’ll see about calling your Displaced. What is his or her token?” I asked as I looked through my Echo. ‘How am I going to get her out of the box, I have no idea what it's even made of.’ I thought to myself while trying to find the right token.

“Well, his token doesn't exactly work anymore. Of course, I could just try and locate his allies. If I wasn't stuck in this stupid vault!” She growled.

“I got an idea, also don’t mess with the box you're in. We have no idea what Die Leucht did to keep you in there or traps.” I told her as I headed back home for the Jack nave beacon. ‘Maybe I can use that to get in contact with someone.’ I thought as I took the token out and headed back to my den.

“Oh, he didn't put me in here. The Iron Warriors did. Plus, I know what it is. A Tesseract Vault, an inescapable prison. And, should someone attempt to input the wrong password, the inside is lit alight with liquid promethium. Of course, I just regenerate, so even when he did attempt it, and failed, I survived the flames.” She sighed. “Still wonder how he got in and out….”

She sat up again. “Also, my name isn't Twilight. Not anymore. It's Midnight. Terribly unoriginal, I know. Didn't have any ideas.” She stated.

“Alright be right back.” I replied as I teleported back home.

It took me an hour but I finally got into contact with someone. Sadly they looked like one of the undead I made, only more robotic. “Hi… Can I speak to someone? It’s about Midnight, she’s stuck at my base with no way home so. Can you help?” I asked as the thing walked off. ‘Well at least they're better than Claptrap’s.’

“Alright, who the hell are you, and what the fuck did you mean when you said you found Midnight?!” A cyan and robotic mare growled, appearing in the image. A red eye gleamed coldly from her left eye, and her ears were these black pillar-ish things. Her cyan coat was slightly faded, and a rainbow mane covered most of her face. She was also slightly familiar.

“Look, she came through a warp gate made by a bunch of nut jobs who have had there way with her by a mad scientist. Just come over and take her home, I’m done with the Breach War so get here as soon as you can.” I told her, getting annoyed. It's the Crystal Empire all over again.

“Wait a minute...you're that guy who attempted to kill that Time Spinner guy! So what, you holding her hostage so you can force us to fight Time Spinner, is that it?!” She growled, ignoring me.

“No… Like I said, I’m done with the war, just come over and pick her up. I’ll be at Ghastly Gorge.” I said as I turned the coms off. I hated dealing with a Rainbow Dash like that. I then headed back to base, waiting for her to show up.

They showed up alright, and ready for a fight, to bad I’m the only one outside meeting them. What looked like an army of Rainbow Dash cyborgs lined up neatly, awaiting orders, while a small group of Space Marines sat to the side, and the mare from earlier stormed up to me.

“Someone has a power fetish.” I commented, waiting for RD to show up.

“Firstly, I do not have a power fetish. I am only prepared to destroy you should you try anything! Now hand over Midnight, or so help me I will disintegrate you myself!” She growled, pointing what looked like a simple gun forming out of her hoof and pointed at me.

“Whatever.” I said as the door to the underground base opened and a slayer walked out holding the glass box Midnight was in and put it down in front of them. “There, happy? Now take her home.” I said, giving them a small wave off.

“What the hell did you do to her?!” The mare growled, still pointing the gun at me as she inspected Midnight. “An Edo Tensei always heals it's wounds, so tell me just what did you do that caused those scars?!”

“Dr Arkadius, Who works for Die Leucht. I think you two would have a lot in common.” I said, crossing my arms.

“Excuse me?!” She growled, turning towards me. I just held up the tape and pressed play.

“I just found out why we couldn’t turn her into a broodmother! She’s an undead! Unlike anything I have ever seen before, oh I must find out how this works.”

“I’LL KILL YOU FOR THIS!” Screamed Midnight on the tape.

“Now now don’t be like that, we still have so much to see and do, Tell me, do you still feel pain? I want to test the G-virus on you and see if it works.” What was heard next was pain filled screams. I stopped the tape.

“He’s insane. And a danger to everyone, even displaced.” I said, calmly looking at her.

“I'll kill him!” She roared, snatching the tape. “Get Midnight out of here, and return to our world!” A group of the cyborgs walked over, grabbing the chamber and vanishing. The rest of the army vanished as well.

“Well, that was interesting, Good thing I made a copy of that tape.” I said as I headed back into my base. ‘Time to upgrade some warjack’s.’ I thought as I and the slayer went back into the base.

Once inside I go back to my human form and felt someone calling me. ’Why not I could use some time off.’ I thought as I walked into the portal as it opened up in front of me.

Author's Note

And that when he meet Shalltear and Veronica. https://www.fimfiction.net/story/324903/9/the-blood-countess/chapter-9-getting-started-with-the-basics-part-one

Rinywanka And The Undead Factory

***Asphyxious pov. Workshop.***

“Why can’t I find them?” I asked myself as I used the seeker orb as I like to call it. Or what ever I call the huge ball of glass and magic as metal parts moved around. Yes I can use it to find displaced but I can’t use it to help me find the followers of cryx. I sighed and sat down thinking to myself, I gave myself to much to do and I’m over worked.

“Maybe I need some time to myself?” I say thinking out loud. I then felt something, the pull of my token but it was… Strange. Like a pull of magic was in use but it felt weak, really weak. It was so weak I could barely hear what someone was saying on the other end of it. “Oh well, might as well see what they want.”

I turned into my lich form and looked at my hand, I started to notice my Lich form was slowly changing. Nothing noticeable, just a small line of bone sticking out of my elbow. Bone like nails on the ends of my metal claws. But I was not going to worry about that for now, it was time to see who was calling me. I went into the portal that opened before me and on the other side was… A spider like being… Okay. That was different, I was about to say something to it before it kell over and fell on it side.

“Hey, you alright?” I asked it, if this was a displaced he didn’t look well. At least I think it was a he? But then I notice my surroundings. We were underground, webs covered everything and I could see more of the spider creatures slowly coming out of tunnels in the walls. It was only after I looked behind me that I saw a large altar and my token in the middle of it all. “Oh crap.” I looked back to the spider thing that was on the floor and reached out to wake it up, only to my surprise it was dead...

“You have come?” Asked a raspy voice from one of the tunnels. I turned to the voice and saw another of the spider creatures, this one however was dressed in robes.

“Who are you, what is this place?” I asked looking around at the large cave we was in. Or at least I assume it a cave.

“We’re Crypt Fiends, we have been waiting a long time my Lord.” It spoke before bowing to me, I then saw the other spiders were bowing as will. Okay time to find out what going on.

“What of this one? Why did it die?” I asked pointing at the dead, the robed spider looked sad. Hard to tell with it bug like face, but then I began to notice the difference between them. It was too small, the eyes were too large, it’s fangs were not even that long. The claws on the ends of it’s hands were too short and that when it hit me, this small spider was a child.

“He prayed that someone would come to help us. Every day and night, going for hours without food or water… Most of us have resigned ourselves to our fate but the young ones. They still believe in hope for our doomed world.” He looked up as another spider this one as tall as the robed one walked up and picked up the smaller spider before walking away. “But it looks like we did reach someone.”

“Before you jump to any conclusion, I think it best you explain what's going on.” I asked, he nodded before leading me away. I found out later that this world was dying, not really surprising. The only living things I could sense was these crypt fiends and rats. Hell I wasn’t even sure if there was plantlife here. The spider told me that the last of the alicorns had passed away, and the world was slowly starting to die. From what he said the ponie didn’t believe what the other races were saying and disregard what they said. And by the time they realized that it was true, it was too late.

“That is a lot to take in.” I added thinking this over. “But why call me? What do you think I can do to help?”

“Are you not a god?” It asked, I felt uncountable when it asked that. But the look in its eyes showed me that these being were desperate for help. And then I had a thought, I may not be a god but I do know someone who was.

“No, but I know someone who is.” I replied pulling out mum, Rin’s token. I guess I was still getting used to that and decided to give her a call. “Yo Rin I need some help here, I’m kind of in over my head.” There was a rumble and the Crypt Fiend jumped back in surprise as the ground toor open and the crystal pillars grew around the hole.

“I’m sorry. Were you talking to me? Is that any way to address your mother?” Rin’s voice called out from the hole.

“Sorry but take a look around and you’ll understand.” I explained. With a sigh Rin rose up from her portal and looked around. She then shot her head up and stared at the ceiling. “It’s okay he's a friend. And they need our help.”

“So many dead things.” Rin said as if in a trance as she continued to stare up at seemingly nothing. I now started to understand what that strange feeling I was getting from this place was. It was the dead and there was a lot of them. “So many lost souls in need of aid.”

“Mother! Hey still with us?” I called to her to get her to focus me and the robed spider. Unlike myself she must be more in tuned with the dead. And there must be a lot by the way she’s staring off into space like that. “You can worry about the lost souls after we save the still living ones.” Slowly her head turned to look at us and she saw the spider man for the first time.

“Yes.” She said simply. “Gather your people. I’ll make you a portal to my world.” She told him before summoning a lot of fox imps and they started drawing extremely complex runes on the ground. The Spider bowed to Rin before leaving and I decided to have a look around outside.

It was all dead, dried up riverbeds, dead trees and no life to speak of. It was like the magic of this world just turned to rot. “Or was poisoned…” I said to myself reaching down to the ground and taking a hand full of dirt and letting it fall between my metal fingers. It was true, this world was dying but why?

I then moved on, as what looked like a small town coate my eye. Once I made my way down to it, I could see it was abandoned. The buildings were left to rot, any sign of life that was once here was long gone by now. I could even feel the presence of ghosts here, I kept thinking something like this could happen to my world if Lord Toruk could get into it. I started to understand what Cutthoat must have felt, being alone. If the Crypt Fiends didn’t summon me, I would have assumed no one was still alive on this world.

“So much death.” I said to myself, when I found the bones of a pony. Funny enough laying next to the bones was a griffon and a diamond dog. They must of been friends, I slowly turned my head back to the small town. And that when I saw them, the ghosts of this town. They looked like they were just going about their daily routine. As if they didn’t die, but they did and it made me sad. They could not move on like this.

“I wonder, is this my fate?” I asked myself, watching the ghosts go about there business like nothing was wrong. “Will I go on where all overs have pasted and be unable to go with them? Will I be left behind?” I never asked to be an Iron lich, I only took the heart stones because I needed there power. I’d rather live one life time, then out live everyone I know and care about. It made me angry, it made me hate what I have become, it made me want to tear my world apart and be lift with nothing!

“But if I did that… My children will have nowhere to live, no one to make friends with, nowhere to play on a sunny day. What could I gain by destroying my world?” The answer was simple. Nothing… I’d gain nothing, but pain and sorrow. I was sick of feeling sorry for myself. No more helping other displaced, at least for now. I think it’s time I find those cryx ponies and dealt with them myself. But one thing bothered me, the spell to bring Toruk back needed his brother’s blood. The closest thing to that could be his children, but even so they were not his brothers. “They must have something planned, but what?”

I stopped when a filly looked up at me, I tilted my head to one side as I stared at it. The poor soul looked tired, and sad, she looked so young but the eyes looked older. As if she has seen a lifetime of the world change around her and she could not change with it. It must have been soul crushing to watch the world slowly dying all around you. Even after death. “Do you wish to pass on from this world little one?” I asked kneeling down to the filly.

She nodded her head yes, I looked at the other ghost and could only think of one way to help them. I lift up one hand as a cacle of runes appeared.“Soul Harvest.” As soon as the spell was cast all the souls in town were being pulled into a empty soul cage.

“Thank you.” Said the filly before her soul was pulled into the cage to. I looked sadly at the soul cage in my hand. I’ll give them to mum, I’m sure she can take care of them. I then made my way back to the cave.

Once inside I was surprised just how many Crypt Fiends there were. Some had egg sacks full of eggs. Other carried what few children they had, some were even helping those who were to old. But I also noticed some who didn’t look like they were leaving with the rest.

I then looked for Rin to find out what up with that. Once I found her it looked like she was talking to… A very large beetle… Okay let find out what went wrong this time. I thought as I walked up to them. “So who is the big guy?” I asked as said beetle moved its large horn like head to look at me.

“I am the king of the crypt fiends. I...am stan.” The large beetle replied.

“Nice to meet you Stan, I’m Asphyxious but my friends call me Asphy.” I reached out to shake his claw. He took it and it may have looked odd but I guess he was more surprised to meet another displaced. “So how long have you been living here?” I ask as I look down and notice Rin sniffing at the soul cage holding the town’s ghosts. I unhooked it from a chain and gave it to her.

“Not too long. Only about a year. Before that I was trapped in stone and before that I was human. I bought a figurine of what I am now from this guy in a merchant getup from Resident Evil 4 and fell into a portal. When I was out I was this thing and I landed in the bath tub with a very surprised Celestia. She… didn’t like bugs.” Stan replied as we followed Rin.

“Wow, so I take it the stuff with Nightmare Moon didn’t happen or Twilight meeting her friends here?” I asked, it gave me a new perspective about this world. Or a very worrying future.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. When I got out everything was already dying and the only source of information are these guys. And they didn’t get out much. All I know if someone they call ‘The moon butt which blocks out the sun’ was involved.” He said.

Well that explains why it looked so gloomy outside, my guess is Nightmare won the first time she fights Celestia and then get herself killed off, wait? “They told me the last alicorn died, so was that Nightmare Moon and how did she die?” It was a good question. Stan just shrugged at this.

“This underground system has acted as a shelter. No one leaves except to scavenge. I guess someone found this Nightmare Moon’s body...probably ate it too.” Stan said. I would have been grossed out by this but, I’ve be known to eat living being to so I didn’t really react much. Then we stopped in a large area with a massive ring of complex runes surrounded by large crystals which had their own system of constantly flowing runes. It kind of looked like programing.

“Get ready brother, because we’re in for a ride.” I tell Stan as I walked over to the runes. I looked at the runes but did nothing to mass with them. I know what it’s like to put a lot of work into runes and how annoying it was for someone to mess with them. I could make something like this but not this huge. I watched as Rin released the souls in the cage and started a ritual by ringing a golden bell and chanted and HOLY CRAP! The runes in the crystals shot out and began circling the room. There were far more runes in the crystals than I thought and I just noticed the ones in the ceiling. It was the most complex system I’ve seen so far. Immense power shoots through the floor opening a gateway on the floor. A white light that grows wider and wider. It didn’t take long for the town ghost to pass through but even more ghost were coming in through the walls creating a hurricane of ghosts that were drawn to this place.

I have never seen so many souls in one place before. Hell I don’t think any living being has seen this many before. Some small part of me felt drawn to the light, I was even going to reach out to it but stop myself. I couldn’t go not yet anyway, there was still so much for me to do. So I let my arm fall back to my side and watched in awe.

“You think this is something. Go outside.” One of the fox imps said like it was reading from a script which let me know it was Rin talking. I thought about that, I had a good idea where everything was so I teleported out and wow…… There was a massive tower of light but it looked like a twister. The clouds where the light reached twisted like I was looking at the top of a tornado and the souls. Only a fraction were using the gateway underground. There were too many souls to count flying around the beacon of light and up into the gate in the sky.

I could say it looked amazing, I could say it was beautiful. But no words came to mind, I just watched. As I was left deep in thought.

“It’s so beautiful.” A voice said to me and I looked to my left to see the ghost of Celestia looking up at the sight. It looked like she was crying. However that works.

“You should be on your way, I’m sure your sister waiting for you.” I said softly as I looked back to the gate. I wasn’t sure how to feel, some part of me felt sad another felt sorrow. I also felt empty… I didn’t like that last one. “Who knows, I’m sure Luna misses you.” I never got a reply. She just slowly walked forwards towards the light. I watched from afar as she made her way to it. I then had a thought, Nightmare better not show up and rouan this. The last thing I want is to fight is an annoying specter.

I then heard a roar, but not just any roar. The roar of a dragon, and I let out a growl as I turned to the sound and slowly made my way to it. If this dragon think he’s going to get a free meal of souls he's got another thing coming. I pulled my sword from my back as the runes of magic activated. I could not help but laugh as it landed and kicked up a dust cloud. I stopped when I smelt the scent of blood, not just any blood. I didn’t know how or way but I could tell this blood belong to Luna. And that made me angry…

Once the dust settled I could get a clear look at the dragon. “Deathwing… Long time no see, no wait you smell different. Oh I see now, you’re not a displaced.” If I had lips I’d be smiling right now. So this dragon was of this world, I could not help but wonder what his flesh would taste like. This was not the Deathwing I meet in the war of shadows, this one I have never meet before. And that means I can eat him, without fear of the other displaced coming after me. Wait, why am I thinking like that?

“Who dare claim to be me! No one can match my power worm, not only that who dare takes of what’s rightfully mine!” The dragon roared. And After all the crap I’ve dealt with in my life, as well as surviving the war of shadows. Not to mention killing and eating a dragon, this guy wasn’t even in my top three of things to fear. “Those souls belong to me and no one else!” Right… I thought sarcastically.

“Let me tell you something, Ever heard of Lord Toruk?” I asked only getting a confused look from the dragon. “I didn’t think so.” I then changed into my Dragon Lord form and growled. That surprised him before I lunged to attack!

“Did I miss anything?” I asked in my dragon anthro form covered in cuts, blood and bruises. But I have to say, dragonheart taste pretty good. I even licked my lips as I walked up to Rin. Stan looked just as surprised as all the spiders who were staring at me. “Something on my face?” I asked licking my snort with my tongue.

“Yes there is a small bit of liver stuck to the side of your head.” Rin replied simply as her fox imps cleaned up the runes. I reached up pulled it off my head, looked at it before eating it. Hmm, not bad. Could use salt. “I hope you remembered to keep the bones in tact for your mommy to play with.”

“More or less, I may have eaten one or two…” I replied sheepishly. Seeing now as a good time to play with my tail. Rin looked dejected at hearing this.

“Awwww… It it’s not a complete set I can’t use it to make this one undead I wanted to make. The ritual requires a full skeleton.” Rin said sadly. “Oh well. Scrap parts it is.”

“... There is something wrong with you two.” Stan said flatly.

“I was locked in the dark for nine hundred years, Alone. There bound to be something wrong with me.” I replied then smiled showing off my fangs. Stan just looked to Rin expectantly after that.

“Oh I just got stoned like you. But my crazy comes from kitsune brain chemistry and some other past experiences. Being in stone for a thousand years isn’t that bad.” Rin said cheerily. I would never know, I sometimes had nightmares of being locked away again. In the dark, alone, with no way to know how much time had passed… Yeah, I was insane.

“...What the hell could be worse than that?” Stan asked bewildered. I stared at him before pointing at myself. “Trapped in crystal, trapped in stone. Same thing. You're still trapped.” He replied.

“Yeah, but you could see the sky, You can tell how much time had passed, you have the slim hope of keeping your sanity.” Stan hummed as he took on a contemplation look before sighing and giving a nod.

“Fine. You win.” Stan grumbled. “What about you Rin. What was so bad you think it beats the stoning?”

“...It took years of dedicated training to get as good at my dark magic as I am now. Along the line I made...mistakes. The worst suffering I ever experienced was because of one of those mistakes. It only lasted for a moment. But I would take even what Ax here endured over having to take that again.” Rin said with a shudder. I could not help but smile a little.

“You kissed a diamond dog or something?” I asked in a joking manner.

“No… I was exorcising an evil spirit. I succeeded in sinding it to Hell but… I made a mistake and created a link with it without realizing it. For that one moment I felt what it was like to be in Hell. Literally.” Rin replied. Okay, that’s scary and not at all something I want to go through.

“So how long do we have to wait before all the spiders can go through the portal?” I asked hoping to change the topic.

“The portal was made while you were out getting those souls. You just saw the lignt when you came in.” Rin replied. “Oh, and do you want this back?” She asked as she held up my soul cage that once housed the town ghosts.

“Yes please, they’re hard to make and replace.” I replied taking the soul cage back. I put it on a link of chain that was hanging from my belt. Hmmm, I needed to find out how my changing magic works. “But I built cortexs for the warjacks the most. Seeing as alot of my dogs can’t or have a hard time using magic.”

“Have you considered items enchanted with specific spells like disposable wands?” Rin asked me. The idea did cross my mind but after reading the tomes on how to do that I found it was a little risky.

“I have, but until I can find a safer way of doing do. I run the risk of damaging my soul if something goes wrong. The magic I use is a little more demanding.” I explained.

“Well ya if you do it yourself. Can’t you use warjacks to make it from a safe distance from you?” She asked. If only it was that easy.

“Mum, warjacks are powered by steam and heat. Well or magic as you helped me out there. But the only thing magical about them is the cortex that drives them. And you can’t really get a warjack to empower an item, it has no link to magic like you or me.”

“Hmmm… right forgot about that. I just use imps for stuff like that. Oh have you figured out how to add new enchantments to your warjacks yet? I have quite a few artificers worshiping me that were so kind as to donate some books to my library. They’re meant for things like Iron Defenders but they work on warjacks to.” Rin said with a clap.

“Well there the rune plants but you still need a capacitor to change the magic in to...Cygnar… Oh why didn’t I think of this before!” I yelled hitting myself in the face like it was clear as day. “I can make Storm Chambers, that more than a enough for a year supply of power for any weapon. The hard part would be making them, unless…” I trailed off as my mind went into overtime. Maybe Cloudsdale could sell me bottlted lightning? This changes everything! Oh right what Rin said.

“Sorry, I could look at some of the artificers and see if they can help.” I added with a smile. That reminds me, I need to see how my diamond dogs are doing in that lab. I had a number of special items being worked on there. Oh my god, I just realized how that sounds… Note to self come up with a better name for that base I took over.

“...Right. I guess I could send a dwarf over. Now I’m going to find a nice spot to build a dungeon on this world. Not like anyone else is using it and I can use this would to store all the undead I’m making. Or anything else for that matter.” Rin said as she got up to leave. Hmmm, maybe I could build a base here later. Even test out my new warjacks here… Questions of later, besides I want to see how my kids in Rin’s world are doing. And find out how Sonata and her sisters are doing. Rin conjured up a flag with her symbol on it and drove it into the ground. “I claim this dead world for the great Fluffy Empire!” I burst out laughing.

“You laugh now but think of this. Thanks to Bronze who gave me literally every dead thing on a dead earth and now my claim of this world and all the dead I get from other worlds I will have an army of the undead more than twice the size of most world’s entire population. Animals included.” Rin said in a tone like she was giving a great speech.

“I can see how that works.” I replied.

“And with all the extra storage space and can mass produce warjacks and keep them on standby. An entire dead world for storage means I don’t need to stop because I need the space for something else or to stop before I invade another’s land!” Rin continued. She just pointed out every reason why I should make a base here.

“Can I have a workshop here?” I asked hoping she say yes. Please let me have this, Revan started her mood swings and it terrifying. There nothing more fearful than a pregnant sith, well half sith.

“Awwww, my wittle baby wants a play area? Okay I’ll have some of my foxes sent to the Zebra Islands and have them dig out and fortify basses for you to use.” Rin said in a cheery tone. “That’s plenty of space to work with.”

I smiled as I started to follow her to the portal. Once on the other side I was meet with, oh my that’s new... They had an airship, I mean I kind of knew they were around but I never seen one before. Maybe I should learn how to fly.

“So many new toys. Oh and I forgot about the wealth. I can send my minions to raid the vaults of this world. I’ve never had to worry about wealth thanks to my Keeper powers but imagine all those royal vaults and the hords of all those dead dragons in one place.” Rin said in an after thought. “Not to mention all the loot I’ll get just by having my foxes dig out all the basses and storage areas underground.”

“Where Stan?” I asked noticing how all the spiders stay close to me and Rin. How do you miss a huge beetle walking around?

“He went off to do some scavenging.” Rin said as she pointed to a shop. I could see him through the window just taking whatever he wanted while he was still in this world to take it. I sighed before going over, I just hope the rest of them don’t start doing this to. “It’s okay. It will help them to have things and some startup capital to make their own lives in Alexandria.” Rin said as she summoned an insane number of foxes. “Alright I want you all to dig massive rooms and large tunnels to make the largest dungeon in history! Then I want you to come to the surface and start claiming the land. And don’t stop till you’ve taken over the entire continent!” At this the foxes all saluted and got to work. It never ceases to amaze me how fast they can build things.

I just realized we were still on the dead word once I had a look inside the shop Stan was looting. Well, I might as well call Sonay and see if I can find a way to get some life back into this world. I then thought about the islands mum was talking about, then laughed. “My own broken coast.”

“What?” Rin asked as she was looking through her two paws like visualizing where things should go.

“Just an old territory the cryx controlled when they were still around. It was a chain of islands call the broken coast…” I then thought about that. I didn’t know much about the Zebra Islands, I assumed they were a continent like equestria.

“Oh I see. Well I don’t know much about that but you can rename them to whatever you want. They’re the ten islands surrounding the zebra’s main continent. All about the sizes of the hawaiian islands.” Rin said with a wave of her paws. This could be very interesting. “Hey stop that! I’m letting you take things to help you in your new life you can’t take pony corpses!” Rin shouted as some Crypt Fiends that were trying to stuff some coolers with cadavers.

I was a little surprised there was even any flesh on them. I’d think by the state of this world everything would have turned to dust by now. But seeing how cold it was I can understand how the rot of bodies was slowed down. That made me think, if it was cold here what was it like in the north?

“I guess while I’m waiting for my imps to dig deep enough for me to place a dungeon heart I can get started on some other continents as well. Here.” Rin said as about twenty foxes showed up. “They are the ones that will dig out your playgrounds. Talk to them about what kind of layout you want while mommy takes her new toy for a joy ride.” Rin said as she ran for where the airship was.

I smiled as she ran off and I looked to the foxes who were left in my care for now. “Well then, let’s go to Zebra Islands. I have a lot to do there.” Something tell me I’m in for a long walk. Just then the foxes knocked me down and lifted me up before shooting off down the road.

I was studying the markings left behind as I let the foxes work. I had the entrance of my new base in the side of a mountain. In a dead forest filled with nothing but markings. I made it clear to avoid any graves they may run into. But I knew nothing about what the Zebras of this world did with their dead.

I let the foxes know I planed to have a number of hidden docks on the islands. But that can come later, for now I wanted my base set up. And that left me time to look back at who used to live here. This made me want to go to Zebra back on my world, I knew gatormen lived with them so it would be more than interesting.

“So much could be hidden here, right under my-. “Excuse me. We can’t build one of the requested rooms. There is something in the way.” one of the imp foxes who interrupted my thoughts said as she patted my leg to get my attention. I went over to find out what they found. I had her lead me to the room and saw something interesting.

“A cave?” I asked looking into the opening that was made. This was going to be my libray for when I needed to look something up. The room can be put else where, I looked back to the fox imp. “Anyone go in to find out where it go?”

“We can’t. The creation of this room conflicts with one of your orders. You told us to avoid graveyards and this cave is a graveyard so we can’t go in and build the room requested. What are the new orders as one must be changed for us to continue.” The fox replied.

I see, the question now was graveyard to what? “Inform the other foxes and don’t worry about this room for now. I want two to go with me into explore the cave and two here. If I am not back within an hour get Rin.” I ordered waiting for the fox to get the others.

“Then you retract the order to avoid graveyards so that two imps can follow you?” The fox asked.

“Yes, but the order still stand for building the rest of the rooms. I just want to find out what’s in here before closing it off. You never know, we may find something interesting.” I replied. The fox takes a moment to process this before nodding.

“Very well. But mistress said that if we find Frostmourne down there she calls dibs.” The fox said as she signalled the other foxes.

“Very well.” I said one three more foxes show up I then walk into the cave. It was dark, and wet. Not surprising when you think of it, cave have been know to collect water. I then came across bones, fish bones… Odd. I thought as I went deeper.
That’s when the smell hit my nose, and I cringed as I stepped into something like a mix of mud and slime. But it wasn’t mud, it was a good thing there was no flies or I’m sure this cave would have been full of them.

I looked at the gunk and saw lumps in it, large lumps. I took a deep breath and dragged one out to show a skeleton, a siren skeleton. I looked at it sadly as I put it back. “A Siren graveyard…” I said out loud, I was glad I had eyeless site. I’m sure it was lessening the true horror of what I was seeing. But then I heard a sound, a drip of water.

“Water?” I said looking around for the sound. “Where it coming from?” I asked trying to find it.

“It’s coming in from the ocean.” One of the fox imps replied. I looked back at the foxes who looked like balls of magic to me now.

“I meant were the dripping was coming from.” I explained as I followed the sound.

“Where the water is hitting the ground.” Was the response he got. Something tells me Rin forgot to give these things some more simple understanding. That when I stepped into something, water. I reached down and put a finger in but toching the tip of my toung. It was salt water, but not salty enough so nothing can live in it... The water wasn’t brim. I want deeper walking into water that went up to my knees.

I then found a small pool of water, as clean water dripped from the roof of the cave. And what I saw surprised me. Five small forms lay curled up in the pool. “Get Rin, she will want to see this.” I said looking at the five small sirens in the pool. I heard the crumbling of the ground as a portal was open but before I could turn around Rin shot passed me making me spin like a top before falling on my butt.

“Oh, dear. The poor things, they’re suffering from malnutrition.” I heard Rin say as I waited for the room to stop spinning.

“Good thing I had a look in here before the foxes sealed it up.” I said with a smile. Before getting up then went back to look at the little ones. “Guess we should take them back with us?” I asked looking to Rin who wordlessly lifted them up in her magic and opened a portal.

“I’ll take them to my hospital until they’re back to good health. Then I’m sending out every fox I can spare and any minion that can hunt. They’re going to try and find any other survivors.” Rin said as she carefully levitated them through the portal.

“We’re both big softies aren’t we?” I asked smiling at her.

“I’m surprised you ordered them to leave the graveyards alone. Not that it matters. My foxes are already digging some up now to make your rooms.” Rin said as she concentrated.

“Call it old sentiment, I have a little more respect for the dead. But I’ll still use them if I have to. Also we have no idea how long they have been dead. Anyway, I always like to explore it kind of been a habit of mine. So when they found the cave.” I explained rubbing my head.

“Well tough noogies. There rotting plots are mine now. Also advanced or not my imps are soulless constructs. Their thought process are like computers. They take whatever you say literally and get stuck if commands clash so be more careful with your words.” Rin said as she summoned onyx gems and infused them with dark magic before using them of the dead sirens. “Now go and bring me more Siren corpses!” Rin ordered and the undead fish ponies left to obey the order.

“Is there anything you can do about the smell?” I asked covering my nose.

“Smell?” Rin asked in confusion before seaming to realize. “Oh that. I’ve grown so used to the smell of rot and decay it just doesn't bother me anymore. But I guess some foxes can clean the place up and the air can be vented out of that entrance over there.” Rin said as she pointed to an opening mostly underwater.

“Hmmm, you know we could turn this into a dock.” I said out loud. “But I’d like to keep most of the water pools if we can.”

“Whatever you want. It’s your playground.” Rin said with a shrug. “Oh! Found some more survivors! Mommy needs to go rescue some ponies so you have fun dear.” Rin said before jumping into a new portal and letting it close behind her.

I looked around and I can see a lot of uses for this cave. Maybe I should call Twilight to help me out with the planning. Maybe bring Pinkie over, she been begging me to blight her. “One thing at a time.” I said to myself and thought about where to put that library.

***Three weeks later.***

I feel like I’m in a James Bond movie. I thought to myself as I look around. The stainless steel walls and floors look like what you would see in a stereotypical villains lair. Now all it needs is a drop in floor with sharks in it… Oh come on! I thought when I saw the water filled hole with zombie sharks swimming in it.

“I think Rin went a little overboard.” I said looking at the zombie sharks. “Also where is my workshop?” I asked myself as I look around. Giant storage room. Indoor swimming pool...with more sharks… With what looked like laser beams attached to their heads. “Yeah she went overboard.” I said to myself, I know I shouldn’t have taken that nap. I actually stop and stare wide eyed when I came to my bathroom. My toilet was made of solid diamond and sat atop a pyramid made of gems. Around the room were portraits of all of my girls in my hoard and as I moved around I noticed that the eyes appear to follow me around with judgmental looks. Over the door were the words ‘the royal throne’.

“I hope those foxes are still around.” I said before walking off. One giant parking lot for warjacks three empty rooms with no use yet one kitchen and one room I had no idea what it was for later and I think I found my work shop. It’s a massive room with benches, chests, tools and what looks like skeletal dragon atms hanging from the ceiling connected through a line of gems to controls. As well as another giant storage room in the back.

“So what do I do now?” I asked myself walking around my new workshop. I sat down at one bance and looked at my tools. That when I heard a voice I knew all too well.

“This place is amazing!” It was Twilight. And I smiled when I saw it was my Twilight. And right behind her was Pinkie Pie. Pinkie let out a joyful scream before running over and tackled me to the floor in a hug.

“I missed you so much!” Said Pinkie as she started kissing me like crazy. It was nothing I’m not used to. So I just left her to do her own thing, we stopped kissing once Twilight looked down at us with her arms crossed.

“Explain how you made this place.” Twilight asked looking down at me and Pinkie.

“Rin helped?” I replied smiling at her. Before Pinkie get off of me and looks around.

“Who’s Rin?” She asked, on that right Twilight never meet Rin before. Also how did she get here? Sonay must of made a portal.

“She kind of my mother.” I replied as I heard a gasp from Pinkie.

“We need to throw her a party!” Pinkie yelled before running off. I swear she’s like Clover only less crazy. Or… More crazy? Hard to tell.

“So she your mother? And we haven’t meet yet?” Twilight asked looking worried. I smiled and explained how this all happened. As I was explaining I create a portal to Equestria where I think she was working last. What we found was a massive, black crystal building which we enter in search for Rin. I’m sure Pinkie will show up when she needed. She some how as the power to do that.

“What is this it’s so.” Twilight began before I waved it off.

“Relax she just has dark powers not evil.” I said before we walked into the factory of undead… I looked back to Twilight as she gave me a look. “Okay, I know what this looks like but she’s still not evil…” As we walked through we watched skeletons being riseon and walk from room to room having runes carved into their bones by imps or walking through ritual sights before getting armor and weapons. We also saw the corpses of large animals and monsters being chopped up and re stitched together into flesh golems. Allowed to soak in massive tanks of glowing green slime before coming out and passing through a process much like the skeletons did only larger to fit their giant size. There was blood everywhere being cleaned up by foxes to be used in dark rituals.

At this point vaguely familiar music starts to play and the foxes start to do a strange kind of dance to the beat. Why is this so familiar? I think to myself before Twilight and I are picked up and danced around.

“Impa-limpa! Impady doo!” Oh gods no! Now I know where I’ve heard that music! “We’ve got some tricks and some treats for you!” At this we’re carried along the assembly line and are forced to weave and dodge the parts hanging from meat hooks as we tried to stay balanced on the raft of fluff beneath us. “Why do you judge with only a look? Just believe everything that you’ve read in a book. When one doesn't understand and think it automatically bad. For a scientist like that is really - quite - sad.” At those words Twilight let out a shriek as the foxes stuffed her into the opening on one of those huge flesh golems so only her head was sticking out. The rest of her was in with its exposed and rooted innards as it marched forward on the assembly line. “I don’t like the look of it.”

Twilight chose that moment to flail about and pull herself out. As soon as she was free she flew around in a panic before landing on my head and clinging to it. “Impa-limpa, impady dee. Everything has more than what you can see! How do you learn without a thought in your head? As free thinking as the soulless dead! Don’t be an animal so easily led! Take a chance and see for yourself - in - stead!” At this we were back in the hall and the foxes were picking up speed. “Now on these thoughts we’ll leave you to stew!” They sang out as I was dropped and we went sliding like we were on a slip and slide. “And we’ll go impa-limpa impady doo!” Just then a fox took a picture of us like they do for drops on amusement park rides. When we came to a stop she ran up to us and gave me a copy of the picture. “Impady doo!” The camera imp finished the number and ran off leaving us there on the floor.

“Asphyxious… What just happened...” Twilight asked in a worrying tone as she stilled held on to me. Something tells me I’m in for a long talk later. I wasn’t sure myself, so I did my best to calm her down then we went back to looking for Rin.

Luckily for me we found Rin, and surprisingly Pinkie Pie was there to. How did she get here before us?! I looked up to Rin who was just finishing a ritual on the remains of a dragon which suddenly started radiating intense cold as it rose up and moved on to the next room as a new dragon’s corpse was brought in.

“Hi Rin this is-” Before I can finish Pinkie set off party favors and yelled.

“Hi mother in law!” Pinkie Yelled before hugging one of Rin tails. It made a squishing sound as the blood covering Rin got on Pinkie.

“Hi...You know it would have been nicer if you had waited for me to get cleaned up before you did that.” Rin said in amusement. I didn’t think about that, also it was kind of awkward. I just hope Twilight doesn't tell Rin about her mum Velvet… Things could get really awkward then.

“So, what are you doing?” Twilight asked as she looked at the runes. Meanwhile Pinkie looked like she was trying to clean Rin’s tail before hugging it again.

“This is my Scourge Factory. So named because this dying world was home to a warcraft displaced. And if you must know this factory is the pinnacle of necromancy and undead creation. Create undead, agement undead, Have them use hornet or slime staff to effectively double my army’s size. Give them weapons and armor. And train them to make them stronger. You never know when you need an army of the dead.” Rin said with a nod as if speaking a wise saying.

“Isn’t that illegal?” Twilight asked then looked back at me. “Is this why you won’t let me read your book?” Oh no… I looked around quickly as Twilight didn’t look happy at me. I think I should run away now… “Oh no you’re telling me everything now!” She yelled using her magic to hold me in place.

“Well I imagine it’s considered illegal in many worlds but it’s not an issue in mane. Besides this is a dead world. In this reality Nightmare Moon won so night forever and a dragon killed her so no more alicorns. The world was dying so I evacuated the survivors and claimed what’s left. This world in mine now and so is run under my rules. Besides I’m excused on many worlds where it’s illegal because I’m a goddess of undeath. My domains can’t be denied.” Rin answered.

Twilight looked at Rin before me then back at Rin. “I want my own lab, and to have Asphyxious working with me at all times.” Wait what? What was Twilight thinking?

“So, Rin is it cool if I call a friend to help bring the forest back to this world?” I asked as Twilight was still glaring at me. I’m going to be in the doghouse for a while.

“With the death of this world’s Celestia this world’s sun has also died. He’ll need something that could replace it but by all means.” Rin answered. “As for you Twilight I’ve already given Ax the Zebra islands to work with and all have had basses built on them. I’m sure he will let you work with him there. I’m sure as hell not going to let you work with necromancy. Have you even tried any of the exercises and training needed to use dark magic safely?”

“I’m not going to use necromancy, I have my own research. Also I’d like to work with Asphyxious alone with Pinkie pie.” Twilight replied with a smile. Oh my god help me!

“Well like I said that’s not an issue. I gave Ax all of the Zebra islands and build facilities in all of them. And all the scientific equipment in this world is free to use. Make a list and I can have some of my foxes deliver them.” Rin answered.

“I’m going to call Baldur and see if he can help.” I said pulling out this token… When did he make a token? “Yo dude need your help on a dead world. And one of my wifes want me to blight her… Twilight has been giving me that look.” In response three pillars of rock covered in runes known as shifting stones emerged from the ground in front of me, then almost a second later the runes on the pillars began to glow green before in a bright flash of light the burly human wearing a leather cloak and wielding a massive stone greatsword known as Baldur appeared. I was about to beg for his help but suddenly Twilight released an earsplitting squeal before grabbing me and Pinkie in her magic and started dragging us off rambling on about all of the possibilities and how we needed to make a list of all the equiptment for her new lab.

***Rin’s POV***

“Well… that was awkward timing.” I say as I look at my new guest. “Hello.”

“What in the name of the great devourer wurm…” Baldur said as he just stared at his surroundings, eye twitching.

“Welcome to the Scourge Factory. It’s where I’m building my army of the undead now.” I say in a cheery tone. “You might want to watch where you step. There is blood everywhere.”

“Ok, what the heck is going on and what happened to Ax?” Baldur said as he snapped out of whatever trance he was in a moment before.

“In order? This is a dead world thanks to Nightmare Moon winning against the six and then getting herself killed by Deathwing the dragon. Ax summoned me to evacuate the survivors so I did and now I claimed this world seeing as no one else was using it. As for Ax… I gave him the Zebra islands to make into basses and Twilight wanted her own lab. I told her she can make a list of any lab equipment on this world and I’ll have my minions deliver it and just as you got here the floodgates of her nerdgasm broke and she dragged Ax off to make that list.” I answer in one breath.

“Oh, well that explains it then.” Baldur said as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “Sometimes I can’t help but pity that lich. So why was I called then? Was he going to ask for my help or something?”

“...I have no idea. Other than blighting his Pinkie he never gave any details.” I admit while scratching my head. “Oh! Where are my manners. My name is Rin. Goddess of darkness, pranks, games, undeath, forbidden knowledge, lost knowledge, monsters and dark heroes. I’m also little Axy’s mom. It’s nice to meat you.” I say in a cheery tone.

“I see… I am Baldur the stonecleaver, head druid of the Circle of Orboros and one or two other titles I can't remember. Anyway, since you are related to Ax I won't take any actions towards you.” baldur said, obviously displeased with some of my titles.

“Hmmmm. Don’t care for some of my aspects I see. Well that can’t be helped. I’ll have no problem with you as long as you’re not a jerk and don't cover any of my buildings in your cum.” I say with a nod.

“Why would I cover anything with- You know what? I’m not even going to bother.” Baldur sighed. “Children these days… what do they put into the heads of those around them?”

“Actually I said those things because they’ve happened before.” I reply.

“... Was it Ax’s fault? Because I don't know anyone that could pull something like that off other than him.” Baldur asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Nope. It was a woopy goddess named Ava.” I answered.

“... I don't want to know and I’m not going to ask.” Baldur commented with a bored tone. “So, since Ax is busy being raped by his marefriends, is there anything I can do for you until he returns?”

“Hmmmm… Can’t think of anything. Lifeforce is useful but I just use the life clock for that. I already know your spells so it would be pointless to ask you to teach me those things. Even if trying to use those spells with my dark magic gets… twisted results. How about I just bake us some cookies and we chat? I think I know a few spells that would be great for you.” I say as I spread my forelegs out causing blood to drip from them.

“... I guess, but please get yourself cleaned up before that? You smell like a sewer.” Baldur said as he tried to ignore the fact that I claimed to know some of his magic.

“Alright.” I say as I create a portal. “This will take us to the home away from home I made in this world. You can wait there while I get myself cleaned up seeing as you appear to be very uncomfortable here in the factory.”

“You have no idea.” Baldur said before he went through the portal. With a snicker I hop in myself to go get a bath.

***2 Hours Later.***

I walk out onto the balcony with a warm plate of fresh baked sugar cookies to see Baldur looking out at the dead landscape. Setting the plate down I sit in one of the chairs.

“Something on your mind?” I ask him with a tilt of my head.

“This world has been poisoned…” baldur muttered as he stared off into space.

“Well, I wouldn’t say poisoned so much as starved. No sun means the plant life can’t feed and so on and so forth. The balance of nature can come crumbling down when the selfish don’t think about what they’re taking and then it all goes… Well like that.” I say as I point out into the wasteland. “It’s why I'm using this already ruined world to mass produce my undead army and where they will stay when I don’t need to use them.”

“I understand what you are saying, but I can hear this world's tree of harmony crying…” Baldur said while snapping out of his trance. “We must go to it, now.”

“Harmony is still here... I want to help but… I’ll let you go first and explain that I’m not evil please. Harmony magic is unhealthy for me. And though I have made friends with one Harmony in another world My world’s harmony is… Well she’s a bitch. The lawful stupid type that refuses to believe that any darkness user can be anything but evil and I don’t want to get blasted here.” I say nervously.

“Whatever you say.” Baldur replied before grabbing some cookies and vaulted over the edge of the balcony. I’m surprised he would do that as this black castle is more like a tower built on top of Canterlot mountain in a way that it’s almost one with it. This means that it’s a straight drop from the top of my castle to the bottom of the mountain. He looks off into the distance before looking down. “Oh %$^^$!” She shouted before he started falling and I jumped down after him.

“Can I take it from that profanity that you made a jump with a landing you don’t want to take?” I asked with an innocent tone.

“Kindof!” Baldur shouted before a swath of trees sprouted from the side of the mountain which he used to break his fall. “I am SO glad I can do that.” he then said with a sigh while the trees swiftly began to wilt from what I could see as I keep falling. I create a portal in the side of the mountain to summon Echo my dire bat and catch myself with my telekinesis spell before gently setting myself on his back. We fly back up to see Baldur still sitting in his rapidly dying tree.

“Hey, would you like a lift?” I asked with a snicker. “Echo is strong enough to carry two and it would be faster than running anyways.”

“*sigh* Might as well.” Baldur said before jumping off the tree and onto Echo’s back.

“Woh!” I cry out as Echo started falling like a rock despite the fact that he was flapping like crazy. “How heavy are you?!” I shouted. “You know what, never mind. Just let yourself keep falling. I’m thinking with portals!” I shout as I use my magic to free Echo but have him keep falling. “Let’s see. There.” I say as I create one of my portals on the side of the mountain. “And...There! Alright Echo pull up! You’ve earned your treats today!” As we slowed down I watched as Baldur fell into the portal beneath him and flew out of the other portal in the side of the mountain and allowing him to fly off like a cannon ball towards the Everfree.

“I hate flying!” Baldur could be heard yelling as he soared into the distance.

“It’s not flying! It’s falling with style!” I shout back as I follow on my mount. When I come in for a landing I look around.

“Baldur?” I asked but then spot a pair of leather boots sticking out of a crater and wiggling around. “Well as dense as his body apparently is I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.” I say as I summon some of my foxy imps and set them to work digging out the dirt around him.

“And that is why I hate flying.” Baldur grumped when he was finally dug out of the ground.

“And yet you had no problem jumping. You know you could have just taken the ridiculously long slide I had installed for the the trip down.” I say with exasperation.

“First, I didn't know there was a slide. And second, I am more used to parkouring through the everfree than actually traveling through stuffy hallways.” Baldur deadpanned as he got up and stretched. “Now, shall we keep going?”

“Alright let’s go mr physics breaking trees being able to stop your heavy ass from falling at that speed.” I say as I start walking. “If you’re going to be jumping out of buildings like that you need to loose some weight anyways.”

“Normally I don't jump from places that high, so I don't really see the problem.” baldur said while rolling his eyes and walking towards the remains of the everfree forest, his giant stone sword slung over his shoulder that I could have sworn wasn't there a moment ago.

“...Why wouldn’t I put in an awesome slide after building a place that tall?” I asked more to make small talk as we moved. “Also you might want to watch your-’ ‘Squish’ “step. Oh well I’m sure entrails will wash right out.”

Baldur sighed as he just kept on walking, ignoring the remains now smeared on one of his boots. “Lets just keep moving.” After a short and mind numbingly boring walk as there was no opposition and I just made crystal bridges when needed we came to the stairs leading down to the cave.

“Well… I’ll wait here. Don’t want to get to close till I know it’s safe.” I say in concern. Baldur just nodded and started walking down the stairs. ‘Crack’ He froze at that moment before one of the steps broke under his weight and he fell forward and rolled all the way down destroying the steps as he went. “Are you okay?!” I shout down when he stopped rolling.

“Yes…” Baldur grumbled as he got up and dusted himself off. At that moment I heard Ax in my head asking where we were through my token so I tell him.

***Asphyxious pov***

I teleported to Baldur gasping for breath and with wobbly legs. I had no idea Pinkie could do that! I thought before looking around on where we are. “Why… Are we here?” I panted as I buttoned up my coat. I looked to Baldur who looked at me surprised.

“Wow, they got you good didn't they?” Baldur then burst into laughter while pointing out that I forgot my pants. Fuck, I opened a portal and pulled out a new peare and put the trousers on. “Anyway, We came here because I heard this world’s tree of harmony crying.”

“I’d be crying to if my world was dead.” I replied and walked on. “Let go and find out.”

“It's not completely dead yet otherwise she wouldn't still be breathing.” baldur pointed out as he followed me into the cave. I rolled my eye at this and moved my tail and wings.

“I’m surprised you didn’t ask about my new look.” I asked as we made our way in deeper. I stopped when one of my horns got cart on something, with a twist of my head it was pulled free. Before I walked on, the air smelled old and stale. I dragged one of my claws along the wall of the tunnel. And then I saw it the tree…

“I have been watching you from the shadows my friend, did you seriously believe- Oh no…” Baldur started to say before he saw the tree as well. The tree had dark veins all over it, as if choking the life out of it.

“What is this?” I asked moving closer, to me it looked like dragonblight. But it didn’t feel like dragonblight. “Baldur get Rin, something tell me we’re in over our heads.”

“You have no idea.” Baldur said as he for some reason grabbed me by the collar of my shirt before he began to drag me out off the cave as fast as he could, which was surprisingly fast since we were out before I could ask him what the fuck he was doing. “Rin! Get down here! The tree has been infected!”

“Okay! But it better be safe!” Rin shouts back before portaling down to us.

“Hard to tell when I was being dragged off.” I replied pulling Baldur hand off. “One thing for sure something wrong with it.” Rin grumbled and reluctantly followed us back to the tree. After looking the tree up and down for a moment she carefully crept forward.

“Now, I’m here to help. So don’t go blasting me with your rainbows okay?” Rin asked but got no response. Once Rin was at the tree she covered her face for a moment and came back with an open mouth and pressed her face into the tree. I heard a munching sound as Rin backed away pulling a black, wavy substance out of the street as she went making slurping and eating noises. Soon she had to struggle harder to pull it away and with a tearing sound it came off and Rin slurped it down like noodles. “Mmmmmmmmm. Not bad.” Rin said. Looking up I say that the tree, though still sick was looking much better.

“What… did she just?” Baldur asked, staring in confusion at what he just saw.

“If I had to guess I’d say eating evil.” I replied before rubbing my chin. But really I was used to crazy stuff like this.

“You know you guys could just ask me.” Rin deadpanned. “For your information I discovered that I can eat taint. It’s delicious and nourishing for me. In fact I’ve become a convenient way to get rid of dark and cursed artifacts by offering them up to me. It’s a little trait that earned me the title ‘the curse eater.” After saying that Rin started eating again from the ground at the tree’s roots.

“Well, while Rin snacking. Want to help bring some life back into this planet Baldur?” I asked him as my tail moved from side to side. “I’m thinking we bring back the everfree first, then everything else.” I added holding out my hands to picture it.

“Might as well…” Baldur sighed as he visibly resisted the urge to facepalm. Whatever we had a planet to rebuild. I started making my way back out and saw something Pink… Oh no, I was then tackled to the ground again by a giggling Pinkie pie. Who was now blighted and part dragon.

“Ready for round two?” Asked Pinkie as I turned red. Oh no not again… I looked to Rin and Baldur for help.

“Hey don’t do that in front of me. I’m eating here.” Rin grumbled as she munched on the taint.

“Okayadokayloki!” Pinkie replied before carrying me off in her claws and flying!? How she even doing that?! I really need to learn how to fly… All I could do was watch as Rin and Baldur were getting smaller and smaller. Oh well, maybe Pinkie and Twilight can help me find out how to fly.

“Oh and Pinkie! The tree of harmony is feeling sick. Before you do anything can you help her feel better?” Rin called out as if it was an afterthought.

“Sure!” Pinkie replied before letting me fall to the ground… Ouch… I just thought to hell with it and fell asleep. Let Baldur deal with my wife’s madness for a while.

***Baldur’s pov***

I sighed as I watched the madness begin to unfold before the pink one as I liked to call her put a party hat on my head. It didn’t take me long to guess who blighted her. But that didn't take anything away from her energy. She was even putting up banner on the tree. “So how goes the progress on curing the tree?” I decided to ask to keep my mind off of the pink one’s antics.

“I’ve already got the curse out of it. I’m just eating it as it keeps coming before it can reach the tree. As long as what’s spreading the infection is still there it’s not going to stop.” Rin answered before taking another bite out of the taint in the ground.

“Got it, so I need to track down and destroy the heart of this blight.” I said more than asked before heading to the cave entrance to see if I could find where the pink one dropped Ax at...

Only to find him sleeping with a party hat on his head. “Where a Argus when you need one?” I asked myself.

“Oi, get your lazy undead but up Ax.” I shouted at the sleeping lich as I gave him a couple good kicks to one of his shoulders. He just rolled over and opened his jaws to show a row of fangs. Deciding to go to derastic measures I sighed before taking a deep breath for what I was about to do.

“ZECORA’S PREGNANT!”

“WHAT!?!” Asphyxious yelped before turning into a huge dragon… “I’M NOT READY FOR THAT!?!?!?” He yelled before running into the castile. Then started to climb over it… That worked a little too well.

I sighed before sprinting after Ax, I just hope he has calmed down by the time I catch up.

Asphyxious didn’t find what I did funny and he hasn’t said anything while I lead him to where I think the source of the blight might be coming from. Wasn’t even sure if that’s what it was though.

I could hear the stone groan in pain, something was boring through it and corrupting it. And as we walked the groaning got louder and louder which indicated we must have been going in the right direction.

“How much farther?” Asphyxious asked as he kept walking.

“Well, according to what I’m hearing... not... much… farther…” I said before stopping in my tracks. “Are you seeing what I’m seeing?”

***Asphyxious pov***

“If you mean a huge evil looking heart pulsing with evil black stuff, then yes I see it.” I replied pulling out my cutlass. I looked back to Baldur who looked like his gobsmacked. “So do we just stab it and go home?” I asked resting my sword on my shoulder.

“I have no idea, I haven't seen or dealt with anything like that before to be honest.” He said while continuing to stare at the pulsating parasite. I rolled my tongue around in my mouth before walking up to it. “Hey, what are you doing!? Dont just walk up to it it may have defences!”

“Like what? It a huge muscle in a wall, what can it do?” I asked as I ignited my sword. I was about to drive my cutlass into it when I heard something. I slowly looked and saw what looks like some kind of bug… A really big one… Huh, looks kind of like a-.

“Look out!” Baldur shouted from a distance before I was piledrived into the ground by the bug as more began to appear. Yeah, not happening. I grab the thing by it throat and drive my sword into it body. It let out a scream as I then kicked it away.

“Really wished I brought a warjack right now!” I yelled getting back up and going back to back with him. “Don’t you have a warbeast or something!?” I yelled as one of the bugs jumped at me, before firing a hellfire spell at it. It screamed as it rolled on the floor on fire.

“No! And why would I bring a warbeast with me!?” Baldur said as he started smashing bugs that came from his direction with his sword as well.

“You’re a warlock aren’t you?!” I yelled back, pulling my shotgun out of my echo and fired.

“Yeah? What of it!?” Baldur replied as he summoned a thicket of briars to slow down the bugs’ advance.

“You draw on fury for more magic from your warbeast, don’t tell me you didn’t know that!?” I yelled again, cutting a bug head off. I swear it was like he didn’t read the books or something.

“I may have forgotten.” Baldur commented. “But then again, my specialty never was Warbeasts…” Energy then began to gather round him as he muttered some chants under his breath.

“Some Wold are classed as warbeasts you know?” I replied muttering my own spell. As a large number of the bugs ran at us.

“Whatever you say lich.” Baldur said before his shifting stones suddenly protruded from the ground next to us, and one blinding flash of light later a Wold Guardian appeared before it charged into the swarm of corrupted insects and began smashing them to pieces left and right.

“Huh, that works.” I added before casting caustic mist ahead of it. I smiled as the mist started to eat away at the insects. I must said a Wold has it uses, but I like my warjacks more. I looked around waiting for more bugs to show up. “What no more? I’m disappointed.” I said looking around with mock hurt.

“You idiot…” Baldur groaned as I could practically hear Murphy laughing at us. Would why I can hear my cook laughing? That seemed odd to me, anyway time to kill a heart. Until the rocks around it closed up around the heart.

“Well, that’s a problem.” I said walking up to the rocks before kicking it. “How are we meant to go through this?” I asked pointing at the wall of rock in our way. Until I hear a rumble, it can never be easy can it. I saw the wall pull away before a large head looks at us. I just gave it the bird as it roared at me.

“Now this is going to be fun.” I said holding out my arms to it. “Bring it on…” I called out, then regretting what I said as it opened it’s mouth and then swallowed me whole.

“Ax!” I heard before everything went dark.

I grunted as I hit rock after rock as I slid my way down and fell out into the stomach. My eye widened as I saw that the walls and floor were all large boulders spinning and grinding like gears. I saw a dead log that was swallowed with me land and get swepped into the spinning boulders causing it to be crushed into splinters.

“This I did not have in mind.” I said more to myself, I did not plan to be eaten. I stab my cutlass into the wall to stop myself from falling to my doom. I end up placing the sword in between two stone gears and they stop moving. Now what do I do? Find its heart and stab it, sounds like a plan to me… Now how to get to it? I then had an idea.

I casted blizzard inside, I smiled as the rocks slowed down and started to freeze over. Ice climb over everything. Now that it was safe to work in here, it’s time to look for this heart. Without the loud grinding sounds I could hear the sound of a beating heart above me but I couldn’t see any space I could fit through which means I needed to make my own exit.

“Time to give this thing heartburn.” I said with a smiled as smoke left my mouth. I then blasted the ceiling with my dragon’s breath and smile as rapidly heating the frozen boulder caused it to break apart. I’m so smart! ‘Rumble’ on the other hand that may have been a bad idea...

Worry about it later, kill the heart now! I thought as I climb up. As I climb up I slipped and nearly fell, until I remember something. “Wait, I have claws?” Now using my claws to help me climb was much easier then my hands. Why do I keep forgetting I’m part dragon. ‘Crunch crumble’ I looked around as bits of ice started breaking off and the grinding started all over again.

Less thinking more climbing! I thought to myself as I fought against the bolder I was climbing which was spinning downwards. Looking around I take a chance and let go while beating my wings to try and get to another bolder and make it. I sink my claws into it and let it carry me up. I take the time to look around for the next one I can jump onto and ride up before I reach the spot where the two rolling stones meet.

How big is this damn thing!? And where did those come from? I thought looking at the two stones in my way. Suddenly the world flipped upside down and I shout in surprise as I loose my grip and start falling towards the hole I made. With a few more flaps I’m able to make it into the hole just in time for everything to jerk to the side making me fall on my face. What the hell is going on out there!? Did Baldur become godzilla or something?!

***Rin’s pov. A short time ago***

Nom nom nom nom. I munch away at the nummy taint. I guessed that they managed to destroy the source because the taint stopped flowing it so fast and I was able to eat it as I moved towards where it was coming from. ‘Ssssssssssllllllllllllllllllllllluuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrppppp gulp’.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” ‘BOOOOM!’ “Wha?” I say as I look up at what could only be described as a mountain in a humanoid form took a step. I could even see the dead trees that were once a forest on its shoulders. Every crack in its body had strange black waves like cursed fire and its eyes glowed hell fire red. “...How the hell did I miss that?” I ask myself as it took another step. One thing was for sure. It was full of that yummy taint. So, they didn’t stop it they just made it break its connection to the ground. Its movements are slow and clumsy. Probably relies entirely on its natural armor and throwing its weight around. Still with how big it is that’s probably all it ever needed. I thought to myself as I started growing larger and larger until I hit my max size. This quickly drew its attention.

“Hello dessert!” I say in a cheery tone as I conjure up a napkin which I tied around my neck along with a giant knife and fork. If only I could lick my lips to sell this. My actions actually gave it paws as if considering if I could really eat him despite being rock and twice my max size. First things first. Where are the others. I don’t want to smush them by mistake. I use the necromancy spell detect life figuring that it would be easy to see life force with so little life around. There is one in the distance. Looks like they were having trouble keeping up with the giant’s long stride. But where’s the other. The only other one I see is the one from the rock giant. A feeling of dread fills me when I connect the dots.

“Come here little piggy! I’m going to gut ya!” I shout as I charged at the giant while using my magic to pick up huge chunks of earth and at the right moment through them with as much force as I could hitting the giant in the eyes and several other places cracking the stone. The giang groaned and slipped downwards to try and hit me but I just ran around him and stabbed the knife into his leg right behind the knee using my magic to push it all the way through to the other side. This caused the rocks to break away from each other and the giant which was still leaning forward trying to hit me fell forward landing on his head. I then hit him with a blast of magic completing the flip and allowing him to crash onto the ground creating more cracks in its body. Regardless it still rose up. Using its one leg and one arm to stay that way as it crawled towards me.

That’s when an explosion of magic went off from somewhere in the stone monster’s side. It looked confused as it looked down at it side. Before the small hole that was made closed up. Then another explosion when off, then another and another. Seeing my chance I ran around it and jumped on its back from behind and sank my teeth into its tains and pulled. I jumped off with the taint in by mouth forcing it upright as it fought me on this. Using my telekinesis spell I pushed against it hard until with a ripping sound it tore off and the giant was pushed hard into the ground.

It’s much weaker now. I could tell as it crumbled. Carefully it rose up and did an impressive job of balancing on one leg. As this was going on more explosions went off inside it steadily getting closer to the middle of its chest. Now that it was so weak I grab its arms using my magic and move closer as I also use my magic to pull the crumbling rock that made up its chest and took a peek inside.

***Asphyxious pov***

“I looked into the heart of darkness, and I ATE IT ALL!” I yelled, shooting my shotgun at everything that was moving. And using my rocket launcher I never used. I was having fun, then the wall gets ripped away and I then saw a huge eye fiery looking at me. Wait is that?

“Mum?” I asked looking on in surprise. Well she gotten taller…

“Hmmmmm… I could have sworn something was in here.” She said. Can she not see me at this size? “Hmmmm Might as well eat that now.” She said as she focuses on the giant black and bleeding heart I was standing next to.

“Oh this is not good!” I said and started to run. Another bug jump out at me but I shot it with my shotgun before jumping over its body. “I do not want to be eaten by Rin!” I yelled as I kept running. A massive paw reaches in and grabs the heart but as a result it broke the stone causing a catapult effect launching me upwards and I landed on her leg as it was pulled out of the rock giant.

“Well, at least its nicer out here then it was in that thing.” I said holding onto her fur. I almost lost my grip as she tossed the heart into the air but hang on as she lowered her leg and a powerful wind pulled the heart into her mouth like some kind of black hole before it stopped. “I’m glad that over. Alright time to get noticed.” I say as I start shifting into my dragon form I let go of the fur and slide down her leg as I got ready to meet her face to face.

“Hmmmmm? Oh Ax! There you are!” She said down to me and my jaw drops. She’s bigger than the Dragon Lord! I thought as she picks me up by my armpits. “I was so worried when I only detected one source of lifeforce.”

“I was inside the rock monster.” I replied.

“Well then it’s a good thing I opened that monster up. I will not have my son leaving a monsters inside the natural way.” She said with a nod. Well that’s good to know. “Now care to explain what you were doing in such a dangerous place young man?”

“It ate me.” I said feeling a little embarrassed about that.

“Poor thing. But at least you gave it some indigestion. Now you’ve been somewhere gross so let’s get you a bubble bath and a rubber ducky.”

“I can clean myself.” I replied annoyed at her antics.

“I won’t deny you your desire to get yourself squeaky clean like a big boy. But I can still provide you with your bubbles and rubber ducky.” Rin said with a nod before picking me up out of her paws with a tail and setting me down on her back before carrying me off to find a lake or something. “And you better get squeaky clean or I’m growing Pinkie to my size and she can wash you. After I giver her a cup of the most powerful coffee I can find!”

I was not sure if I sould be afraid or not, as my face started to feel warmer. At the idea of Pinkie being as tall as Rin is now.

“Or maybe… I should get her to get your world’s Zecora instead...” She said out loud as if in deep thought.

“I’ll be good!” I quickly said. As much as I like Zecora she can be a bit out of control at times. I saw a flash and a sound like a roaring fire and Rin lifted a paw where a pink bottle of bubble bath grew and she completely emptied the giant bottle before one of her forelegs started stirring the water like crazy. After a moment I was picked up and dropped into a hot lake filled with bubbles. ‘SQUEAK SQUEAK.’ I look up as Rin squeezed a giant rubber ducky with an eye patch and a pirate hat before giving it to me. I looked at it before squeezing it, making it squeak. What the hell, I can deal with this. She then conjured a giant wash rag and dropped it into the water.

“Now don’t forget to wash behind your horns.” She said before walking off. I smiled at this as I rolled in the water to get clean. It was kind of nice.

***Twilight’s pov***

I was with the odd fox constructs when I heard the commotion. I decided to fly back and find out what happening. Only to see what looks like a huge mountain of rocks, and what looked like Asphyxious in his dragon lord form. As he likes to call it having a bubble bath in a lake… Why am I not surprised.

“Now where’s Rin?” I asked myself, then had a thought. Should I start calling her my mother in law? Oh I hope she not like my mother when she goes into heat. That will be awkward for everyone. It’s bad enough my mum slept with Asphyxious while I was there… That was embarrassing. Lucky for me I was looking for her magic and by using that I, found her! She was… What was she doing? It looked like she was grazing bit she was doing it to rock. When she pulled her head back she pulled out a black, wavy substance before slurping it down.

“What is she eating?” I ask catching her attention.

“Mmmmm?” She seemed to ask with a full mouth before swallowing. “Oh hey Twilight. Don’t mind me I’m just eating the curse in this land. It’s very yummy!” She’s eating a curse!? What, how!?

“How are you doing that!?” I yelled. As much as I knew about magic, there no such thing as curses! Also this feels evil. Yet she eating it like it was one of pinkie’s cupcakes.

“I just can. I think it’s part of my darkness aspect. Ny followers keep offering me cursed or dark items as tribute. Oh I never went into detail about that did I? I’m a goddess of darkness, pranks, games, undeath, forbidden knowledge, lost knowledge, monsters and dark heroes. But if you’d like to worship me you can focus on only one of those aspects if you’d wish.” Rin said before taking another bite out of the evil in the ground.

“Ummm, thank you but I’m still looking through a, the tomes Asphyxious was working on. By the way, what did you mean by lost knowledge?” I asked becoming curers.

“That is what most Twilights worship me for as well as other casters. As a goddess of lost knowledge I can direct my worshipers to lost knowledge such as forgotten tombs or outright know it. It just comes to me same with forbidden knowledge but I don’t have that much control over it.” Rin answered. “Kind of how my being a goddess of undeath makes the dead rise just by me being close to them sometimes.”

“That fascinating and terrifying.” I replied before landing next to her. “But what happened here?” I asked looking around.

“Evil heart artifact was spreading its corruption and killing this world's Tree of Harmony. I ate the heart and now I’m eating its taint.” Rin answered. Huh, that so…

“Fascinating.” I said thinking about that. To bad I couldn’t study it and it’s effects. Could have been interesting to work on.

“I know that look from all the other Twilights that worship me and work in my library. It wasn’t something you wanted to mess with. It was designed to spread its corruption like a contagious disease. Its was like a bioweapon set on a world to go off and wreak havoc.” Rin said.

“Bioweapon?” I asked not hearing the term before.

“It is an evil concept. It doesn't just attack the enemy's army but their citizens as well. Picture a bottle containing a highly contagious and deadly disease being released in a nation's center of transportation. Everyone there gets infected and carries the disease to other parts of the nation as they travel. Infecting troops, workers and even families.” Rin explained.

“That, horrible. Who would do something so terrible like that?” I asked in concern. I could not imagine any pony doing something like that.

“Any intelligent species is capable of producing someone both intelligent and evil enough to do such a thing but that heart felt...demonic to me so in this case a demon.” Rin replied.

“I see… Well I guess I should be happy nothing bad happened to Asphyxious. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie care the most about him out of everyone. Will, maybe Revan but it hard to tell. She’s always so…” I could not really think of the right words for her. “Antisocial?” Then again that not completely true, we all care about Asphyxious in different ways. I look up to Rin who had a far off look.

“I just considered this but...Even considering what’s happened to this world the demons in Tartaros on this world should still be alive. And without ponies to keep maintenance of that place…” Rin said with a frown.

“Oh my Celestia…” I said as in worry, if no one keeping an eye on tartaros. “Shouldn’t everypony imprisoned there be free and on the loss by now?”

“No I don’t think the world has been dying that long. I was able to find survivors to evacuate after all. Still I can’t leave them to get out. I’ll have to go there now and deal with them. They should still be imprisoned so it should be easy.” Rin replied.

“Should I go with you?” I asked, I only ever been there once and that was to put Cerberus back. To guard the gates, I’ve never been inside.

“If you’d like. But I warn you, depending on what I find I may just wind up killing everything in there.” Rin replied. I really hope she doesn't.

“Please don’t it’s bad enough knowing Asphyxious can kill somepony without a care. But I guess it’s a good thing he's worried about that. And I guess it apart of being a lich.” I asked thinking about that. Maybe we should bring him with us?

“It’s unlikely that I would be doing the killing myself. Like I told you before. You never know when you need an army of the undead. However if there is enough of them I will summon Horny to do it.” Rin said uncomfortably. Whoever this… Horny, was they sounded like trouble. Well I guess I can put those spells Asphyxious gave me to uses. I just hope I don’t have to use them. Speaking of which here he comes now.

“That bath felt really good.” Asphyxious said giving himself a stretch. I couldn’t help but feel my face get warmer. I really wanted to find out what make him teck. And I do enjoy the time we spend together. Maybe after all this we can… Brake in the lab…

“Glad you liked it. We’re going to Tartarus to deal with the inmates before they break out and become a problem.” Rin told him as she made a hole in the ground before jumping in. Asphyxious was next before jumping into the hole and I followed after him.

I used my wings to help me land slowly. Asphyxious meanwhile was looking around and twisting his head this way and that.

“Guess Cerberus was starving without his masters feeding him.” Rin said and I looked to where she was looking and found a torn open cage with the gory remains of whatever was in there rotting on the floor. I covered my mouth and looked away. Asphyxious sighed before walking over to the cage.

“Poor dog, must have been starving.” He said in a sad tone. “I really hope we can rehabilitate this one.” Once I calmed down I looked back to the both of them.

“...Oh my… I think this is enough to safely summon Horny. It looks like they’re all demons and there are so many of them.” Rin said as she looked down over the cliff.

“I’m a little more worried about the farl three headed dog running around.” Asphyxious replied before looking down with Rin, I walked up next to them and looked down to see thousands of horrible monsters free of their cages and already working on freeing others as well as building ramps to get up here.

“So mum, run in screaming?” Asphyxious asked, I looked up as he smiled. I really hope he was joking. I’ve never seen a demon before let alone hurt anypony.

“Don’t think you’re too old for me to put you over my kney young man. I still give my Celestia spankings if she’s bad and Luna took the pictures to prove it.” Rin remarked as she backed away pushing us away as she did so.

“I think my Celestia would enjoy that…” Asphyxious said looking up in thought. I blushed at the idea of him spanking my mentor, then started to giggle when I thought about Rin doing that.

“So what are we going to do?” I asked looking between them.

“...Twilight you might want to wait outside. As a Dungeon Keeper displaced I have the ability to summon and command a type of demon called a horned reaper. There is only one use for such a minion and that is a massacre. Trust me...he will be brutal.” Rin warned me. I gulped at this before feeling Asphyxious hand on my shoulder.

“Want me to go with you?” He asked, when I look up he was smiling softly at me. I just nod my head as Asphyxious started to lead me away. Something tells me if I had stayed I would have nightmares for the rest of my life. Once we were out the door and had it closed I felt an… evil magic. Then I fell to the floor shaking. I was filled with a terror I’ve never felt before and even Asphyxious was on his hand and knees trembling.

I couldn’t move and I felt like I was going to be crushed at any moment. Asphyxious then get up growling and the next thing I know. I was in his arms and he was running away from the closed gates. After awhile I felt the terror slowly fading and slowly looked up at Asphyxious. He didn’t look like he was afraid, Asphyxious looked more worried about something.

“A-Asphyxious?” I asked in a shaky tone. He stopped and looked down at me.

“You okay now?” He asked as I lift up my hand and it was shacking. Just what was that? What could be so evil that I would fall like that? Whatever it was, I was just glad to be away from it.

“I-I think so… What was it?” I asked Asphyxious as he rubbed his chin.

“I’d say that was Horny, and boy it can give my Terror ability a run for its money.” He replied before setting me down and setting with me. “That feeling we felt Twilight was Killing intent. I’ve felt it before and give it off myself.” I just stared at him as I tried to understand what he said. That feeling was killing intent? It was so strong I felt like my heart was going to stop. I looked back the way we came and hoped Rin would be alright.

***Rin’s pov***

I stay within my barrier as blood rains down around me. It was like watching a blood geyser moving around the room. Horny took to this… treat I gave him with enthusiasm. Looking down I see that if Horny let any of his combat skills get rusty is wasn’t enough to show. Right now he’s spinning his scythe like a baton, mowing down the hoards of demons like… well like a lawn more.

The ground shook with a roar as a behemoth came stomping in while letting off its own killing intent. Horny responded by stop holding his back. That’s when the tide changed. The demons down there were no longer trying to take horny down. Now they were running. Horny stood there with a dumbfounded expression for a moment only remembering just now why he always held it back before. With an enraged expression he gave chace to his fleeing prey. The behemoth being the slowest fell to his kney with a deep slash cutting the tendons in his leg. Wasting to time Horny climbed up onto its back and sank its blade into the flesh before and dragging it along as he climbed. He grinned in ecstasy as his latest victim wailed in agony. Horny then allowed himself to fall to the ground still dragging the blade in its flesh creating an opening for its innards to spill out. Rather than finishing the job he moved on because he enjoyed the sound the large demon made as it suffered.

Not wanting to watch as Horny got creative with his play time I looked away and found the three headed dog whimpering. Taking pity I create a cage around it using my magic, fill it with chickens to eat and create a portal to send it back to my dungeon.

***Asphyxious pov.***

After we get away from the killing intent...again. Twilight was pretty shaken up by it. So I held her in my arms, tail and wings. She started to relax then went to sleep. I started to relax once she fell asleep, but I was a little worried that Rin had something like that under her control. After a while there was a rumble and because my nerves were still on edge I jumped waking Twilight. I looked and saw one of Rin’s portals which she climbs out of.

“...Hey… You two okay?” Rin asked nervously. I sighed in relief and looked to Twilight who… had a barrier around herself.

“I’m okay, just got a little jumpy back there. I take it that was Horny I felt?” I asked as Twilight was slowly bring her barrier down. Poor girl looked like Fluttershy after someone scares her.

“Yes that was Horny. The only minion I have which I can truly say is nothing but evil. I don’t like to use him much because his sole purpose is to end all life in his path. He can’t help himself. Luckily he has a time limit and is forced back after a short time. I… don’t suggest that either of you go back in there. You don’t want to see what he did… Good news is I found and saved the dog.”

Well that good to hear. I then felt my stomach rumble. “Guess it’s time for food huh?” I said and saw this made Twilight laugh. “I think we could all do with a nice meal, knowing Pinkie she already has something for all of us.”

“I’ll have to eat elsewhere. I can no longer eat solid foods without sucking it in like a black hole. It’s not safe to have dinner guests for me.” Rin said sheepishly.

“Don’t worry about it, you’ll find a way to control it one day.” I replied getting ready to call Sonay to open a portal, and just as I was about to Pinkie show up from out of nowhere and hugs me. I could not make out half the stuff she was saying, because she was talking so fast. It was something about being worried, making me and Twilight feel better, then something about cakes?

“Wait aren’t we forgetting something?” Asked Twilight as the portal back home opened. Not that I could think of, as far as I know I had everyone here.

“Hmmmmmmm…. I can’t think of anything.” Rin admitted with a shrug. “Well I need to head back home anyways. And as for you two.” Rin said in a warning tone as she looked at the girls as she pointed at them. “Everyone my son has as a mate own me at least one grandbaby!”

I blushed at that as both Pinkie and Twilight giggled. Time to go home and eat some good food. I thought as I went into the portal with my two lovers.

***Baldur’s pov***

I looked around the area with a twitching eyebrow.

“Where is everyone!?” I shouted as I looked around. All I got as a response is a bee the size of a full grown house cat buzzing by.